Actions

Work Header

Heroes of Light

Summary:

Shadows of the Past, Light of the Future Reboot!

When shadows threaten to take over the world, and all seemed lost a new hero appears out of nowhere and chases away the darkness. Izuku Midoriya wants to follow this hero, feeling a strange connection to her and her power. Little did he know that he'd become part of something much bigger.

Chapter 1: Beginnings

Chapter Text

Beginnings



No one was really sure where they came from, how they got there or why. One day seemed normal as it could be, then the next the world was infested with these strange creatures.

 

The first incident took place in the city of Minato, Tokyo, the strange creatures leaping out from the shadows and attacking the citizens. Causing them to disappear within moments of being attacked.

 

Slowly they began to spread, from cities to countries, soon enough to the entire world. It was an infestation that led Pro Heroes scrambling for a solution. Day in and day out they would set their sights on these creatures, attempting to balance out the fight with villains and the shadowy monsters. 

 

People became panicked, scared to leave their homes for fear of being attacked. Especially in the nighttime, where the monsters seemed to become more frenzied and bold. Attacking anything that moved. Many Heroes and civilians were either injured or killed, overwhelmed by the creatures.

 

Just when it seemed like the end was near when larger and more powerful creatures began manifesting, someone appeared and slew them all in one fell swoop. With a swing of her curious blade and a wave of her hand, unleashing whatever elements she pleased, the monsters fell. One by one they all swarmed the stranger, only to be cut down and never appear again.

 

What Pros struggled with over months on end, this stranger was able to accomplish in mere moments. 

 

She wouldn’t stick around for the aftermath, disappearing as soon as they came and moving on to the next infestation. Only ever staying to heal a few people before leaving. No one was ever sure how the woman was able to fell these creatures, armed with only a key-shaped sword but they were thankful nonetheless.

 

A few months after this stranger’s appearance the shadows appeared less frequently, only daring to show themselves come nighttime. Almost every time the woman was always there to save the day.

 

As thankful as citizens were the law still saw her as a vigilante, using her power without a license. Some heroes were sent after her to apprehend her. Every time she managed to escape, most heroes going after her on sight.

 

Yet there was one hero that persisted, Ingenium. No matter how many times he lost her he would always track her down. Again and again, they came face to face, and every time she would leave him in the dust. Laughing as she jumped over rooftops, evading capture before disappearing.

 

Over time she had made a name for herself, and the public had taken to calling her Guardian, the Hero of Light. Granted she was an unofficial hero, a vigilante in the eyes of the law and other Pro Heroes.

 

A wannabe hero pest to some, and a new symbol to many.

 

Izuku Midoriya was 5 years old when he first met Guardian, a few months after her first debut.

 

-.-

 

The boy had been hiding in a cluster of bushes, growing worried with each passing minute.

 

He, Kacchan, and the others were playing a game of hide-and-seek. The game had been going on for hours, and he had been so confident in his hiding spot. He had figured he’d blend in perfectly with the greenery and he’d never be found. He ended up falling asleep for a while, only to wake up in the dark.

 

They hadn’t called out for him yet, which meant they had to still be looking for him. Right? He and Kacchan would play with the others for hours on end. Especially at hide-and-seek. They’d let him know if they were leaving, right?

 

Of course they would, but maybe they were looking in the wrong spot. Maybe it was time for him to change locations, maybe to somewhere they could find him easily. He was getting pretty tired and his mom must be worried, but he didn’t want to risk leaving Kacchan and the others behind. 

 

A hero wouldn’t do that, neither would a best friend.

 

He shifted around for a bit before standing up, humming as he brushed himself off. He looked around with a bit of unease. Everything was dark and he could hardly see his hand in front of his face.

 

His mother told him to be back before dark, Kacchan’s mom would want that too. That meant he had to find his friends and find them fast. Izuku’s mom told him about the monsters that would appear at night, the main reason kids would flee indoors once the sun started to set.

 

“Kacchan?” He called out hesitantly. Everything looked different in the dark, he wasn’t sure where he was. “Kacchan where are you?” He spoke a bit louder.

 

There was no answer.

 

The boy’s lip trembled as his eyes began to water. He sniffed before rubbing at his eyes, trying to calm himself down. He wasn’t supposed to cry, everyone said he cries too much.

 

“Maybe they thought I already went home.” He muttered, gripping at the hem of his shirt. “Maybe that’s why they’re not here.” He tried to reason it out. His mother always said to step back and think things over before panicking, it’s never as bad as you think.

 

“Kacchan?” He tried again, beginning to move forward. If he kept calling someone would respond, someone had to find him. He shuddered as a cold wind blew past him, making leaves rustle and sending branches swaying this way and that.

 

He walked forward, further into the forest whereas he thought he was going home.

 

“Kacchan!” He shouted, freezing when he heard a bush began to rustle and shift. He smiled, hopeful. He quickly walked over, he knew his best friend wouldn’t leave him! 

 

“Y-You didn’t leave! I’m sorry I was hiding for so long-” He began apologizing until he saw two beady yellow eyes staring at him from the foliage. First one pair, then two, then three, then soon enough he saw a wall of yellow eyes in the shadows ahead.

 

Izuku’s stomach dropped as he backed away, looking around. Only to see more eyes staring him down. He was surrounded. 

 

He whimpered while the creatures began to close in. He could hear them skittering all around, becoming eager as they grew closer and closer.

 

“Kacchan!” He called out, hoping someone would hear him. “Mama!” 

 

He yelped as one jumped forward, claws outstretched. He didn’t have a chance to dodge the creature before it pounced on him and began to claw at him. The child tried his best to fight back, screaming and crying while he tried to push the ant-like shadow off.

 

Just as the rest were about to overtake him, the air chilled and a frost began to appear on the ground. Before the creature attacking him could do any more damage, it was banished with a swipe of a blade. Disappearing in a puff of smoke.

 

He gasped and looked up, seeing a figure with a soft glow around her.

 

“W-Who-”

 

“Stay down, I’ll take care of the rest of them.” She spoke in a gentle yet firm tone.

 

Izuku could only bring himself to nod, watching in awe as the woman took a few steps forward. An even thicker frost began to manifest around them, leaving an untouched circle around herself and the child. 

 

She stared ahead at the wall of shadows and took a deep breath.

 

“Blizzaga: Overtake.”

 

She slammed her sword into the ground and a thick sheet of ice spread across the ground and slammed into the shadows, blowing them back before completely encasing them and freezing them in place.

 

With one fluid motion, she took her sword out of the ground and spun around with a loud shout. Sending a wave of ice from her blade, shattering the creatures that had been surrounding them. 

 

As soon as they were gone some of the darkness seemed to leave the forest, making it a bit easier for them to see.

 

As soon as the rest of the shadows dissipated the woman approached the sniffling child. She knelt down and held out a hand, producing a small flame and giving them a bit more light.

 

“Are you alright?” She asked, getting a good look at him. She frowned at the scratched and scrapes he had earned from the scuffle with the lone shadow. “What is a child like you doing out here so late at night?”

 

Izuku could only nod, biting his lip before he broke out into tears.

 

“I don’t know where my friends are!” He sobbed, wiping at his eyes. “We-We were playing a game, a-and I fell asleep. I woke up and it was dark, I-I’m trying to find them but I don’t know where I am! Then the monsters came and I was scared!”

 

The woman let him cry for a bit before gently picking him up, her strange weapon disappearing. The flame left for a second, plunging them into darkness while she adjusted her hold on him. He cried a bit harder as the dark returned.

 

“Hold on.” She murmured, trying to soothe him. She held out one hand again and created another flame, a bit brighter and bigger than the last.

 

Izuku clung to her and watched as she made some kind of sphere appear around the fire. It was clear with a few hexagonal shapes around the middle. It flashed a few times before staying as is.

 

“Can you hold this for me?” She asked him softly.

 

“That?” he asked, holding out his hands. He gasped as she passed it to him, it was warm to the touch. Not as hot as he was expecting. “Woah.”

 

“There, now we can see.” She hummed, stepping around a few bushes. Up ahead there was a small creek with a log acting as a bridge.

 

“Are we gonna try to find my friends?” Izuku asked, looking up to her. She had a mask that covered up the lower part of her face, it looked like some kind of armor. Granted it was incomplete, it still looked pretty tough.

 

“I didn’t see or hear anyone else before I found you.” She answered. “Maybe they’re already back home.”

 

Izuku looked down with a frown. “They left me?” He asked, biting his lip as he felt another wave of tears coming.

 

“No, no I’m sure they didn’t leave you. Maybe they thought you headed home too.” She tried to reassure him. 

 

He sniffed and nodded. “M-Maybe.”

 

The child rubbed at his eyes as he began to relax, once again looking at his savior. Who was she? Was she a hero? She looked kind of famliar.

 

“Who are you?” Izuku asked, tilting his head. “Are you a hero?”

 

The woman looked surprised before smiling. “I’m not a hero, I’m just doing my job.” She insisted. “Keeping people safe from the darkness.”

 

“But, you are a hero!” The child insisted. “You saved me, and you have such a cool Quirk!” He beamed. “And it’s a hero’s job to keep people safe.” 

 

That earned a soft laugh from her. “I suppose, maybe to you I’m a hero.”

 

The boy gave her a beaming smile. “That’s so cool. I wanna be a hero too.” He hugged the sphere holding the flame a bit tighter. “I wanna save people too, just like All Might, Just like you. Maybe my Quirk will come in soon, it hasn’t come yet though. Mama said I might just get it late…”

 

The woman glanced down at him, seeing his eyes water before he shook his head. 

 

“You have a dream.” She muttered, stopping after a moment. She could see some lights ahead, they were back near a neighborhood. They were close to where his home had to be.

 

He made a noise of confusion as she set him down, allowing him to keep their makeshift lantern. 

 

“Here, let me see.” She took his hand, sending a soft green glow over the boy’s body. Healing up all his scratches.

 

The boy gasped in surprise and looked at his arm. “It doesn’t hurt anymore.” 

 

The woman still had a hold of his hand.

 

“It’s good to have a dream, especially one like yours.” She stood up and ruffled his hair. “You should get going, does this place look familiar to you?” she asked.

 

Izuku looked around, nodding as he saw the gate his friend had broken down. “Yeah. Yeah! I know where I am! I can get home from here.”

 

“Good, now run along. I’m sure your mom is worried about you.” She gave him a gentle push.

 

“Me too.” The boy muttered. He took a few steps forward and then stopped. Still holding the little lantern. He turned around and walked back to the strange woman, hugging her legs. “Thank you!” 

 

Before the hero could respond he ran off, using the makeshift lantern to help him find his way. From afar there was someone calling out for him.

 

“It’ll disappear soon.” The woman muttered to herself, watching the boy run forward. “But he’ll be close enough to home by the time it does.”

 

She sighed and watched that light get further and further away, closer to the neighborhood and the voices that called out.

 

She hummed as she felt her magic fade.

 

“That boy, such a bright light.” She murmured. “I didn’t think I’d find something like that here.” She clenched her fists as she looked ahead.

 

She could still feel it from here, and that was what drew her to that area. Just in time to save the boy. So much raw power and energy radiated off of him, ready to be honed into something powerful.

 

She summoned her Master’s Keyblade and looked down at it.

 

“Maybe I should keep an eye on him. Just to be sure.”

Chapter 2: Pupil

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Pupil



He always felt so different compared to the other kids in the neighborhood. Compared to his friends, compared to Kacchan. 

 

He was never sure what it was, but he knew it was there. It was something he couldn’t describe. This weird...pull. It felt like a tug at his chest, pulling him this way and that. Like there was something inside him that wanted out, to show itself.

 

He wasn’t sure when that feeling manifested, it’s been with him for so long. Maybe some time after he met Guardian for the first time. Or maybe after his first fight with Katsuki, or maybe even before that.

 

Izuku was never sure what it was, but he did know one thing. 

 

Whenever he was met with one of the dark creatures everyone feared, that feeling in him would intensify. That something in him would demand he stand and fight, to face the darkness. Though no matter what he always found himself running away from them. 

 

He was scared, he was powerless. He had no way to defend himself from those things. The last time he tried he ended up doing more harm than good. Granted that harm was to himself, and he wasted the time of pros who spent a good couple moments yelling at him for being reckless. 

 

That was a few years ago, since then he had deigned to ignore that feeling. No matter how much it went against that strange instinct, to fight. To protect.

 

Though no matter how much he ran, the creatures would always hone in on him. Rushing towards him and taking any opportunity they had to swarm him. 

 

To say him getting yelled at by pros was a regular occurrence was an understatement. No matter how many times he insisted that he didn’t go after the creatures, and they chased after him his explanations fell upon deaf ears.

 

It was his fault.

 

He’s the one who irritated all those monsters.

 

If he just stayed on the sidelines where he belonged then there wouldn’t be any trouble.

 

And whenever it wasn’t a pro scolding him, it was her. The one who always kept her distance from him, but still seemed to watch from afar. 

 

Guardian.

 

She’s had to save him a few times whenever he got home late, either due to studying in the library or hiding out around the school to avoid Kacchan and his lackeys. Trying to run home and get ahead of him didn’t work out since they took the same route. 

 

Taking any other route would mean getting home later than what would be comfortable with his mom. It also meant the sun would be down well before he got home, which meant monsters. 

 

He’d rather risk taking the usual route home, thank you. It was quicker and he knew the area better. 

 

She never said anything, just watched and patrolled the area before disappearing. 

 

It was strange, whereas most kids looked up to All Might, Endeavor, or other top heroes he always found himself admiring Guardian. Yeah sure, All Might is pretty awesome, but Guardian was way cooler!

 

There was something about her that fascinated him, that drew him in. Like a moth to a flame. The way she moved, destroying those creatures with one swipe of her sword. How she harnessed the elements with ease, this strange energy always around her. Bending and twisting around her until it’s ready to be unleashed as something powerful.

 

It was amazing.

 

Something he could only ever hope to do, especially as a Quirkless person.

 

“Stupid Deku, you still wanna be a hero?”

 

“Of course, I-I can still do it!”

 

“Wanna bet?”

 

Izuku sighed and ran a hand up and down his arm, a burn from the previous day beginning to bother him again. An annoying itch biting at him and picking at his skin.

 

He was hardly listening to the lecture the teacher was giving them, he had heard it again and again from other teachers. Talking about how they should be considering what they want for their futures, what careers to look into.

 

Though a lot of them seemed to encourage the hero track for all but one. Each and every one feeling the need to point out that all but one could make it. And each and every time there was a crowd to laugh at him.

 

It never failed to make him hide in his arms, keeping his head down until the laughing stopped. 

 

Once again he was put into that position, ratted out by his teacher. Of course, just how he was planning on his day going. 

 

“I already know you all wanna go for the hero course!” The teacher shouted, throwing career aptitude tests into the air and prompting everyone to cheer loudly. Izuku glanced around to see kids using their Quirks, one having flames flare out from their hands, another turning into a rock. 

 

He grunted and gripped the edges of his desk as he felt that strange something in him flare up, seeking a way out but given none. This time it felt like an electric sensation, making his hands twitch and his heart skip a beat. 

 

“Ha! As if, don’t lump me in with these losers teach. They’ll be lucky to even be a sidekick to some washed up pro.” Katsuki stood on his desk, looking down at all the students around him. “I’m obviously the best here, and I’m gonna become the greatest hero of all time!” 

 

There he goes again…

 

“You wanna fight Katsuki!”

 

“You take that back!”

 

“Oh come on, I’ll take you all on!” He shouted, sparks flying from his hands. “I’ve aced all the mock tests, I’ve got one hell of a Quirk. I’m gonna beat All Might, becoming the richest and most popular hero, and it all starts at UA High!”

 

“Oh yeah, Midoriya aren’t you going for UA too?”

 

Izuku flinched and looked up as the class went silent. He looked around, opening his mouth to answer when everyone began laughing.

 

“Midoriya? A hero? You gotta be kidding!”

 

“He wants to shoot for UA? Ha, what a joke!”

 

Izuku looked down, feeling his face heat up in embarrassment. He flinched as someone threw a crumpled up ball of paper at him, and another threw a pencil which bounced off him.

 

“You can’t even get into UA without a Quirk, they don’t allow Quirkless losers like you!”

 

Izuku rushed to his feet, feeling the need to defend himself in some way. “Th-They got rid of that rule! I could be the first one, there’s no reason I can’t-”

 

Izuku was interrupted as Katsuki slammed a hand onto his desk, a loud explosion sounding out and knocking the boy to the ground. Izuku looked up to the blonde, eyeing the smoke coming from his hand.

 

“Listen here Deku, you’re worse than all of these losers! You really think they’d let some Quirkless wannabe in when they could have me?” He stepped closer, towering over the boy.

 

Izuku let out an ‘eep’ of surprise and shook his head. “Hold on Kacchan, I’m not trying to compete against you. Really! I-I just wanna be a hero, ever since I was a kid...you know that. Even if I don’t have Quirk, there’s no harm. I mean as long as I try my hardest...right?” He asked, looking up to his former friend. 

 

“Tch, you’d never be able to hang with the best of the best, you’d die in the exams! Defenseless Izuku, you wanna embarrass yourself more by failing so hard?” He grabbed Izuku by his collar, his hand smoking.

 

Izuku whimpered and looked away, praying that the boy wouldn’t set off an explosion so close to his face.

 

Before it could escalate any further the teacher spoke up. “Alright, Bakugo that’s enough, to your seats everyone let’s continue with the lesson.” He sighed, turning around and picking up a piece of chalk.

 

Katsuki glared at the instructor before huffing and throwing Izuku back against the wall and leaving.

 

Izuku steadied himself and hurried back to his seat, keeping his gaze to the charred desk. He could still feel the gazes of a few students linger on him. A few whispers and laughs cutting through the lecture.

 

Just keep your head down, you’ll be alright.

 

That strange feeling seemed to think otherwise, for just a moment a scorching heat settled into his chest before fizzling out a second later.

 

He was going to be alright.

 

That thought left his head as soon as he saw the scowl Katsuki was giving him.

 

-HoL-

 

“You damn nerd!”

 

Izuku saw stars as he was slammed into the wall, smoking hands gripping his collar. He flinched and turned his head, trying to escape the heat.

 

He had tried to run as soon as the bell rang, only getting so far before Katsuki caught up and dragged him to a quieter part of the school where no one would look. It didn’t matter, he had thought, Katsuki would have just found him somewhere else and taken his anger out then.

 

Why was he even angry?

 

“So, even though I told you over and over again you’re still applying for UA?” Katsuki snarled.

 

Oh, that was why. 

 

“I-I am...but Kacchan I’m not trying to-” Izuku was cut off with a punch to the face, letting out a small cry of pain.

 

“Look at yourself Deku, useless, Quirkless wannabe.” Katsuki slammed him into the wall again earning a few laughs from the two lackeys that followed him everywhere. “Still trying to be a hero? Is that it? Think you’re gonna be the first Quirkless hero?”

 

Izuku didn’t answer, keeping his head down. It was hard to tell if that was a rhetorical question or not with Katsuki.

 

“Are you gonna answer me or not nerd?” 

 

It was a real question.

 

“L-Like I said earlier...there’s no harm it trying. Right?” Izuku answered meekly. “Maybe I can pass and-”

 

That earned him another blow, this time to the stomach. He would have doubled over and held the area of pain if his wasn’t still held against the wall. Instead he could only cough and try to catch his breath. 

 

“Don’t think too highly of yourself Deku, you wouldn’t even make it in the exams. Hell, I’m sure once they see you’re Quirkless they’d just kick you out! As if they’d want someone as worthless as you, even in the Gen Ed course.”

 

Izuku kept his head down as Katsuki glared down at him. Before the blonde could say anything else there was a laugh from one of the two lackeys from behind him. He threw Izuku’s bag to the ground and stood up with his notebook in hand.

 

“Look at this Bakugo, this loser’s been taking notes on how to be a hero.” He laughed and showed the notebook to him. Red eyes looked over the cover, twitching the more they stared at it. After a moment Katsuki snatched the book and looked it over.

 

“You’re delusional! You really think taking stupid notes is gonna help you be a hero?” One of the others laughed at him, holding his sides.

 

Katsuki huffed and held up the book, staring Izuku in the eye as he slammed an exploding palm onto it. 

 

Izuku shouted in surprise and reached for his book. “W-Why would you-”

 

Katsuki followed up by tossing the book at the koi pond, a small splash being heard. Making the green haired boy scream out in alarm again. Izuku was about to try to run to the pond when Katsuki grabbed his arm and pinned him against the wall again.

 

“Listen here Deku…” He placed a smoking hand on his shoulder, digging his fingers in and ignoring the whimpers of pain. “Don’t even think of applying to UA, or else.” He grinned down at him. Turning up the heat a bit before letting Izuku go.

 

Katsuki gave him one last shove before they began walking away.

 

“Wow, for someone who wants to be a hero so bad I thought he would have had a bit more fight in him.”

 

“Right? Well I guess now he really sees it. He’ll never be a hero.” He tossed a random piece of trash at Izuku who stayed silent during the entire interaction. “Better he figure it out now rather than later.”

 

The two walked ahead, stopping when they noticed Katsuki wasn’t following, or rather taking the lead.

 

Izuku slowly went to gather his belongings when Katsuki turned to him, making him freeze in his tracks.

 

“You know Deku, there is one way you could become a hero.” He smirked at the way Izuku looked towards him, not quite facing him, that fragile little hope. “Pray you’ll get a Quirk in the next life, and take a swan dive off the roof.”

 

Izuku gasped, biting his lip as he clenched his hands into fists. He whirled around towards Katsuki in anger, hurt evident in his eyes. 

 

The bully only grinned and let off a few explosions. “Got a problem nerd?” He asked, raising an eyebrow. 

 

Izuku only stared at him before looking away, willing himself not to cry in front of them. That strange feeling was back, burning a hole in his chest and consuming his insides. A raging fire that wanted to be let out, only to be snuffed out as Katsuki walked away.

 

Izuku quickly gathered his belongings, furiously wiping at his eyes as he packed everything up. It was only when he was sure the others were gone that he had emerged from the small space he had been cornered in, allowing him to make his way towards the pond.

 

His vision blurred as he stared at the fish eating away at his book.

 

My dreams have been turned into fish food…

 

“That’s enough, give it back.” He muttered, grabbing the book and spooking the fish. He sniffed and looked it over. It was scorched and the ink had begun to run. “Stupid jerk…”

 

He was angry. Angry at Katsuki, angry how he was treated by the boy he considered his friend. Angry at how everyone was towards him. He wiped at his eyes again and hugged the notebook close. Trying his best to be careful with it.

 

He panted as the feeling writhed within him, switching between a burning blaze and a freezing chill that made his entire form shiver. He made his way out of the school with one hand clutching at his chest, trying to hold back the rest of his tears.

 

As he made his way home he couldn’t help but wonder how it got this bad, why his friend shifted his attitude the way he did. Him being Quirkless couldn’t be the only reason could it?

 

He was finally able to take a deep breath as he stepped outside the school gates, the feeling in his chest finally settling down. 

 

“Don’t even think of applying for UA, or else…”

 

His hands shook as he gripped his notebook tightly.

 

“It’s good to have a dream, especially one like yours.”

 

“Watch me.”



-HoL-

 

There’s something surreal about walking home with your grocery bags in tow, and seeing the Number 1 hero poke his head out of a manhole cover to look around before diving back underground. Though not before asking a question.

 

“Excuse me citizen, have you seen a slime villain anywhere?” All Might asked, looking towards the young lady. 

 

Aqua looked around before shaking her head. “Er, no sir.” 

 

“Right, thank you!” 

 

She sighed to herself and kept walking.

 

It’s been 10 years since she had first arrived to this world. 10 years she had been keeping the darkness at bay to the best of her ability, and 10 years heroes have been chasing after for breaking the law via vigilantism. 

 

There was one hero in particular that had been trying to catch her for the longest time, he would come close but she’d always managed to slip away at the last second. It didn’t really feel like so much a serious chase anymore, but more like a game between the two. 

 

A game of unmasking as they jumped from building to building and ducked through different alleyways. Ingenium was stubborn, and was getting better and better at chasing her. He had come close a few times, but always slipped at the last second. Whether it was intentional or not, she wasn’t sure.

 

If there was one thing she was thankful for it was her being able to keep her identity mostly a secret, hardly her showing her face while patrolling. Over the years she had been able to build a mimic of her Keyblade armor with a little bit of help. It wasn’t as strong as the original armor, but it was close enough.

 

Kept her safe enough, though whenever she broke it or had a bad enough dent she always had to request repairs. Though looking for the proper materials was a pretty difficult task in itself, more than once she’s had to substitute a few things.

 

She sighed as she pulled at the mask around her mouth then adjusted her hood. Even when she was out in public in the light of day she still kept her face hidden. It was better to be safe than sorry, especially when she had someone at home waiting for her. 

 

Home.

 

Well, a second home.

 

She had decided to make the World of Heroes her home for the time being, not that she had much choice.

 

It was when she first arrived that she realized she was stranded in that world. In her exhaustion she was desperate to get back to her friends, back to a familiar world. 

 

She ended only causing harm to herself as she tried to open a gateway to another world, she attempted to force her way through only to be rejected and thrown back into where she had ended up. It hadn’t taken long to realize that for some reason the world was sealed off, all gateways and lanes had been cut off.

 

Save for the Realm of Darkness. 

 

Or rather, what had saved her from the Realm of Darkness.

 

It was still a vivid memory, being cornered by a horde of creatures and doing whatever she had to in order to stay alive. They were hungry, ready to consume and put out any kind of light they could grasp on to. Even her own measly light, a pathetic beacon in the world of unending darkness.

 

She had pushed herself beyond the limit, using whatever magic energy she had and more. She had been running for what might have been hours, days, or even months. Hardly given a chance to rest whenever those creatures found her and decided to give chase. 

 

She thought it was all over once she had fallen from the ledge, the monsters choosing to chase after her even then. Just as they were about to reach her a bright light had come from the abyss below. 

 

So warm and radiant, wrapping around her and casting away the monsters with ease. Healing her wounds and giving her renewed vigor. It had taken her to the World of Heroes and brought her to the trash ridden beach. To a world that needed her.

 

Aqua hummed as she approached the old building she resided in. In was in a...not so nice part of town. But it was quiet and unoccupied, leaving her with plenty to work with. Especially with the residents she had taken in.

 

She looked around, staying in place until she was certain she wasn’t followed or had any attention on her. Once she was sure she slipped into an alleyway, moving quickly towards the end where the dumpster lay. 

 

She huffed and sped up into a run, jumping atop the dumpster and leaping up onto one of the air conditioners that stuck out of the building. She moved around with ease, jumping from wall to wall before diving into a small window with a makeshift curtain as cover. 

 

She yelped as she tried to land, her foot getting caught on something and causing her to tumble to the ground. She brought the groceries close to her chest and shielded them from the fall.

 

Aqua groaned as she rolled onto her back, staring at the old ceiling above. 

 

“I’m home!” She called out, sitting up to see a few Moogles looking towards her. 

 

“Welcome home kupo!” One of them waved to the Keyblade Master, then went back to their previous task.

 

“We have a door, kupo.” One of the older Moogles walked up to her just to dig through the bag and grab a pack of sweets she picked up. “I recommend you use it.”

 

Aqua laughed and stood up. “I know, but it would have taken me a bit longer if I used it.”

 

“You wouldn’t have fallen, kupo.”

 

She hummed and walked over to a table, placing the bag down and taking out the perishables. “You know I thought a certain someone would have come running out by now to greet me.”

 

“She would be, if she wasn’t napping.” The older Moogle grunted, opening the candies.

 

“She’s asleep?” Aqua looked over in surprise. “That’s good, she had a pretty rough night last night.” She went over to the fridge.

 

The Moogle nodded in agreement. “You’re heading out again?” 

 

“Yup, gotta go check on something real quick.” Aqua shrugged off her sweater. 

 

“Hmm, something or someone ?”

 

Aqua went quiet, glancing over to the Moogle with a raised eyebrow. “...Perhaps.”

 

“Why you haven’t approached him yet still escapes me. You’re a Keyblade Master, yet you seem so hesitant on taking on a pupil.” He shot her a look. 

 

“I’m not hesitant.” She argued. I just...I just want him to be ready. This isn’t something that should be thrown onto someone, and if he isn’t ready then-”

 

“If I wanted to hear your excuses kupo I would have asked for them. Go, you’re burning daylight.” He huffed.

 

Aqua sighed and nodded, hurrying out of the room to get her armor. 

 

“Let me know when she wakes up.”

 

“How?”

 

“You know how to use a phone.”

 

“I suppose...”

 

“You know you do!”

 

-HoL-

 

“Why are you being so mean Kacchan?

 

“Get lost Deku!”

 

“Wait up Kacchan!”

 

“I don’t need your help, I’m not a weakling like you!”

 

“Kacchan…”

 

“No one wants you around, useless Deku.”

 

“T-That’s not true…”

 

“You really wanna be a hero? Pray you’ll get a Quirk in the next life and take a swan dive off the roof.”

 

Izuku sighed as he stood in front of the tunnel. Katsuki’s words still rattling in his mind. He had tried again and again to push them out of his mind, but no matter what they would come back. 

 

“Take a swan dive off the roof.”

 

He swallowed hard and shook his head. 

 

“You can’t just say stuff like that, what if I really jumped then what? Whatever...you’re not gonna stop me Kacchan…” He muttered, wiping at his eyes. He took a deep breath and started walking forward, choosing to take a page from All Might’s book and plastered a smile on his face.

 

He started laughing like his idol and marched forward, clutching his book tightly.

 

I won’t let you stop me, I can’t stop. I’m gonna be a hero! I have to believe in myself, even if no one else will, I’ll keep smiling!

 

He continued to laugh on his way, unaware of the slime seeping out of the manhole behind him. It wasn’t until he was halfway through the tunnel, he became aware of another presence. Something foul and malicious, the air turning sour with a rancid smell.

 

He whimpered, turning around despite his instincts telling him to run and get out of there. He paled as he saw a wall of slime behind him, towering over him before a pair of eyes and a mouth appeared.

 

“Good, you’ll make a perfect skin suit for me to hide in…” The villain grinned down at the teenager, watching him tremble and shake. Izuku was barely able to snap out of it long enough to turn around and start running, he didn’t get far before the villain pounced on him and enveloped him in the foul goop.

 

He screamed out as sludge was forced down his throat and suffocated him. He writhed and thrashed around as best he could as more and more of the sludge wrapped around him.

 

“It’ll be a lot easier for the both of us if you stop struggling kid. It’ll only hurt for a minute, then you’ll feel better soon.” He crooned. 

 

Izuku tried to scream again as he grabbed at the slime, desperately craving oxygen and only getting more of the slime forced down his throat. He gasped as the strange sensation came back, this time it felt like it had slammed into him. An intense heat burning him, itching beneath his skin and begging for a way out.

 

“Grab all you want kid, my body’s made of fluid. There’s no use, but thanks for the help. I had no idea he was in the city. Gotta get out of here before he tracks me down, and you’re gonna help me with that.”

 

No! I don’t...can’t breathe…

 

He began to feel lightheaded, dark spots filling his vision. His struggles grew weaker and weaker, still grabbing at the slime.

 

I think I’m dying…

 

He stopped kicking at the villain, his consciousness fading. The only thing keeping him somewhat coherent was the heat under his skin.

 

No! I don’t want to die! Not here...please!

 

He made one more feeble attempt to grab at the slime, feeling himself go limp.

 

Help!

 

He wasn’t sure what it was, but it felt like something clicked. Something had shifted into its proper place.

 

The ground seemed to open up as that heat inside him exploded, turning into a raging inferno that seemed to burn him from the inside out.

 

He screamed, this time his voice echoing loudly in the tunnel as the slime wrapped around him was caught in the intense blaze.

 

“What the-” the slime villain screamed as he began to dry up, the sudden fire surprising him and making him panic. “Stop! Stop!” He yelled, trying to get away from the boy.

 

Izuku was unaware of the outside world, his only focus was letting the world know how much pain he was in as the fire consumed him from within. Something was being eaten away, like a well whose water had begun to dry up.

 

What...is this?!

 

He didn’t even register the pain of crashing into the ground, only able to feel the intense heat. It was unbearable, yet at the same time it was a welcome sensation. It was like relieving a pressure that had been there for the longest time. 

 

Now only if he could make it stop. 

 

He didn’t know how, he just couldn’t.

 

Stop! Stop, please. It...hurts!

 

It was a floodgate he couldn’t close. He let out another scream as the flames seemed to rage harder, in his desperation to make it stop it only seemed to grow worse. 

 

He wasn’t sure how long he had been there, lost in a sea of flames that ate away at him. He had already forgotten about the sludge villain, his only focus on what was happening. Even though there was no more slime being forced down his throat it was still hard to breathe. The air was hot and thick, it felt like with every breath he only took in flames. 

 

Without warning he felt a large hand grab him and a loud voice cut though his thoughts.

 

“Young man, please deactivate your Quirk!”

 

Quirk? No, that couldn’t be what this was, he didn’t have one.

 

He couldn’t get that part out, only managed a feeble, “I can’t…”

 

“Young man can you hear me?”

 

“I-I can’t!” He howled. “No...control!”

 

He heard a few garbled words he couldn’t make out, it took a moment before whoever had him spoke again.

 

“Apologies young man.”

 

He didn’t get a chance to question the owner of the voice before he felt a fist slam into his gut. He was only able to gasp for air before blacking out.

 

-.-

 

Izuku groaned as he began to rouse from unconsciousness, feeling someone lightly slapping the side of his face. The slapping stopped as he opened his eyes, vision blurred. 

 

“There you are young man, thought we lost you there! How are you feeling?” A familiar voice spoke to him. Izuku shook his head, trying to both place the name of the voice and shake away the pain the volume caused.

 

He coughed and pushed himself to sit up, everything hurt. His skin felt too hot, and he was pretty sure his abdomen was bruised with how it was feeling. There was also something else, a sort of emptiness in him. That strange feeling that had plagued him for most of his life now felt faint and quiet.

 

He stopped as he finally recognized the voice. He slowly looked up to see the Number 1 hero standing over him. His white shirt was burned on one side, seemingly to barely hold together.

 

He wanted to scream in surprise and scramble away, only managing a small yelp before devolving into a coughing fit. It felt like there were ashes in his throat.

 

“Woah there young man, calm down.” He felt the hero push a large bottle into his hands. “I have to thank you, you were a big help!” 

 

Izuku glanced down to the liter bottle of soda in his hands as the hero held out another liter bottle. That one was filled with green sludge, he could see the eyeballs floating around in there.

 

“I’ve captured the evil doer!”

 

Izuku had taken a small drink of the bottle, bringing instant relief to his throat, before going back to marvelling at the hero before him. 

 

It’s All Might...it’s really him! Standing in front of me. He looks so much cooler in person!

 

“H-Hold on can you please sign my notebook? I think I’ve got a pen around here somewhere!” He looked around frantically, seeing his notebook off to the side. He gasped and stood up to go over to it, only to feel the world tilt and fall to the ground again with a loud thud.

 

“Ah! Try not to move around too much young man, your Quirk certainly did a number not only on the villain, but to yourself as well.” He knelt down with the notebook in hand. “I understand that in stressful situations we tend to lose control but still, someone else could have gotten caught up in that.”

 

My Quirk..?

 

Izuku gave the hero a look of confusion before taking his notebook and hurriedly thumbing through it for a free page, only to make a noise of surprise as he found the hero’s signature.

 

“Woah! Thank you!” He managed to sit up again. “But...All Might sir, I don’t-”

 

“Now if you’ll excuse me young man I have to get this guy to the police station so they can deal with him. Be careful, see ya ‘round!” He secured the bottle into one of his pockets and began to walk away.

 

“But, h-hold on! I still have to-”

 

“Stand back, I’m taking off.” All Might announced, Izuku’s plea going unheard. The boy was still struggling to get to his feet. 

 

“Wait, I have to ask you-”

 

“Thanks for your continued support!” The hero took off, leaving Izuku alone. He stared at the sky, watching the hero fade into the distance.

 

But I still had questions…

 

Izuku sat there for a bit before sighing and falling into his back. So much for that…

 

Now that he wasn’t focused on something else he felt felt the intensity of how much everything hurt . He felt way too hot, though the breeze did help a bit.

 

He stopped and looked down, he shouldn’t have been able to feel the breeze. He gasped as he saw his black blazer burnt to a crisp. There was hardly anything left.

 

His white shirt was burnt badly, but at least enough for him to still be decent. The sleeves were gone. The bottoms of his pants were burnt as well, but at least they still had their length. 

 

He held up his arm to see a few light burns marring his arms, nothing too severe. 

 

He gulped as he got to his knees, packing his book back into his bag. The dizziness hadn’t gone away, though he hoped it would fade with time. 

 

What was that?

 

He stood on shaky legs, nearly falling over. He stumbled over to a wall for support. 

 

How did I do that?

 

There was no way that could have been him...he doesn’t have a Quirk! And how would it be anything akin to whatever he did earlier? His mother had telekinesis and his father fire breath. 

 

Why now? Why would it appear now all of a sudden?

 

He couldn’t stop thinking about it as he may his way home best he could in his state. 

 

That fire storm, how the flames seemed to burn him from the inside out. A torrent of power, raw energy he just couldn’t stop. It left him breathless, and...almost craving more. 

 

As much concern as he held for the strange power he couldn’t help but think how it felt right. Like a piece of him that had been returned.

 

“Oh man...how am I gonna tell mom about this?” He muttered. “Yeah mom I was attacked by a villain found out I had a Quirk! That’s not gonna go over well…”

 

He groaned and came to a stop when the spinning got too bad. He wanted to do nothing more than lay down and rest. Think on all of it later.

 

You can’t do that here. Just get home.

 

He nodded to himself and clutched his backpack straps tightly. It wouldn’t take him too long to get home.

 

I should be able to get there before sundown...maybe.

 

-HoL-

 

It was a loud buzzing that woke him up, stirring him from the deep sleep he collapsed into.

 

He groaned and fished for the source of the incessant buzzing, his phone. He looked at it through bleary eyes, unable to make out the contact information.

 

He pressed the answer button and held it to his ear. Not sure who on earth would be calling him.

 

“Hello..?”

 

“Izuku?!”

 

Mom!

 

He sat up in a hurry and looked around, finding himself in an alley. How did he get there?

 

“Izuku I was so worried! You didn’t come home and you weren’t answering your phone! Where are you? Are you okay?”

 

“S-Sorry mom!” He shouted, getting to his feet. “I uh, I ended up falling asleep in the park and yeah! I was really tired and...I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you.” He frowned, leaning against a wall.

 

“I’m just glad you’re okay. I was ready to send out a search party for you, hurry home okay sweetie? It’s already dark out, and I don’t want you out any longer than you have to be.” She sounded nervous, she had probably spent the last hours or so pacing back and forth.

 

“I won’t! Don’t worry mom, I’ll be home soon. Promise!”

 

“Okay, be careful.”

 

“I will!”

 

He waited a moment before hanging up with a sigh. He rubbed his eyes and shook his head.

 

“How did I get here?” He muttered, peeking out of the alleyway and looking around. Much to his horror, he was more near the downtown area than the park. He was a good distance from home. 

 

“You gotta be kidding me, first the sludge villain now this?” He whispered to himself. “Great I’m gonna make her worry even more now.” He stepped out after making sure his backpack still had everything. At least he hadn’t lost everything.

 

He sighed and shook his head. At least the dizziness was gone, and he felt much better after that impromptu nap. He didn’t feel as empty anymore, but that weird feeling wasn’t bothering him as much. 

 

He ran towards the busiest street he could find, it was better to stay in large groups and well lit areas. Lest those monsters snatch someone from the darker streets.

 

He tried his best to ignore the strange looks he got from strangers, he knew he looked like crap but there wasn’t much he could do about it. If he was lucky no one would stop him and ask him anything, he doubted anyone would believe that All Might saved him from a villain after he freaked out and unleashed...whatever that was. 

 

As he walked he felt some kind of hope spark in him. He had a Quirk now, he really did have one. It took him a long time to get it to manifest but now...now he could definitely be a hero. He wasn’t a useless Deku anymore, he wasn’t Quirkless! Maybe that would make everyone stop teasing him.

 

Maybe, he still had to learn how to control it. He had no idea how to summon it let alone manipulate it. That would lead to a whole host of new problems.

 

Useless Deku, he finally gets a Quirk and he can’t even use it!

 

He could already hear Katsuki’s insults. It made that hope waver a bit, but it didn’t put it out. Maybe he’d be okay, if he worked hard at it he’d be good at using his Quirk in no time. Maybe just in time for the UA Entrance Exams.

 

Don’t even try it, you’re gonna fail anyway.

 

He doesn’t know that, no one knew that. They couldn’t be certain, he might just succeed.

 

He groaned to himself, trying to push the possibilities out of his mind. The thought of even telling anyone, even Katsuki filled him with dread. They would demand he show them, he might try and end up hurting someone in the process. He cringed as he thought back to All Might, he had burned the man. He also burned himself, what if next time was even worse? What if he actually killed somebody?

 

In his rollercoaster of thoughts he ended up crashing into someone and almost falling over. He had managed to stay on his feet, only to get pushed away and land on the ground.

 

“Watch where you’re going you...Deku.”

 

“Eep!” 

 

Izuku backed away and scrambled to his feet to get a look at who he offended. Katsuki, of course, just his luck.

 

“Uh...hi Kacchan?”

 

“What the hell are you doing here? Why do you look like shit?”

 

“I-I just am! I ended up here and uh...yeah. I’m heading home.” He kept his head down, feeling the eyes of people as they passed by. 

 

He waited, expecting some kind of yell of berating from the blonde.

 

“Tch. Whatever, go home loser!”

 

“I-I am...but you should too. It’s not safe to be out after dark Kacchan.”

 

“Get lost loser, I can take care of myself! I’m not useless like you are!” He yelled, glaring down at the boy. Even so the two walked in the same direction, keeping a reasonable distance between each other.

 

The two said nothing to each other, one occasionally looking to the other before looking away. The other keeping his gaze straight ahead.

 

“So what, you go somewhere just to get your ass kicked? The ass whooping I give you earlier wasn’t enough?” He snarled.

 

“N-No! Uh...it was a...I uh ran into a villain and yeah.” He fidgeted and played with his hands.

 

“How the hell are you even still alive Deku?” 

 

“...Luck?”

 

“Fuck off.”

 

Izuku flinched and looked slowed down so he was trailing behind Katsuki. He frowned and looked down, eyes catching the bag in Katsuki’s hand. A grocery bag, oh. That’s why he was out so late.

 

Neither said anything to the other, leaving them with a heavy, uncomfortable silence. They turned down a few different streets, slowly making their way home. Not as many people were out anymore, a lot of them hurrying inside or rushing into cabs.

 

Izuku sighed and looked at Katsuki before looking back ahead.

 

Should I tell him…?

 

He inwardly cringed at the thought. It could end badly, then again…

 

He at least wanted Katsuki to know, he didn’t know why he just did. He felt like maybe he should know.

 

The events of earlier came back to him, and that thought was quickly put to rest. If Katsuki knew he had a Quirk he might actually beat him harder and more frequently. It might just make things worse. 

 

“Why are you still trailing after me loser? Go home!” Katsuki shouted, knocking Izuku out of his thoughts.

 

“I-I am Kacchan! But we kinda live near each other, a-and well it’s dangerous to be out at night alone with all the monsters and-”

 

“Shut up!” 

 

Izuku bit his lip and nodded, still following after him. He would hurry home ahead of him if he could, but that meant leaving Katsuki behind, and leaving him alone in the dark.

 

“I don’t need you to take care of me Deku, I can do that all on my own. Get lost.”

 

The street was mostly empty at this point, very few people were wandering around. No one was aware of the pale yellow eyes that stared at them from afar. The excited skittering that started up and crawled around the shadow.

 

“We shouldn’t split up...something could happen.” Izuku muttered.

 

“Yeah? And if it does, what? What are you gonna do? Run away like a damn coward?”

 

Izuku bit his lip. “There’s no need to be so mean Kacchan…”

 

“I’m just stating facts nerd.” He bit back.

 

Izuku frowned and rubbed at his arms. “Still though…”

 

“Still what nerd?”

 

“N-Nothing…”

 

Maybe he won’t treat as badly...what if he leaves me alone? I’d be just like everyone else.

 

Uncertainty swirled around in his thoughts, it was Kacchan. He was his best friend, it just felt right for him to know.

 

“Oi Deku.”

 

Izuku looked over.

 

“You better have taken what I said earlier seriously. If you’re still thinking about applying for UA I’ll kick your ass.” He growled. “ I’m the one getting into UA, and showing everyone what I’m made of. You got that? You’ll just drag everyone down.”

 

Izuku looked to the side. “Y-You don’t know that…”

 

“Yeah, I do Deku. You’re Quirkless what the hell do you think you can do?”

 

“I-I don’t...I’m…”

 

“You can’t do shit Deku, you’re useless.” He hissed, getting in his face. “You’re just a Quirkless loser who can’t do shit!”

 

“What if...What if I’m not useless though…” Izuku bit his lip. “What if I can do something?”

 

“As if loser!”

 

Izuku frowned as the sensation came back, once again writhing around inside of him. He looked down before looking back to Katsuki.

 

“But...maybe I can Kacchan. Just...you know I-”

 

“Shut up Deku! When are you gonna get it through your head that you’re just so damn useless!”

 

“No I’m not Kacchan! Not anymore I-I...I-”

 

He was cut off with a shrill scream that sounded from down the street and caught the boys’ attention. The both looked over to see a woman running from a horde of the dark creatures.

 

Before the two could react a loud crash was heard from somewhere behind them.

 

They looked back to see another tide of monsters swooping in towards them. Izuku looked up and froze, trying to will himself to jump out of the way of the monsters, only to find his legs stuck in place.

 

Move! Move!

 

“Get out of the way nerd!” He felt a hard shove before falling to the ground. He looked up in surprise, paling as the world seemed to slow down.

 

He was only able to catch the look of horror, a flicker of fear in his eyes, as he was swept up by more of the creatures. The tide beginning to converge with more somewhere further down the street.

 

“Kacchan!” He screamed, watching the tide of darkness race to the others. 

 

He scrambled to his feet to see the stream of darkness that had taken his friend. Izuku could see faint flashes of light, making a few of the creatures go flying before rejoining the group. He could hear the shouts and yells of Katsuki screaming expletives and telling the monsters to let go of him.

 

He paled as he watched the creatures gather and converge in the middle of the street into a large black, writhing sphere. 

 

He could hear the screams of other people, and the explosions from Katsuki’s quirk. 

 

Izuku watched the creatures swirl around, yellow dots standing against the shadows as their claws raked and tore at the victims inside. 

 

“Kacchan…” Izuku muttered, he could see the small flashes of light. He was still yelling, he was still alive.

 

A loud siren snapped Izuku out of his frozen state and made him look around again, the alarm was on. That usually meant anyone in the area had to get out now . That also meant the heroes were on their way.

 

Guardian.

 

Guardian would be there too, she’d be there soon. She was the only one that could take on those monsters and make sure they stay gone. 

 

But if there are a lot of heroes she might get scared of getting caught…

 

It hadn’t stopped her before.

 

What if she doesn’t come? What if the heroes don’t get here in time?

 

That thought scared Izuku, just enough to take a few steps forward before someone grabbed his shoulder and stopped him.

 

“What are you doing kid? Get out of here!” It was Death Arms. “It’s not safe.”

 

Izuku stared at him for a moment before opening his mouth. “Th-There’s some-”

 

“You have to get out of here! It’s not safe for you.” Backdraft ran up. “Leave this area immediately, please young man.”

 

“But there’s-”

 

An enraged scream sounded out from the cluster of shadows, accompanied by a large explosions. Making the monsters startle, before becoming even more frenzied as some fell to the ground and scattered.

 

Izuku watched as a few tried to charge the heroes, only to get knocked back or thrown away.

 

“There’s someone in there!” A hero shouted.

 

“What?”

 

“That’s what I was trying to-”

 

“Kid, you have to go. Leave this to the pros!” He was shoved back as another stream of darkness came to try and snatch up the heroes. They managed to dodge it and knock more of them away.

 

Izuku backed up and dodged as best he could to avoid the monsters. He couldn’t run, he couldn’t bring himself to leave that place.

 

He yelped and ducked to avoid a few monsters, backing up and allowing one of the heroes to make a large swipe.

 

“We have to rescue whoever’s in there first.”

 

“How are we going to get him?”

 

“We need to clear some of them out before we can get to him! Knock them away.”

 

“No, we could hurt the boy.”

 

“DIE!” Another loud yell cut through their arguing, another large blast and a cry of pain following after.

 

He’s reaching a limit…

 

Izuku gasped as he felt panic begin to set in, his body feeling hot and cold at the same time, an electric sensation sparking over his skin. Putting an annoying buzzing in his head as he watched the heroes fight to keep the monsters at bay. 

 

He looked around at the top of buildings, Guardian should have shown up by now. She’s usually on top of stuff like this...unless this thing wasn’t the only one in the city.

 

All Might!

 

At least he should be here. Maybe he could get Katsuki, those things have hardly ever touched him before. Surely he’d be able to get him out of there safely with no injury.

 

  What if he’s dealing with other villains? Other monsters? Does he even know any of this is happening?

 

A small crowd had gathered around the area, those who hadn’t run away yet were watching in awe as the heroes danced around the large sphere of dark creatures. Still deciding what to do. The explosions had gotten weaker, not as frequent.

 

They have to get him…

 

Izuku looked around desperately, hoping and praying that one of the two heroes he looked up to would show up.

 

They’ll be here soon enough. They’ll get Kacchan and save the day...he just has to hang on.

 

And if they don’t?

 

Izuku bit his lip, ignoring the shouts of the heroes telling him and the small late night crowd to run and get out of there. They should have cleared out by now and given the heroes the space they needed to work.

 

I can’t leave...I’m not gonna leave him behind. 

 

He grunted as that feeling intensified, something that told him to run and charge into the darkness. Something that spurred him on to run forward.

 

You have a Quirk now...you’re not useless you can do something!

 

You’re being arrogant! You can’t even control it, you literally just figured out you had one afterall! You’re not a hero, that would be illegal, and you’d be causing trouble for the heroes…

 

His eyes darted around as his heart raced, where were they? 

 

They were running out of time, he knew this. It was a heavy dread that sat in his gut, growing worse with every second. He began to wring his hands as he stared.

 

They just had to pull him out, then they could go all out. 

 

Izuku looked up as there was one more large explosion, from where he stood he could see Katsuki. Clawing and scratching his way out of there, reaching the surface for just a moment. He yelled while trying to drag himself out of there.

 

Grab him...grab him and drag him out!

 

“Get the hell off me!” He shouted. He was getting weaker, getting dragged back despite his best efforts.

 

“What are the heroes doing?”

 

“Oh my god there’s a kid in there!”

 

“This is really bad. Isn’t All Might in town? Where is he?”

 

“Where’s Guardian?”

 

“Maybe we should get out of there.”

 

Izuku shifted from foot to foot, his mind still racing at miles and minute trying to figure something out.

 

Izuku looked back to the shadowy sphere to his best friend, the world stopped as he made eye contact with Katsuki.

 

He was terrified.

 

He didn’t register it at first, but he had raced forward. His legs moving on their own as he sped past the heroes and towards the shadows.

 

He heard the shouts of the heroes for him to get back, and asking what he was doing.

 

He saw a large stream of the creatures coming towards him, that only spurred him on.

 

“No! It’ll kill him!”

 

“Kid get back here!”

 

Izuku ignored them, throwing himself to the side before getting back to his feet and running towards the sphere.

 

He could still see Katsuki, he wasn't gone yet.

 

“Kacchan!” He screamed, reaching out a hand and jumping forward.

 

He felt Katsuki grab onto his hand, before both were dragged inside. The outside world becoming mute.

 

“Deku...you little bastard!”

 

Izuku said nothing as he felt onto Katsuki for dear life, his mind racing for a solution. He grunted as he received a light punch on his head. 

 

The darkness swirled around them as the creatures swiped and scratched at them before returning to their fold. It was like being in the eye of the storm, a moment of calm before a tide of creatures came to attack them.

 

Izuku did his best to shield his friend from the attacks, he had to get them out of there. Or at least Katsuki, he wasn’t sure how much more the boy could take.

 

Izuku shouted as another wave tore through them, earning new wounds.

 

They were pushed and tossed around in there, the creatures obscuring their vision from the outside world. Izuku thought he caught glimpses of the heroes, if he could just toss Katsuki out of there…

 

They yelled as another wave crashed into them, seemingly adamant about killing them off. 

 

“Get off me...you damn nerd!”

 

Izuku yelled as they were crashed into again and tossed in a different direction. 

 

Maybe I can…

 

Izuku gasped as he saw another wave coming, he grunted as he positioned them so he’d take the brunt of the hit. 

 

As they went flying Izuku roughly pushed him out where he could briefly see the heroes.

 

“Kacchan go!” He yelled, getting caught in another wave.

 

Katsuki didn’t get any time to yell or react before being thrown out of the cluster and onto the street at the feet of the heroes.

 

He grunted and scrambled to his feet, seeing the sphere grow more agitated it seemed. He could hear any shouts from inside.

 

“Deku you little bastard!” He was about to run forward when a hero grabbed him and demanded he get back.

 

From inside Izuku was on a new form of panic, getting tossed around like a rag doll and clawed into like there was no tomorrow. If this kept up then that’s certainly be the case for him.

 

He was caught in a moment of calm, for just a second. He could see all the creatures writhing and skittering over each other. Yellow eyes honed in on him.

 

It took him back to a different time. Where he was younger and helpless. Someone had saved him then, who was going to save him now!

 

He braced himself for another wave and met out a cry of pain, with only seemed to spur them on as another wave came, then another.

 

I have to get out...I can’t do anymore!

 

The sensation grew worse, burning and freezing and sparking all around him. Begging to be let out.

 

How do I use you?

 

Izuku felt it grow worse, back to unbearable. 

 

What if I hurt someone?

 

He yelled as he was tossed around.

 

What if I die…?

 

You will if you don’t do something!

 

What could he do? How would he do it? The heroes weren’t coming, All Might and Guardian were who knows where!

 

He cried out again as he took another hit. Everything hurt, he figured he didn’t have a lot of time left before they would finish him off.

 

He stared at the sea of shadows before him, his mind racing and looking for answers. Something he could use, anything!

 

His panic was getting worse by the second, being knocked around and clawed into was making him desperate. He screamed as a large group converged on him, the cluster of shadows growing smaller and denser from the outside.

 

Stop.

 

They swarmed around him, ignoring the drop in temperature.

 

Stop!

 

He flailed around, kicked and hit whatever he could.

 

Stop it!

 

He thought he heard someone from the outside.

 

I don’t want to die…

 

There was ice and fire beneath his skin, a sensation he somewhat recognized from earlier.

 

He felt tears stream down his face as he looked at an oncoming wave. He wouldn’t be able to survive that, there was no way.

 

He whimpered and wrapped his arms around himself to stop the chill that had settled into his bones.

 

I don’t want to die!

 

It was like the air had been knocked out of him, ice raced through his veins as the temperature dropped dramatically. 

 

From the outside others could feel a slight drop in temperature.

 

Katsuki glared at the cluster of monsters, pausing when he thought he saw a small shimmer in the midst of it all.

 

“What the…”

 

A loud scream cut through the mutters of the crowd and the shouts of the heroes. Everyone looked up to the cluster of monsters, staring in surprise as a frost began to cover the monsters. They began to slow down, before ice covered a large majority of them.

 

Katsuki felt his eye twitch as the scream intensified, ice flaring around and making the air colder. A few heroes stepped back in surprise, some of the crowd running away.

 

The sphere had been seemingly frozen over, a few of them still moving around and swirling around what seemed to be the source. Deku’s screaming had stopped after a moment.

 

“There’s no fucking way…” He muttered, staring straight ahead. “You damn nerd…” He took a weak step forward, glaring angrily at the sphere. “I’m gonna kill you, you little bastard!”

 

He yelled as he took off, shaking off a hero that grabbed him. He grunted at the aching of his arms, he was confident that he messed them up in his desperation to get away.

 

“No! Get back here it’s still dangerous!” One of the heroes ran after him as he brought his hands up and grit his teeth. 

 

“DIE!” He shouted, hands sparking for a moment before one more large explosion was set off. Sending smoke billowing into the sky, and an ear piercing shatter through the area. Everyone ducked as ice went everywhere and a cloud of darkness rose up from a large amount of deceased monsters.

 

Katsuki yelled in pain and held his arms, it hurt to even move them. He stumbled back and looked up to see Izuku go flying in the other direction and landing hard on the street. It was hard to tell if he was breathing.

 

“Holy…”

 

“Did that kid just-”

 

“Get down!”

 

Katsuki looked up to see a few more monsters, not as many as before. They all swirled around each other before splitting off into two more groups. A final attack.

 

Katsuki looked up to see one large wave heading towards him, while the other raced towards the body on the street.

 

He grunted as he raised his stiff arms, biting his lip as he stared down the monsters.

 

Izuku was barely able to prop himself on his elbows to see the oncoming swarm, ready to swallow him again.

 

Before either group could crash into their victims two heroes appeared. 

 

Rather, a hero and a vigilante.

 

Katsuki didn’t get a chance to react before the number one hero threw himself in front of the boy.

 

“There is no need to fear. Because I am here!” He yelled, one hand forming into a fist. “Detroit...SMASH!” He bellowed out, throwing a fist forward and with a large gust of wind he sent the demon tide away. Scattering all the creatures and sending them running.

 

Izuku couldn't marvel at All Might for the second time in the same day, the fear of death still before him. Just as it was about to come crashing down on him a familiar armored body appeared in front of him and raised her hands.

 

A clear sphere appeared around then, deflecting the attack. Without a word she snapped her fingers and made the barrier explode, knocking back the tide. She summoned her strange weapon and raised it.

 

“Thundaga!”

 

A large bolt of lightning appeared over her and striking down from the sky. Making the rest of the monsters dissipate. Much to his surprise, Izuku hadn’t been harmed in the slightest attack. Expecting a shock of some kind to himself.

 

She stood there for a moment, staring at the crowd at the other side of the street. There was the sound of thunder rumbling in the sky. 

 

She turned away as a loud cheer was heard, followed by another until whatever was left of the crowd was shouting and crying their praises. Guardian faced Izuku and knelt down, looking over his injuries.

 

“Look at you, all roughed up. Couldn’t stay out of trouble could you?” She asked, raising her hand with a small green glow.

 

“Guardian…” he mumbled, shivering violently.

 

“Shh, I’m sorry I couldn’t get here earlier.” She murmured, small petals of light falling around him and healing whatever injuries they touched. 

 

“Y-You’re here…” He tried to sit up, hardly able to move a muscle.

 

“You used so much more energy than you had. Try not to move.” She reached into a small pouch around her waist and pulled out what looked like a small blue stone. 

 

She lightly tossed it above him, he flinched and expected it to hit him. Only for it to dissolve and fall over him, some of the exhaustion wore off. Not all of it, but he didn’t feel like passing out anymore.

 

He was still shivering, frost and bits of ice covering his arms and face.

 

“I-Is Kacchan ok-okay?” He asked. “He’s...He’s the-“

 

“Everyone on the other side looks like they’re doing just fine.” She helped him sit up before taking off her cape and draping it over him.

 

There was this tension around her he could sense. This nervousness that made her move quickly.

 

“You-You should go.” Izuku shuddered. “T-The heroes…”

 

“I’ll be fine, it’s my job to help people isn’t it?”

 

“But-“

 

“Guardian! I see we have crossed paths again!” All Might could be heard somewhere behind her.

 

“Damn it…” she sighed. “Looks like it’s time for me to go. Be careful.” She whispered before standing up.

 

“All Might! It’s good to see you too, it looks like you have everything under control. So I guess I’ll take my leave.”

 

“Now hold on young lady.”

 

“Sorry, you know how it is. Wanted by the law for illegal activity despite bringing peace. Bye!”

 

“Now hold on.”

 

She was already gone. 

 

Izuku didn’t even see her take off, surprisingly All Might hadn’t gone after her but instead stood over the shivering boy.

 

“Didn’t think we’d meet again young man.”

 

“...Hi.”

 

“The heroes told me what you did young man. That was very reckless.” 

 

Izuku looked down, ready to be scolded by his idol.

 

“But it was very brave as well.”

 

Izuku stared at him for a moment before the hero coughed into his hand.

 

“Take care young man. Be careful on your way home.” He turned around and rushed off.

 

-.-

 

He was scolded by the heroes that had arrived on the scene, told his he was reckless and could have gotten himself and others killed. He should have just stayed back and let them handle it. 

 

They said he was lucky they weren’t going to charge him for illegal Quirk usage. 

 

Meanwhile he could hear praises for Katsuki, saying how powerful his Quirk was and how brave he was for being able to withstand being in there as long as he had. 

 

Izuku couldn't help but let it bother him as he walked home. The heroes escorted them until a certain point, then the boys split off. 

 

Katsuki wouldn’t look at Izuku it even yell at him. He was quiet through the entire walk. It wasn’t until they were about to split off when Izuku had tried to speak to him.

 

“Kacchan...are you-”

 

“Shut up Deku.” He didn’t yell. His voice was quiet, he kept his head down. “Get out of home and get lost you damn nerd.”

 

“Kacchan-”

 

“Get lost loser! Before I fucking kill you! Don’t think I owe you anything!”

 

Izuku stepped back, looking the boy up and down. 

 

“I-I wasn’t...I just want to know if you’re-”

 

Katsuki narrowed his eyes and raised his hand, making Izuku back up a bit.

 

“Get. Lost.”

 

Izuku stared at him for a moment before nodding and backing up, careful not to turn his back until Katsuki was gone.

 

He was fine, he was okay, he was alive. So was Izuku.

 

Izuku sighed and walked forward, he rubbed at his eyes and looked ahead. A bone deep exhaustion set in, not as bad as the first time. He figured he wasn’t going to collapse again, at least not until he got home.

 

“Oh man, mom’s gonna be so worried…” He muttered to himself. “I should’ve been home hours ago…”

 

He would have to apologize to her as she fretted over him, asking why he was so beaten up.

 

And then there was the discussion of his Quirk. That was going to be a whole other host of issues. His mom might be happy, yeah, but when she hears how he found out about it she’ll probably pass out from shock.

 

His Quirk.

 

It was a weird thing, it made him nervous to use it, but it was also a welcome thing. Twice he had used it, and both times he had lost control. Both times he nearly passed out and had to be saved by someone.

 

As troublesome as it was, he couldn’t deny how strange it felt. Was a Quirk supposed to feel like that? Something that almost felt sentient in a way?

 

The more he thought about it, the more he couldn’t help but think of Guardian.

 

At first he had assumed his Quirk was just something akin to fire manipulation. A balanced mix of his father and mother’s Quirks. The ice was definitely a surprise, it just... came out . It was almost the same as Guardian’s in a way.

 

Elemental manipulation, that’s what her supposed Quirk was. No one was sure what to make of her strange Key-shaped weapon. A lot thought it was a support item of some sort, though no one knew what it was necessarily for.

 

“It’s a weapon, a pretty important one at that.” A voice spoke up.

 

Izuku froze in place before looking to the side, seeing the vigilante walking beside him. He couldn’t see her expression beneath her helmet, but he was confident she was wearing an amused smile.

 

“Gah!” He jumped back in surprise, earning a small laugh.

 

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you. You had been mumbling to yourself, thought it would be nice to let you get your thoughts out.” She said. 

 

“O-Oh...uh. Thank you…” He muttered, shuffling from foot to foot. “U-Uh for saving me.”

 

“There’s no need to thank me. It’s my job remember?”

 

“Yeah…”

 

Izuku looked around.

 

“Uh, is there something you...oh! Your cape! Here, I don’t really need it anymore. You probably want it back, I-I’m feeling better, not as cold. Uh-”

 

“It’s okay, there’s no need to worry. Thank you, but that’s not what I came here for.”

 

“Huh?”

 

Izuku looked up in surprise. “Er...then what did you come here for?”

 

“I heard about the fight with the creatures, how a friend of yours had gotten snatched up.”

 

She knew? How though?

 

“I also heard that you jumped in to save him, even with what little control you had over your power. And you got yourself hurt in the process.”

 

Izuku looked down, readying himself for another scolding. All Might didn’t give him one, surely she was going to. Maybe that’s what she was going to do before All Might approached them. 

 

“You did well, though I will admit you could have done better, but that’s not necessarily your fault.”

 

She took a deep breath and crossed her arms. Muttering something to herself at first.

 

“You don’t have a lot of control over it, your power. It flares out when you panic, and you can’t quite control the output.” She hummed.

 

Izuku frowned. That was the last thing he needed to be told, he already knew that.

 

“I-I know...and I might’ve hurt someone. A-All Might, he had to knock me unconscious earlier.”

 

She faltered for a moment before looking at him. “Earlier?”

 

“Yes ma’am. He uh, saved me from a villain...or maybe from myself. I just…” He took a shaky breath, thinking back to the sensation. “There was fire everywhere. I think I hurt him before I passed out.” He began to fiddle with his hands. “I’m sorry…”

 

She was silent for a moment. “No, no it’s not your fault. You didn’t have anyone to help teach you control.”

 

Izuku looked up, then looked back down as she walked forward. Stopping in front of him and holding a hand out. “Maybe I should just cut to the chase. I’m not exactly sure how to say this.”

 

“What do you mean?” He asked. 

 

Without a word she raised her hand a bit before producing a small flame. Izuku gasped and stared at it, watching it shift and bend before growing a bit smaller and hopping around her hand before dancing from fingertip to fingertip.

 

He was mesmerized by the display, snapped out of it when she closed her fist and snuffed out the flame.

 

“Your power, considering the shape you’re in it’s probably safe to assume it’s finally manifested right?”

 

“R-Right.”

 

“The kind of power you have, a power I share as well, is very versatile.”

 

“You share?” He muttered. 

 

“That’s right, I’m aware that you’ve seen quite a few of my battles with the creatures of darkness. You’ve seen what I can do, you’ve seen the immense power I can wield at any time. Granted I have a limit too.”

 

Izuku stared at her in surprise, looking her up and down. He wasn’t quite sure where she was going with this.

 

She was quiet for a moment before looking to him again.

 

“Tell me, do you remember me? From when you were small, you couldn’t have been older than 5.”

 

“O-Of course!” He raised his voice. “Of course I remember you. You-You saved me, in the forest after I was left behind. You brought me home.”

 

She nodded. “That’s right. Do you remember what you told me?”

 

“Uh...I mean…”

 

“You wanted to be a hero, you wanted to save people. Like All Might, like...myself. Do you still have that dream?” She asked.

 

Izuku stared at her before nodding. “Yes...I do. I wanna be a hero that smiles when he saves the day. I want to reassure everyone around me, and let them know they’re safe when I’m around. That’s all I’ve ever wanted. But I can’t really control my Quirk. What if I end up hurting someone with it?”

 

She nodded. “You never lost sight of your dream. That good, that’s very good. What if I told you that your dream isn’t far away?”

 

Izuku startled and look up. “How?”

 

He could practically see the smile beneath the helmet. 

 

“Please, tell me your name.” She asked, standing tall.

 

“My name?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“...Izuku. Izuku Midoriya.” He answered.

 

She nodded before raising her hands to her helmet and slowly taking it off. A few locks of hair falling from the messy bun her hair was in.

 

“Izuku Midoriya, my name is Master Aqua.” She looked at him with a soft smile. Kind blue eyes that seemed to carry something in them. Something he couldn’t quite place. Hesitance? Reassurance? It was hard to identify.

 

She held her hand out to him with a smile.

 

“I want to take you on as my pupil. If you’ll have me as your Master.”

 

From afar a skeletal man watched with dismay as the young man took her hand, nodding fervently and wiping away the beginnings of tears from his eyes.

 

“Shit…” 

Notes:

Discord:

https://discord.gg/UWtM2he

Chapter 3: Master and Student

Summary:

Part 1 of 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Master and Student



He was nervous.

 

Nervous, and maybe excited? It was hard to tell, either way, his stomach was doing flips as he approached the location she had sent him. 

 

After Izuku burst into tears and agreed to be taken on as Guardian’s pupil they exchanged contact information. She promised to message him a few days later, and she kept that promise. Sending him a location one Saturday morning with nothing else.

 

While he made his way towards the quieter part of town it had actually hit Izuku, everything that had transpired.

 

He agreed to be a student of a vigilante. A student of a person who is wanted by the law despite her good deeds. The same person who saved him years ago wanted to give him a chance now.

 

She probably had a plan to keep them from getting caught by any means, she had been able to avoid the authorities for 10 years now. She wouldn’t let them get caught.

 

Izuku hummed to himself as he looked around, the street was relatively empty. It made sense, it was the not so nice side of the city in the daytime. He glanced down at his phone, he was close to the location. 

 

He was surrounded by what one would normally assume were abandoned buildings. Just waiting to be torn down at some point. Well apparently not all of them were abandoned he realized as he stopped in front of an old building. 

 

If he had to guess it might have been some kind of office building, maybe an old hotel. It was hard to tell, from outside the five floors looked rather bare. 

 

Izuku looked back down to his phone and confirmed he was indeed at the right spot. He would knock if he could...but there was no door. At least none facing the street, it looked like it was sealed off.

 

He stood there in confusion for a bit, torn on whether or not to message her he was there. Should he? Would it be considered rude? What if she was doing something?

 

Before he could think too much on it Izuku heard a small thud from an alley off to the side. He jumped and looked in that direction. He frowned and moved towards it, tensing up as he peeked around the side. 

 

He had been expecting a cat that had knocked something over, maybe even a homeless person. 

 

He wasn’t expecting to see a strange creature poking out of a hole in a wall. It was small, white, and looked like a plush. It had an antenna with a large red ball at the end, a pink nose, and a pair of purple bat-like wings.

 

He gasped as the creature looked around and caught sight of him. The two stared at each other for a moment, one silent and the other opening and closing his mouth.

 

“You’re here!” It squeaked.

 

“I-I’m...huh? What?” Izuku sputtered before the creature disappeared back into the building. “W-Wait! Wait, hold on what…” He looked around before making his way into the alley. Approaching the hole in the wall that was covered by a ragged cloth and a sheet of metal. 

 

He moved the metal sheet just enough that he could squeeze inside. He yelped as he fell over, causing a loud crash. 

 

He groaned and sat up, rubbing where his face hit the floor. 

 

“Ow…”

 

He looked up to see his surroundings, only to see more of those strange creatures. Some looked smaller than others, a few had this more aged look about them. They had stopped whatever they were doing to get a look at the intruder. He could feel his face grow warm as he felt their eyes on him. 

 

“Uh...hi?” He tried, giving a small wave. 

 

“Hello!” One greeted, waving back. 

 

A few started whispering to each other, some gesturing towards him then at the stairs on the other side of the room. 

 

Izuku got to his feet and backed up a bit. What were these creatures? They didn’t seem hostile, but he had never seen anything like them before. They were small compared to him, barely coming up to his knees. 

 

He wanted to ask what they were, but that seemed rude. How do you just go up to someone and say, ‘Hello, nice to meet you. By the way, what are you?’

 

He walked around the room, trying to find a space that would make him stand out less. As he moved around he got a glance of someone peeking down at him from the stairs. They made eye contact, and before he could offer any greeting they gasped and up the stairs.

 

Izuku faltered before making his way over while doing his best to stay out of everyone’s way. He got to the stairs and went up a few steps. 

 

“Hello?” He asked, getting no answer. He stared at the stairs, hesitant to go up. Izuku took another glance around the room, only to see one of the creatures still watching him and gesturing to go up.

 

He took the hint and ascended the stairs, moving slowly out of fear of disturbing something. It took no time to get to the second floor, it looked cleared out as well. A few doors here and there that led to who knows where. 

 

Though his main concern was that no one was there. Maybe the person he saw decided to hide. He wouldn’t exactly blame them, he was kind of intruding.

 

“T-There. He’s the stranger.” A quiet voice spoke, he looked over to the other side of the room to see Guardian in civilian clothing. A simple sweater and jeans. Hiding behind her was a little girl with gray hair. Wide red eyes looked over him in fear, on the right side of her forehead a brown horn poked out.

 

Guardian and Izuku stared at each other for a moment before she smiled and looked down at the girl.

 

“Eri, remember how I said someone would be coming over at some point? How I took on a student?”

 

Eri nodded. “That’s him?”

 

“That’s him.”

 

“Uh, hello.” Izuku murmured.

 

“Hi.”

 

There was an awkward silence before Aqua patted her back. “Alright, why don’t you go downstairs and eat something?”

 

“Okay.”

 

Eri looked at Aqua then at Izuku and hurried off.

 

Izuku watched her hurry down before looking at Guardian. “H-Hello. I uh, I’m sorry I scared her. I didn’t mean to…”

 

“It’s okay, she’s a little jumpy around strangers but she’ll get used to you.” She smiled, quiet for a moment. “You look better than the last time I saw you. Are you feeling better?”

 

“Yeah, I am. Thank you.” He nodded. That feeling had come back, wanting to be let out and unleashed into the world again. It didn’t feel violent, moreso excited if anything. He had been shocking himself all week, what he chalked up to static...but figured he might be wrong in that regard. 

 

He probably was.

 

He kicked at the ground before speaking again. “So...So are we going to start training t-today? Or uh…” 

 

“Well, I suppose today can be considered your first day. But I don’t want to start anything physical yet.” She answered, waving him over. “Today is more of...filling you in. There’s a lot, and quite honestly as my student, you’re entitled to know all this.”

 

“Uh, know all this?” He tilted his head. “What do you mean?”

 

Aqua sighed and started heading to the other side of the room. “Come on, it might be best if we sit down for this.”

 

Izuku bit his lip and followed, his unease spiking again. What was it she had to tell him? Was it a warning? Rules? Well, she might have those, she was a vigilante and couldn’t afford to get caught by heroes. Not when she was their only defense against those dark creatures.

 

“You’re not gonna find out if you just stand there muttering to yourself.” She clapped, getting his attention back. 

 

“Oh! I’m sorry!” He apologized and hurried after her to a table where she set out bottles of water and sat down. He stood at the table awkwardly for a moment before shuffling over to a chair and sitting down. 

 

He was tense and rigid in his movements, afraid of doing something wrong. Afraid of giving her a reason to drop him as her student before they really began. What if he did or said something that offended her?

 

Izuku fiddled with his hands, keeping his head down and refusing to look at her for the moment. There was a moment of silence between them before Izuku coughed. 

 

“So, uh...what is it that you have to tell me?” He asked quietly.

 

“You see that’s where I’m thinking, where to start.” She answered, tapping a finger on the table. “There’s a lot to go over, and I won’t lie a lot of what I’m going to tell you you won’t believe. Not at first.”

 

Izuku nodded and looked up at her. “Okay, so keep an open mind?” He asked.

 

“Yes.”

 

She took a deep breath and sighed, rubbing her eyes. “Alright, let’s start here.” She sat up and looked him in the eye. “Tell me, what do you know about the dark creatures that I fight?”

 

“Uh, well they’ve been around for a long time now. They go after people at random and they’re all over the world at this point. Though some locations have more concentrated areas of the creatures. Heroes had been trying for a long time to get rid of them, especially here in Japan. Then one day about 10 years ago you appeared and you cut them down. And they didn’t come back.” He scratched his face. “Does it have something to do with your Quirk?” 

 

Aqua leaned back. “Well, it has something to do with my power. It’s not a Quirk, what residents of this world call their own powers.”

 

Izuku blinked. “This world?”

 

Aqua nodded. “Yes well, in all honesty, I’m what you call Quirkless.”

 

There was a beat of silence.

 

“B-But you have powers. That doesn’t make sense, how can you have powers if you’re Quirkless? That’s not possible. And what do you mean by ‘residents of this world’?” He asked.

 

Aqua sighed. Well, at least she was getting onto the subject now, no turning back.

 

“First off, yes it is possible to be Quirkless and have powers. I’m a living example of that, you are too. Now, before you ask any more questions, let me get to the ones you’ve already thrown out.”

 

Izuku closed his mouth.

 

Aqua held out her hand and summoned her weapon with a small flash of light. She smiled and placed it on the table for him to look at. “This is something called a Keyblade, I suppose you could say it’s the source of my power.”

 

She watched Izuku lean forward and look over it, tilting his head and murmuring to himself. 

 

“How is it your source of power?” Izuku asked. “Is it some kind of tech that manipulates the molecules around you that allows you to make those elements?”

 

“Nope,” Aqua answered. She held up a hand and created a small flame, grabbing Izuku’s attention. “It’s magic.”

 

Izuku stared at her, that feeling in him almost coming alive at the word, like something had just been realized. “Magic?” He asked. “That’s…” He could feel the logical part of his mind shorting out. “But that’s...magic isn’t real?” He said, looking over the Keyblade.

 

Aqua watched him look over the Keyblade in disbelief. She wasn’t expecting him to just accept it right off that bat, she knew better. In a world where powers had a logical explanation other than just saying it’s ‘magic’, it was going to take a moment for him to accept that.

 

“I know it’s hard to believe, but it’s true. How can I…” She hummed, looking around. “Oh, a good example. I was being chased by Eraserhead once.” She started.

 

“Oh yeah, I saw a video of that…”

 

“Yeah well I found out he can cancel out Quirks, his hair is his tell. It goes up when his powers activate.”

 

Izuku nodded, thinking back to the footage. “His hair was up a majority of the time you were being chased. And even then you still used ice to block his path, and...if I’m assuming right if this was to say your Quirk. Your Keyblade should have vanished. But it didn’t.” He stared at the weapon as if it would provide some sort of answer.

 

“Remember when I said keep an open mind.” She reminded him.

 

Izuku took a deep breath. “O-Okay. So, magic is real. Magic is a thing, and I have it?” He asked.

 

Aqua nodded. “Yes, you do. I was there in time to see the tail end of your use. When you froze those creatures over. You were exhausted because you didn't know how to control your output, and you used more energy than you have.”

 

Izuku was still thinking over this whole magic possibility. It seemed... mostly possible. Then again he was talking to someone who regarded people here as ‘this world’s residents’. His power wasn’t anything like his mother or father’s. 

 

The words came out before he could really process them. “Are you an alien or something?”

 

The two were quiet for a moment before Aqua put her hand over her mouth and started to laugh.

 

Izuku felt his face grow warm.

 

“I-I’m sorry! I’m sorry I don’t mean to laugh, but the seriousness in your voice…”

 

“I-It’s a reasonable question! You’re saying ‘this world’s residents’ which just makes me think y-you’re not from this world. Which would explain your whole...magic I guess.” He muttered quickly and fiddled with his hands. 

 

“I’m sorry, I suppose it would. And no, I’m not an alien.” She went on to answer the question. “I’m human, just like you. I just happen to be from a world that’s not this one, where humans exist too.”

 

“Okay, and you got this Keyblade from...another world?” Izuku asked, he was starting to worry if this was a good choice. “Where did you…”

 

“I didn’t really get it from somewhere, moreso that I was worthy of it.”

 

Izuku looked down. Worthy? He had to be worthy to get one? Worthy to use this power that she has too?

 

He gripped the hem of his shirt. “I have to be worthy? H-How do…”

 

“Your powers are already manifesting.” She spoke up, quick to assure him. “Your magic is proof of that, it’s the first step. At least yours. Everyone starts different.”

 

Izuku sighed. “How did you start?” He asked.

 

“Same as you actually, my magic came out in bursts. Granted a bit smaller than yours.” 

 

He looked down and tapped a finger on the desk. Small bursts of magic. He was still trying to wrap his head around this whole concept of magic, but the more he thought about it the more it started to make sense.

 

This world where everything was run by logic and science, everything had a logical explanation. Then one day those dark creatures had shown up out of nowhere. There was no Quirk in existence that could be powerful enough to swarm the entire world, not to mention there was no end to them. Everyone had a limit, and these monsters were endless. 

 

Heroes couldn’t make them disappear, if they did manage to take one out it would just come back. Then there was Guardian who was able to take them out in one go, they never came back. Ever since she had appeared the monsters had calmed down with the occasional flare-up here and there. Her power wasn’t a Quirk, Eraserhead’s fight could be used as evidence. And the weapon didn’t seem to hold anything that could be used to manipulate the air particles to create any form of ice, fire or the like.

 

“Okay, so magic I can understand.” He sighed. “But I still can’t understand...other worlds. Just, how does that work? Is it like another planet? You said there are other humans, so they’re planets like this? How did you get here, what made you come here in the first place? Was it those creatures?” He started to ramble on again, shooting off one question after another to her.

 

Aqua listened to him for a short while. He was curious, that was a good thing she supposed. He was eager to learn, even if it was a bit hard to wrap his head around everything at first.

 

“One thing at a time.” She stopped him, giving a small smile as he covered his mouth. 

 

“I’m sorry…”

 

“It’s okay, I understand it’s a lot. You’re going to have a lot of questions, but I can only answer so many at a time. Okay, so I’m not from another planet I understand it seemed that way but it’s not. It’s...another world. It’s not like the other worlds are in space like you might think, there are gateways that can take you from one world to the lanes between that lead you to the other worlds. Each one is unique in their own way, this is the only world I’ve seen where everyone possesses a power of some kind.”

 

“So, it’s not like breaching the atmosphere and going into space? Like, at all?” He asked. 

 

“No, not at all. Think of it more like having to take a portal to...hold on let me see if I can draw it out.” She got up and went to the other side of the room, coming back with a piece of paper and a pen.

 

She sat down and drew a few circles around the paper, making small designs within them. Then she drew a line around the circles, making sure they were connected. 

 

“So, say this one is your world. In order to get out you need to make a small portal and pass through it to get out here.” She drew a small oval next to a circle and made an arrow pointing at the lines. “And from here you can go anywhere you want, then you pass through another portal and enter a world when you get there. Does it make sense like this?”

 

Izuku gently took the paper and looked over it. 

 

Ok, so different realms. That was...that was certainly something. That meant the monsters came from somewhere else, but where? How many worlds were out there? How exactly does one make their way from world to world?

 

“So are you from one that’s nearby?” He asked. “I-Is there like a-a map where you keep track of the worlds that are around and what you’ve seen?” He bit his tongue before he could ask any more questions. He was motormouth and he knew this, best not to annoy her anymore with his mumbles.

 

“...No, I’m from far away and I don’t have a map. I didn’t get here like one normally would get to a world.” She turned her eyes down for a moment.

 

“Normally?” He asked.

 

Aqua said nothing before shaking her head. “It’s not important right now, that’s another subject we can go over at a later date.” 

 

Izuku opened his mouth, then closed it. Seeing how she shook off the question, he had no right to press further.

 

She was silent for a bit before taking a deep breath. “So, any more questions? Or are you ready to move on?”

 

“A lot of questions.” He admitted.

 

Aqua smiled. “Well, go ahead and ask away.”

 

They spent hours talking, backtracking once or twice to make sure he understood something. Aqua had to leave Izuku a few times to tend to something going on downstairs, making sure nothing would descend into chaos. 

 

It all seemed so complicated and unbelievable, but it somehow made sense in a way. The creatures downstairs were called Moogles. Merchants that sold anything you could imagine, they went into hiding for a few years because of the cruelty of humans. However in recent years they had started to emerge again, but never strayed too far from home just in case.

 

The dark monsters that have been terrorizing their world are called Heartless. Monsters that were born from the darkness in humans’ hearts, their souls. 

 

That had led to the question of the heart. In which he found out that if it was strong enough they’d be deemed worthy for a Keyblade. He was surprised to hear that he was considered worthy at all, that he was strong enough. He certainly didn’t feel that way…

 

Then there was the fact that he couldn’t tell anyone any of this because of something called the World Order. In order to keep everything at peace and to prevent any possible conflict between worlds those who were entitled to this knowledge were to keep it to themselves. No one else was to know. 

 

So everything he just learned, he has to keep to himself. 

 

No one else can know, and no one else will know.

 

“Do you want to know anything else?” She asked. It was a bit later in the day, Izuku still had some time before he had to start heading home.

 

“I think I’m good for now…” He muttered, it was still a lot to take in. He had a feeling he was going to have to get used to that. 

 

She nodded. “Well then, let’s move on to something else.” She stood up. “Come on, I’m going to show you something.”

 

“O-Okay!” He stood up and trailed after her, heading downstairs. While they walked he took a glance at the time. He had an hour or two before he had to start heading back, plenty of time. 

 

Aqua hummed as she pulled her hood up and reached into a drawer for a mask. “I’m heading out, I’ll be back soon.” She announced, walking towards their makeshift door when Eri ran up.

 

“‘Are you going to the field?” She asked

 

Aqua nodded, smiling as the girl beamed. “Can I come?”

 

“If you throw on your shoes and a jacket real quick then yes.” 

 

Eri took off without another word, racing up the stairs.

 

“Be careful!” Aqua called after her before sighing.

 

Izuku stayed quiet as they waited, seeing a few of the Moogles walk past them.

 

“Hello, kupo!” One greeted before walking out the door with a bag. 

 

“Where are…?”

 

“He’s just heading over to his usual spot to sell stuff. You know what time to be back.” Aqua reminded him.

 

“I know, bye-bye!” 

 

Izuku raised an eyebrow. “Kupo?” 

 

“It has a lot of meanings, but it’s overall a way of acknowledgment.” She explained.

 

“Oh.”

 

“I’m here!” Eri called as she ran down the stairs and up to Aqua. Wearing a red coat with the hood up. The shoes were a similar shade of red as well.

 

“What have I told you about running up and down the stairs?” Aqua asked, holding out a hand for her to take.

 

“Not to…” Eri mumbled.

 

Aqua nodded. “I just don’t want you to get hurt.” 

 

Eri nodded and Aqua turned to Izuku. “Alright then, let's get going.”

 

-.-

 

“What’s this place?” Izuku asked, looking around the open field. It was a lot farther away than he thought it would be. 

 

They had gone through a few backroads and different streets that were a lot more merit than he thought they’d be. 

 

“This is where we’re gonna be training for a while,” Guardian answered. “You can’t quite control your output, and this is the best place to practice until you get a good grip on it. It’s open and no one ever comes out this far.” She looked across the field to see Eri a short way away.

 

Running around and chasing something they couldn’t see.

 

“I actually train here whenever practicing big spells, so no one gets hurt. Also gives us plenty of space in case something goes a little wrong.”

 

“I see…” Izuku walked in a circle, it would take him a bit to get there. But it was a commitment he was willing to make. “So, when do we start?” He asked.

 

“Tomorrow, first thing.”



-HoL-



They were two weeks into training, and Izuku had thrown himself all in. 

 

Training was hell, and it was a sign for how far he really had to go. 

 

Master Aqua put him through endurance and muscle training, saying that the physical state of a Keyblade Wielder is just as important as everything else. He couldn’t just rely on one aspect of his power and hope it would be enough. 

 

She had him run laps around the large field, push-ups, sit-ups, and other exercises. Sometimes they spend an entire day on that kind of training. She doesn’t necessarily make him run on his own, she would run beside him to help set a pace. 

 

If it wasn’t the physical exercises, then it was combat training. She started him off on hand to hand, which only went so well. 

 

He had never been in a fight, and he voiced that worry to her.

 

“It’s training, it’s not like I’m going to go all out. Let’s just see what we can work on okay?”

 

She knocked him flat on his back within seconds. He wasn’t even able to throw a punch in the time it took to take him down. 

 

But it was okay, she said, it was just another thing to train on. 

 

She had assured him they would move on to fighting with weapons once he was a bit more comfortable with hand to hand. 

 

Then there was magic training. An exercise that took place almost every day whether he liked it or not. Sometimes it was talking it out, and other times it was putting what was discussed into practice.

 

“So you’ve used your magic two times now, right?” Gua- Master Aqua asked. 

 

“Yeah, that’s right.” Izuku nodded. “And both times I had panicked. The sludge villain, and the Heartless.”

 

“Magic can flare out as an emotional response.” Aqua nodded. “That’s normal for a beginner, it happens all the time. But as you get better at handling your magic, it won’t happen as often.” She held out a hand as a small block of ice appeared.

 

“Can some elements flare out differently from person to person?” Izuku asked, absentmindedly writing on his palm with his finger. Notes for later.

 

“It can, yes. When I was young ice would trail after me whenever I was excited and ran around all over the place. Then when I was nervous I would accidentally zap someone with thunder.” 

 

Izuku hummed and thought to himself. “I kept shocking myself the other day when I was excited...or nervous. It was hard to tell.” He knew that for certain. “I was frustrated the other day and it felt like everything heated up for a minute.”

 

“See? No two people are the same, and things are going to differ from person to person. Especially considering that the two of us might have different affinities for magical elements. I tend to have more of a liking for ice and water. You on the other hand might cater to different ones, time will tell.”

 

Izuku nodded and fervently scribbled down his invisible notes on his palm. Aqua paused and watched him. 

 

Once he had slowed down she had continued.

 

“The first two times you used magic you were in high stake situations. Life or death, you were stressed and you pretty much used up everything you had.”

 

Izuku thought back to the immense exhaustion he felt after both times. He had actually passed out the first time, and the second time he was close then she had used something to restore some of his energy.

 

“Yeah…” He muttered. Holding back a shudder.

 

“You’re not in any danger here, so it’s just a matter of mustering it up.” She smiled, walking over. “Alright, arms out, palms up, back straight. We’re gonna start off with just summoning them forward for now. Okay?”

 

Izuku nodded and stared at his palms.

 

“Using magic is also about focus and discipline. So just concentrate on what spell you want to use. Fire, Blizzard, Thunder, Aero, or Water.”

 

“Those are the main ones right?” He asked.

 

She nodded.

 

Izuku narrowed his eyes and stared at his hands. He just had to concentrate right? That was it? He just had to will it into existence?

 

He took a deep breath and focused on fire, it felt simple. It was something familiar to him in more ways than one. It was like reaching for something that he didn’t know was there, taking a piece of it and turning it into something else. 

 

It felt a bit...strange. It admittedly left him feeling a bit empty the more he grasped at.

 

He could feel his palms heat up. He looked down at them in surprise, seeing tiny flames flickering in and out of his hands.

 

“Woah…” He muttered. He brought his hands a little closer and marveled at them. 

 

At some point, he lost his focus and he saw the flames go out. He gasped and hurriedly worked to summon them again, only to make them flare out violently.

 

“Gah!” He tried to shake the flames off, momentarily forgetting they wouldn’t respond as normal fire would. As if fed by his panic the flames grew hotter and began to surround him like they did in the tunnels. 

 

He was brought back to that feeling, of fire eating away at him inside and out. Being lost in a sea of flames, the lack of control.

 

Izuku stumbled back and looked around in fear, angry fire surrounding him. He yelped in surprise when a hand shot out and grabbed his arm.

 

“Izuku calm down!” Aqua shouted. 

 

He opened his mouth to respond but only a weak rasp came out. He heard her, but he couldn’t. He could see the flames licking at her skin and beginning to burn at her sleeves.

 

I’m hurting her…

 

The thought increased his desperation and he struggled to put a lid on it. 

 

A moment later her hand disappeared, and before he could look for her he was hit with a large stream of water that immediately snuffed out his fire. He fell over and landed on his rear, coughing and trying to relieve the irritating dryness in his throat. 

 

“Well, that was certainly something for a first try,” Aqua handed him a water bottle. Which he took gratefully. “The fire went out since you lost focus, and you panicked and that made it go out of control.”

 

Izuku frowned and looked down, daring a glance at her arm. The sleeve was burned, but she relatively seemed unharmed. “Sorry…”

 

“It’s alright.” She offered a patient smile. “It was your first try, I’m not expecting you to get the hang of it right off the bat.”

 

Izuku fiddled with the water bottle and nodded. “Right...so…”

 

“We’ll work on it.” Aqua nodded. “We have time, and I don’t want you to rush yourself okay? Let yourself cool down, and then we’ll try again.”

 

“Okay!”

 

-HoL-

 

If someone were to ask Aqua if she knew what she was doing, she would say no. No, she did not, but she was going to wing it as best she could.

 

Izuku was someone who was clearly dedicated to whatever he put his mind to. He wasn’t going to stop unless someone stepped in. She had to admit, she was impressed how he threw himself into training, right off the bat he was ready to go and willing to listen.

 

Though he seemed to carry this air of nervousness around him whenever he was around her. He was tense and rigid, as if she would say something or lash out at him. It was like he was walking on eggshells.

 

She tried to put him at ease as with her patience and assuring him there was no need to worry about mistakes, they happen. It seemed to work more or less, as time went on he seemed less nervous but he still clammed up sometimes or panicked if he messed up.

 

In a way, Izuku reminded Aqua of herself. When she was young and starting on her training. She was just as nervous around Master Eraqus as Izuku is around her. She was afraid of messing up around him, afraid of disappointing him in any way.

 

Over time she had grown comfortable around him, she wasn’t afraid to mess up anymore. She went to him whenever she was scared or upset, or there was an issue she and Terra couldn’t fix. He was her Master, and she trusted and respected him more than anything.

 

Aqua didn’t want Izuku to feel nervous around her, that was the last thing she ever wanted from him. She wanted him to trust her and be able to feel at ease around her, the last thing she wanted was him to feel nothing but pressure to succeed. 

 

They were into their second month of training now and progress felt relatively good, to Aqua at least. Izuku was still getting a handle on using his magic, he had a few flare-ups here and there, and he was giving it his all in the physical exercises.

 

Once or twice she had to ask him to slow down when he insisted on jumping from on task, immediately to another. He was so insistent on moving forward.

 

Aqua had to admit, she admired his spirit and determination. It was certainly something else. She couldn’t help but smile to herself when she thought of Master Eraqus, he would have definitely taken a liking to the boy.

 

“I have a question…” Izuku started, looking up from his notebook. It was marked with the number 1.

 

“I might just have an answer.” Aqua looked up from the fridge. It was one of their days off, something she insisted on so he could recover. As well as study, he was still in school and she wasn’t going to jeopardize his education. Especially since he once mentioned he was shooting for UA, a hero school.

 

“Uh…” He scratched the back of his head. “You’re a Keyblade Master, right? Did you have anyone to teach you how to use a Keyblade, and magic, and all about the worlds?”

 

She paused for a moment looking over to him. He watched her for a moment before paling and backpedaling. “I-I’m sorry if that’s a personal question, you don’t have to answer.”

 

“It’s fine, it’s fine.” She smiled, closing the fridge. “I did have someone to teach me, Master Eraqus. This is actually his Keyblade, believe it or not.” She quickly summoned Master Defender.

 

“Woah...so, when you became a Master he passed it down to you?”

 

Aqua faltered before letting the weapon fade. “Not...not necessarily. Not in the way you think.”

 

“Oh.” He paused. “ Oh ...he’s-”

 

“Master Eraqus was struck down, and I later retrieved his Keyblade. I’ve carried it with me ever since.” She gripped the cup in her hands tightly.

 

“Oh, I’m sorry.” He muttered sheepishly.

 

“No, it’s okay. You didn’t know.”

 

Izuku nodded and tapped his pencil against the page.

 

“You said it’s his Keyblade, so did it replace yours? I remember you said once that the Keyblade reflects its wielder.”

 

“I had both for a time, and then I lost mine and I was left with my Master’s Keyblade.”

 

“You lost your Keyblade?” 

 

“Shh.” Aqua put a finger to his lips and he slapped a hand over his mouth. They looked at the stairs and listened for a moment before relaxing.

 

“Shush Kupo!” One of the Moogles hissed as they passed by.

 

“Sorry…”

 

Aqua sighed and sat down at the table across from him once she was sure Eri was still asleep. Another bad night.

 

“Yes, I lost my Keyblade.” She answered. “I gave it, and my armor up so my friend could return to the Realm of Light. I didn’t want him to be trapped in there, I’d rather it be me than him to be lost in there.”

 

“Your friend?”

 

Aqua nodded. “I wasn’t Master Eraqus’s only student, just one of three. I grew up with Terra. And we met Ven a lot later. They’re my best friends…”

 

Izuku made a random line in the notebook before speaking again.

 

“If you don’t mind me asking...where are they now?” He asked. “If you’re here and they’re...not.”

 

Aqua paused for a moment before sighing. “I don’t mind you asking, not at all. In truth, I have no idea where Terra is right now. All I do know is that I got him to the Realm of Light, for all I know he might be looking for Ven and I. And Ventus...I think he might still be asleep. I had to hide him away before I ended up here…” 

 

She had started to trace patterns in the table. She missed them dearly, 10 years apart felt too long to see the people she cherished. Though she couldn’t help but feel she deserved it in a way, she messed up. She should have kept a better eye on Terra, she should have been able to keep Vanitas away from Ventus. What good was her title of Keyblade Master if it truly meant nothing?

 

“Still be asleep?” Izuku asked. “Like a coma?”

 

Aqua tapped on the table a few times before shaking her head. “It’s a long story, really long. Besides, don’t you have a test to study for?”

 

Izuku sighed. “Yeah, I do…” He glanced back down to a textbook he still had yet to open. Math, his current nemesis.

 

“Well, I‘ll leave you to it.” Aqua smiled and grabbed her phone.

 

“Please don’t.” He yawned.

 

“If you don’t want to study, try a nap, you look like you need one.”

 

“I’d rather study.”



-.-

 

“You’re shooting for UA right?” Aqua asked as she threw a punch that Izuku dodged. Five months in, and he was doing well. He picked up things quickly, soon enough she’d move him to more advanced sword practice. She wanted him to have a better hold in hand to hand combat before moving too far ahead on anything else.

 

His control over magic had gotten exceptionally better, his flare-ups were pretty much nonexistent unless he was under a lot of stress. Something he had gotten better at managing.

 

“Y-Yeah, and-Woah!” He stepped to the side and threw a punch of his own, which she blocked and retaliated. “It’s the best hero school,” he continued. “Some of the greatest heroes came from UA, and well I wanna be a hero too.”

 

“Is that so?” She asked. “Like who?”

 

“Well, All Might for one.” He gasped and stumbled back. “A-And then there’s Endeavor, Eraserhead, Present Mic, Midnight, a lot!”

 

“Sounds rather prestigious.”

 

“It is! It’s the best of the best and well, I wanna be a hero! UA is my top choice, and-Woah!”

 

Aqua had grabbed his arm and flipped him over, making him hit the ground hard. Izuku coughed and laid there for a minute before groaning.

 

Aqua laughed before looking over to Eri sitting on the sidelines. “Eri, how long was that?”

 

“2 minutes and 20 seconds!”

 

“And what’s the score?” Izuku asked.

 

“4-1.”

 

Izuku rubbed his eyes and sat up. “One more time!” He insisted. 

 

“Nope, we did 5 fights, that was the agreed amount right? You were a little sloppy on that last one, but you are due for a break. Drink some water and then we’re gonna do some magic drills. Since we skipped them last time.” She eyed him, noting the bags beneath his eyes. Had he been getting enough sleep?

 

Izuku sighed and got up. “Right...Eri do you want some water?” He asked.

 

“Yes please!”

 

“Master?” 

 

“Sounds good.”

 

Aqua watched him jog over to their bags and rummage through them. 

 

She couldn’t help but notice that he had begun to change after a while. It was subtle at first, but as time went on she could see more and more of it. Somewhere down the line the nervousness he carried around her faded, and he grew comfortable around her, the Moogles, and Eri.

 

He would still fidget at times and stammer when asking what he considers sensitive questions, but there was a clear rise in his self-esteem. He had begun to carry himself differently and was a little more outspoken. Though there were times when he’d clam up and hide himself with his arms, or change subjects as quickly as they were brought up.

 

It worried her, but she didn’t want to push. She could only assure him she was there for him, the last thing she wanted to do was push too far. 

 

Aqua sighed and stretched out her arms before walking around. One of the next lessons she had been planning on was aim and multitasking. Izuku had admitted his aim was less than stellar, and she got to see first hand how off he was the first time he hurled a fireball at the ice target. He nearly set something on fire and apologized profusely after.

 

It took all of her willpower not to laugh. 

 

Terra had been the same way, awful aim and causing damage to things he shouldn’t. He had once thrown a spoon at her when she commented on his cooking skills, only to toss the wooden spoon out the window and into the training grounds outside.

 

That was something they would work on soon enough.

 

Multitasking was the main skill he had to work on, mainly on the aspect of focus. It still took him a moment or two to conjure up the spell he wanted, then fire it off. Then there was the minor issue of him losing concentration and letting the spell fizzling out, usually if he’s talking about something or looking around the area. He had to put 100% of his focus into using his magic to keep it going. 

 

Izuku hurried back over with three bottles in his hands. He handed them out before opening his own and downing half the bottle. “So what part of magic are we gonna be working on today?” He asked, clear excitement in his voice, it was glaringly obvious despite his efforts to hide it.

 

“Multitasking.” She answered simply.

 

Izuku froze and sighed. “Multitasking…”

 

“Practice makes perfect.” She reminded him.

 

“I know…” He drank some more and placed it down. 

 

Aqua nodded, then looked down at the child. “Drink your water Eri, I don’t want you getting dehydrated again.” 

 

“I know, me neither.” Eri took a few sips.

 

“Alright then, Izuku…”

 

He nodded and held out his hands. He reached for his magic and grasped onto the little he needed, channeling it into a flame he could hold. 

 

“Have a good hold on it?” She asked.

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Okay, well...how about you tell me-”

 

A loud noise cut her off. Aqua looked at Izuku, whose face had gone red. He chuckled nervously and pulled his phone from his pocket, managing to maintain the flame in one hand.

 

“Hello?” He answered.

 

Aqua sighed and ran a hand through her hair. She told him to leave his phone in his bag, and he usually listens. 

 

“Oh, you’re gonna be home tonight? That’s great! No, no I can start dinner…” He began to pace around. Aqua looked up at that.

 

“I don’t know...maybe? Maybe pick some up just in case, it wouldn’t hurt to have more on hand. Yeah, of course!” The flames changed into small excited sparks that grew stronger every time he spoke.

 

“Don’t worry Mom, I can do it. I am at the library though so it’ll take me a minute to get home. I will be, don’t worry...yeah I promise. Okay, see you soon!” Izuku smiled and pocketed the phone, pausing before looking up at Aqua.

 

“That was my mom…” He said sheepishly.

 

“I heard, I also heard you’re supposed to start dinner.”

 

“Yeah...I’m sorry but-”

 

“Go.” She said. “I’d say you’re pretty far from home and you’ve got a lot of ground to cover, Mr. I’m-at-the-library.”

 

He laughed nervously.

 

“Izuku does she even know you have pow-”

 

“Thank you, Master! I’ll see you later!” He darted away and grabbed his backpack from the ground. 

 

“Izuku!”

 

“I’ll-gah!” He tripped over himself and crashed to the ground, his backpack spilling its contents. “Crap!” Books, papers, and various other items spilled out to the ground. 

 

“You okay?” Aqua asked, hurrying over with Eri. 

 

“I’m good! I’ll see you later!” He shoved what he could gather in his backpack and took off again. 

 

By the time Aqua and Eri had gotten to where he was, he was long gone, speeding away in his excitement. While Aqua watched him leave Eri looked at the ground and picked something up.

 

“He forgot his book…” Eri muttered, looking down to see a few other things scattered about. Another notebook, a pencil, graded assignments, and a few other things. 

 

“He forgot a lot of things.” Aqua hummed, gathering the other dropped items. She paused when she picked up the second notebook. It had obvious water damage and had burn marks all over it. “What on earth…” She muttered. The notebook was in such poor condition, the ink was runny in some spots and smelled an awful lot like sewage.

 

This was something that was just...off. It wasn’t like Izuku to take poor care of his things. She knew he cared for his things, and he was always so careful to make sure the books he brought over to study would never be damaged.

 

Aqua eyed the notebook, curious she opened it up. She opened up to a page with a drawing of another hero, Mt. Lady. Besides the drawing there were different descriptions and questions written in the headers.

 

“Wow, these are really detailed…” She murmured, looking at it in awe. She flipped through a few pages, seeing other heroes with lists of strengths, weaknesses, observations, and questions of the hero’s abilities.

 

Aqua skimmed through the pages, she couldn’t help but wonder if she was somewhere in the notebook. She ended up stopping at a certain page, seeing the autograph of none other than All Might taking up two pages. After that the pages were blank.

 

“He stopped writing…but it cuts off here.” She muttered. “So what’s that other one?”

 

“Training Notes No. 1.” Eri read the title and handed it to her.

 

“He takes physical notes?” Aqua asked aloud. She hadn’t realized that she knew he would write on his hand. Was that how he transferred everything, just remembering what he traced? She looked through them. They were as detailed as his analysis notes, though there were more questions than the notes. Unlike the other notebook though the first page was blank, though this looked like it was on purpose.

 

He had notes on magic, and the different levels she told him about. A drawing of Master Defender with small bullet points on the side. Then there was a remake of the drawing she made when explaining how worlds worked.

 

There were a lot of questions, taking up a page or two. Things he hadn’t asked yet, things she hadn’t taught him yet.

 

Were the worlds always separate?

If not what happened?

How many worlds are there?

Are there other Keyblade Wielders?

Who put the World Order in place?

 

She looked through them before closing the book and shaking her head. A bit of shame filled her as she gathered the rest of his things. These were his notes, his business, which she had just gone through. Granted she just skimmed through them, it didn't make her feel any better. 

She silently berated herself until she saw the rest of his scattered items, which would be simply described as first aid equipment. She raised an eyebrow and looked over the half-empty bottle of disinfectant and the almost nonexistent roll of gauze.

 

“What’s that?” Eri asked, picking up a few graded papers. 

 

“Things for first aid,” Aqua answered. “Come on Eri, let’s go home.”

 

“Is Izuku in trouble?” Eri asked, taking her hand. 

 

“Not really, I just have to have a talk with him next time.”

 

Aqua would tolerate very few things, but one thing she refused to put up with was her student walking around and hiding injuries while he was training. How long had he been hiding this from her?

 

-.-

 

“Where the hell did he go?”

 

“Chill out Bakugo, it’s Midoriya. It’s not like he’ll just up and disappear.”

 

Izuku bit his lip, watching Katsuki walk by from behind the bleachers. It was gym period and the first chance he had he slipped away to hide. Katsuki had been getting more and more aggressive in the last few months, interrogating him and berating him.

 

He always kept his mouth shut and asked him to leave him alone, saying things to try and placate him. It never worked, and if anything it seemed to make it worse and only spurred him on.

 

Izuku sighed softly and settled down. He took a glance at the time and pocketed his phone before holding his hands out. He muttered to himself as small chunks of ice appeared in his hands, he narrowed his eyes and concentrated on the ice melting into spheres of water. 

 

It was a strain on himself, considering he had gotten little to no sleep the night previous. He had stayed up late, he hadn’t been sure of the time, but if he had to guess he finally collapsed a few hours before his morning alarm. 

 

His eye twitched as he lost focus for a moment, the water almost going everywhere.

 

“You still have some magic left, keep going keep going.” He murmured, ignoring the raging headache. 

 

Izuku narrowed his eyes and made the water evaporate into tiny gusts of wind, small tornados in his palms. He smiled to himself and made them smaller and smaller until they were nothing and dispersed, blowing a small gust of cool air in his face.

 

Getting better...I’m getting better. But that still took way too long to change between spells. Master Aqua can do it in seconds and it still takes me a while to switch.

 

Izuku leaned back and took a deep breath. He was exhausted and low on energy he knew that, but it didn’t mean he was going to stop anytime soon. He was grateful for Aqua taking him in and training him, he really was, and the last thing he wanted to do was let her down. In order to not do that he had to push himself beyond his limits again and again.

 

It was the only way to get stronger. To not let his Master down, to catch up to those who are miles ahead of him, to prove he was worth something. 

 

He had even begun taking nightly runs, running down a few blocks before making a sprint back to his house and slipping in through the window to his room. Sure once or twice he had gotten attacked by Heartless and sustained a few injuries. Even though he had the means to defend himself it didn’t mean he would, using his power would mean breaking the law. Even if it wasn’t a Quirk, even if it was in self-defense. 

 

He had to be saved by a few heroes once or twice in the months he’s been running, and he’s been scolded plenty of times by them. They would have escorted him home or to the station unless he managed to slip away and make the run to his house.

 

Izuku rubbed at the bandages on his arms, flinching at the pain. Katsuki had really done a number on him the last time he managed to corner him. It honestly felt like there was no rhyme or reason to it. It felt like he was taking his anger out on him, anger for something he had no idea about.

 

Whatever it was, all Katsuki did was belittle and threaten him. Izuku had been doing his best to avoid the blond in every way he could. As soon as the bell rang for the end of the day he would be the first one out the door. He had started taking different ways home if he figured Katsuki was too close and would catch up.

 

There were a few times where he genuinely thought about jumping out the window as a means of getting out faster. Instead, he nearly falls down the stairs by taking two at a time, which is by far better than taking the window.

 

Izuku tried to rub the exhaustion of his eyes and shakily stood up. He was tired, he knew this, but he had gotten pretty good at hiding it from everyone. A power nap on the train, dozing off around lunch, finishing his work early and letting himself rest just a bit.

 

He learned how to work with the short bursts of energy, he had to. He had to work harder, and if sacrificing sleep meant he’d get better at everything then so be it. 

 

He didn’t want to be left behind, he didn’t want to disappoint. So he’d work as hard as he needed to.

 

A loud stomp startled him from his thoughts and he slapped his hands over his mouth to keep back a yelp. He looked up to see a few people sitting above him and talking loudly. Something about going to someone’s house and playing a game.

 

Izuku sighed and moved from beneath the bleachers, looking out from his hiding place and stepping out into the open. With another glance at his phone he saw that gym class was almost over. He had a few text messages from Eri, she had probably sent him a few pictures of drawings she made. She had been doing that a lot lately. 

 

He smiled to himself and pocketed his phone, taking another glance around before walking forward. He figured it was time to head to the locker rooms, better to just keep hiding and try to avoid anyone. The sooner he could be out of there the better.

 

At least he had thought so until he was grabbed and thrown against a wall. From the angle he was at, the bleachers were blocking the sight of the gym teacher and pretty much anyone else.

 

Izuku grunted as he slammed into the wall, looking up to see one other than Katsuki. Much to Izuku’s surprise, he was alone.

 

Izuku shuddered and tensed up, looking down at the hand that held him there. 

 

“H-Hi Kacchan…”

 

“Shut the hell up you damn nerd.” He snapped.

 

Izuku shut his mouth and eyed the hand that began to heat up.

 

Katsuki said nothing for a moment, just looking Izuku up and down. Taking in his exhausted appearance, he had begun to notice the small changes in his physique as well as his confidence. But as usual, the damn nerd just clammed up at the sight of him, as he should.

 

“What the hell do you think you’re doing Deku? Are you still going for UA?” He narrowed his eyes.

 

“Uh...y-yeah. Of course, I mean...I still wanna go. I think I can-”

 

“Shut up you damn nerd!” He raised his voice and slammed Izuku into the wall again. “Do you not know how to listen? Or you dumber than you look? I told you you’d die in the exams Deku, you really think you can do shit? Just because you had one small victory that wasn’t even fucking yours you think you’re hot shit now?”

 

“N-No! No, Kacchan why would I think that I’m- ow!” He flinched at the small spark that stung him. “Kacchan, stop!”

 

Katsuki only glowered at him, the look in his eyes giving Izuku a sick feeling. A pit of dread appearing in his stomach and chills violently wracking his body. That feeling alone made him feel like he was suffocating, it made him want to run away but he couldn’t.

 

The corners of his mouth twitched up for a moment. “Or what Deku? You gonna use that neat little trick you did that night?”

 

“K-Kacchan, please. Just, just stop!”

 

“Why don’t you make me Deku, you’ve got some special trick now so why don’t you use it? Think you’re too good to use your power on me, Deku?”

 

“I s-said stop.” Izuku grit his teeth, gripping Katsuki’s arm.

 

Katsuki growled and held a sparking hand near Izuku’s face. “You really are still just a useless Deku, but it looks like you still don’t know your place you-”

 

“I said stop!” Izuku shouted as powerful sparks surrounded him. He gasped as they zapped Katsuki and made him yell in either pain or surprise, it was hard to tell. He grunted as the sparks persisted, fading after a few seconds. He panted and looked Izuku in the eye before scowling.

 

“You little bastard…”

 

Izuku gave him a hard shove and sprinted away towards the locker rooms. He apologized as he pushed past a few students to get to his locker and change as quickly as he could. By the time Katsuki had entered the room, Izuku was already pulling on his shoes and heading out another door. 

 

Izuku was shaking as he headed to his last class for the day. A few black spots began to dot the edges of his vision, making him stumble and nearly crash to the ground a few times. 

 

Kacchan’s gonna kill me, holy crap he’s gonna kill me.

 

Izuku shuffled into the mostly empty classroom and took his seat, the teacher didn’t give him a second glance. He didn’t see how he was pale and shaking like a leaf, he drew in one shaky breath after another and wiped away the sweat that poured down his face. 

 

He hesitantly laid his head down and tried to blink away the blurry vision.

 

I overdid it…

 

He closed his eyes for a moment, it felt like an eternity before a loud clap startled him awake and made him sit upright. He looked around in panic before realizing it was just the teacher getting everyone’s attention. He calmed down momentarily before catching the still, very , pissed off gaze of Katsuki.

 

Izuku shrank in his chair and stared straight ahead.

 

The class seemed to last forever, but it still didn’t feel like it was long enough. He didn’t pay any attention to the lesson at hand, he had spent the entire class period going through different plans in his head. 

 

I can either run home or make a run for Master’s home. I can probably lose him if I run for her home since he’ll be expecting me to go to my house. Unless he plans on just hunting me down right from the get-go, then I’ll have to outrun him. Can I even do that? What if he catches me halfway there?

 

Izuku scratched at his face nervously and glanced at the clock, he had a few minutes left to come up with some kind of escape plan. So far the only thing he had down was running away.

 

He glanced at his phone to see another message from Eri.

 

Maybe he could call Aqua, say something about asking to meet up somewhere halfway. 

 

Katsuki wouldn’t do anything if there was someone else there...well actually he would , but she wouldn’t let it just happen. She wasn’t like the other adults, she wasn’t like the teachers in the school. She wouldn’t turn away…right?

 

What if she did? What would she say if she saw he couldn’t defend himself? Five months of training and he was still weak, all that progress was practically nothing. If she saw him in the sorry state Katsuki would for sure leave him in would she feel disappointed? Would she feel like she wasted her time?

 

Izuku gulped and spent a few moments gathering himself, glancing at the clock to see he only had seconds. He quietly packed up his bag and stared at his phone, still trying to work out the problem.

 

What if he just sent her his location? 

 

Would she start to head towards him? Would she get there in time? Probably not.

 

Maybe if he was cornered and managed to get closer to that place he could send his location then .

 

What if she’s not even home? Her life doesn’t revolve around you damn it. What if she’s out doing something important?

 

He gripped the edges of his desk as the clock ticked down. If he got up and ran as soon as the bell rang he’d be okay, he’d have enough of a head start. 

 

His heart hammered in his chest as he reached down and picked up his bag, he glanced over to Katsuki. His heart dropped at the sight of his smoking hands.

 

“Remember to study for the test on Monday. Alright everyone, get home safe.”

 

The bell rang and Izuku was the first one out the door, having hurdled over a few desks to get to the door. 

 

“Watch it loser!”

 

“Hey, what’s the rush freak?”

 

Izuku ignored the various scoldings and pushed past the people who tried to shove him aside. He had a few seconds before Katsuki caught up to him and he’d milk that time for all it was worth.

 

He yelled as he nearly fell down the stairs, actually falling at some point when someone pushed him to walk without hindrance. He didn’t register the pain until he had gotten to his feet and rushed down the last flight and to the entrance. 

 

His arm began to hurt like hell but he ignored, using his good arm to throw a door open and run out into the open. 

 

Izuku looked over his shoulder to see Katsuki a little ways behind him. He gasped and looked forward, speeding up as he rounded a corner.

 

If I take the train he’ll manage to catch up, but he won’t do anything...but he’ll follow me!

 

Making the run to her house it was, it was a few ways away but he could do it. It wouldn’t be the first time, hopefully not the last.

 

“Get back here Deku!”

 

“Oh, crap.”

 

Izuku crossed the street, dodging cars and bikes as he went. He had to put as much space between himself and Katsuki as possible. There was no way he’d use his Quirk in public, not of it meant blemishing his record.

 

He looked around, he had to get out of the open and try to throw him off his trail. Maybe even take a shortcut if he could find one. Without a second thought, he ducked into an alleyway and sprinted down the narrow pass. He almost hit the wall when making a sharp turn.

 

Time blurred the farther he went, things seeming familiar then seeing something he hadn’t noticed before. He had gone on autopilot, it was all he could do to ignore the burning of his lungs and the painful ache in his legs. When he tried to pay attention to everything around him the world began to sway and colors would swirl into one another.

 

He just had to focus on getting there, he’d be okay. 

 

The bustling noises of the city blended into each other. Stranger’s voices, honking cars, shouting, the buzz of lights, his heartbeat. It all turned into a loud static noise that pierced his ears. Everything was static, the world around him and all its residents.

 

It was like he was running into nothingness, into a void that was ready to consume him.

 

He was slammed back into reality when he crashed into something solid and fell to the ground. He groaned and sat up, tentatively getting to his feet when two bony hands helped pick him up.

 

He wiped some of the sweat away from his face and looked up to the skeletal stranger. Blue eyes looked down at him in concern.

 

“Are you alright young man? That was quite a tumble you took.” 

 

Izuku panted and looked around, mumbling something incoherent as an answer. There was no sign of Katsuki, did he manage to shake him?

 

“Are you sure you’re okay? You look rather unwell.” The stranger frowned. “Why don’t you sit down for a minute and catch your breath?”

 

“N-No I’m...I’m good I just gotta…” He tried to walk forward only to have the world start spinning again. He stumbled a bit and righted himself. “Thank-Thank you.” He nodded and started heading off again, unaware of the man slowly following after.

 

Izuku jogged forward, wheezing with every step. His lungs were on fire and wouldn’t take in the air he was gulping down.

 

He slowed down some and pulled out his phone, not quite thinking when he selected his location and sent it. Adding a message of what he was sure was nothing but gibberish.

 

There wasn’t much distance left, just a couple of blocks. An easy jog, no walk. It was an easy walk.

 

The streets around him were mostly empty save for a few people every other minute. It was a bit unsettling, but he finally felt safe. He took a deep breath and picked up the pace, better to get there sooner rather than later and explain the weird messages.

 

He wasn’t paying attention and didn’t see a hand shoot out and grab his collar, dragging him into an alley. Stars exploded in his vision as his head was slammed into the brick wall.

 

“Finally found you, you little bastard. You thought you were gonna get that easy? After that little stunt you pulled? What the hell was that Deku?”

 

“It-It was an accident! K-Kacchan I di-didn’t mean to honest! I-”

 

“What Deku? You what? Since when does a loser like you have a Quirk? Have any kind of fucking power? Unless you think you’re too good to show me.”

 

“No! That’s not...that's not it! Kacchan I just…”

 

“Tch, so you’ve been hiding your Quirk from me, is that it Deku?” He sneered. “Look at you, thinking you’re stronger than you actually are when you’re just a worthless piece of trash that doesn’t know its place.”

 

Izuku bit his lip and looked down.

 

“What makes you think you’re gonna make it into UA if you can’t even defend yourself now? You might...no you will die the exams if you even make it there once I’m done with you.”

 

There was a strange feeling he had around Katsuki like he just radiated a horrible aura. It made his stomach turn and began to suffocate him again.

 

“I told you Deku I’m the only one from that crap school who’s going to UA, and if anything you being there will just drag that place down and make you look like more of a loser.”

 

“I can try...I-I will try, I still wanna be a hero Kacchan. J-Just like when we were k-” A punch to the face cut him off and made bright colors appear once again. When he managed to shake the colors from his vision he saw a sparking hand far too close for comfort.

 

“When are you gonna get it into your stupid head that you can’t be a hero. That you’re nothing but a damn-” A hand shot out and caught Katsuki’s wrist, stopping him from landing an explosion powered hit to Izuku.

 

The two boys looked up to see a woman a bit taller than the two of them glaring down at them. Izuku withheld a sigh of relief while Katsuki grunted in confusion.

 

“What is going on here?”

 

Her voice sent chills down their spines.

 

Katsuki faltered for a minute before wrenching free of her grasp and stepping away from Izuku. “What’s it to you lady? Mind your own business.”

 

“When I see someone getting hurt it is my business.” She snapped. “Now would you like to tell me what’s going on here, or do I have to drag you to a police station for illegal Quirk use?”

 

Katsuki narrowed his eyes and huffed. “Just settling something lady.” He grabbed his bag and shoved Izuku to the side and left the alley. He stopped for a second to glare at Izuku before finally leaving. 

 

Aqua waited until she figured he was long gone before stepping in front of Izuku. 

 

“Izuku, are you okay?”

 

He nodded slowly, not looking directly at her.

 

“Are you sure? I need you to talk to me.”

 

Izuku stood up straight. “Yeah, yeah I’m fine.” He mumbled. Everything was spinning again, but this time he couldn’t make it stop.

 

“Do you wanna tell me what happened there?” She asked, about to say something else when she saw Izuku starting to sway. She stepped a bit closer. “Izuku are you sure you’re alright?”

 

“I uh...I’m actually not feeling too-” 

 

Aqua caught him in surprise and sighed softly.

 

“I’m gonna guess that’s a no.” 

Notes:

Discord: https://discord.gg/UWtM2he

Chapter 4: Final Stretch

Chapter Text

Final Stretch



He woke up to the sound of someone talking and the smell of something delicious wafting through the air. 

 

Izuku groaned and tried to sit up, only to flinch and lay back down at the awful pounding in his head. He heard a small gasp and the sound of someone running away.

 

What happened?

 

He tried to think through the fog in his mind, struggling to look back at the previous events. It was all a blur, there were a few things that stood out but he couldn’t quite connect the pieces yet. A hand appeared and placed itself on his head, Izuku jumped and sat up in a hurry. Colors and pain exploded in his eyes, leaving him blind for a moment.

 

“Easy, easy. It’s okay, you’re okay.” 

 

He felt another hand place itself on his shoulder and lay him back down. It took a moment for him to recognize the voice and relax into the soft comfort of what he figured must have been the couch.

 

Once the pain subsided Izuku managed to open his eyes to see his Master standing over him, watching him with concern.

 

“Hey…” She murmured. “How are you feeling?”

 

“Tired. What happened…?”

 

“You collapsed after I intervened with that interaction between you and that boy. You’ve been out for a few hours.” She answered. “Izuku, I need you to-”

 

“Hours?!” He sat up abruptly, again, and held his head in pain. “What time is it? Just how long was I out? Oh no, I gotta head home I have to-”

 

“Izuku!” Aqua grabbed his shoulders and made him sit back. “Calm down, you’re still not at 100% and I don’t think you will be for a while.” She frowned. 

 

Izuku sputtered. “M-Master I’m okay! Really, I-I-I just...I’m just tired and-”

 

“Izuku Midoriya, don’t you dare lie to me.”

 

Izuku closed his mouth and looked down, his face turning pink.

 

Aqua watched him, looking over his form. He was hunched over and tense, he tried to keep his head down but it was easy to see he was blushing and trying to blink away the few tears that began to gather.

 

Izuku was wringing his hands, trying to hide under her gaze and attempting to calm himself down. He couldn’t though, he couldn’t even stop the slowly rising panic. He didn’t have to see her face to know she was disappointed in him, he could hear it in her voice. The silence between them was tense, the student shaking terribly in his mentor’s hold. Aqua sighed and sat back, letting him go. “Izuku, this is not something I can just leave unchecked. I can’t just ignore what happened, especially after I saw what that boy was going to do to you.”

 

He gasped as the pieces finally clicked together. He remembered now, how he accidentally shocked Katsuki, the chase, the threats, how Aqua had stopped him.

 

“Oh…”

 

“How about we talk about this somewhere a little more private?” She asked.

 

Izuku raised his head to look around at a few of the Moogles sitting around. One of them sat on the couch beside Izuku, they looked at him and waved.

 

“Y-Yeah...that sounds good…” Izuku mumbled, putting his head down again.

 

“Can you walk?”

 

“I think so…”

 

Aqua helped him to his feet and guided him through the room, saying nothing and leaving Izuku to stew in his own silent anxiety. Izuku grasped onto the railing of the stairs in an attempt to ground himself and get the dizziness to stop. He took a shuddering breath and forced himself to push forward despite the nauseating fear building up inside. As he followed her he couldn’t help but let his thoughts run wild. She knew now, she saw how weak he was. She saw that he couldn’t even defend himself against a single person. She could see how scared he was, and how much of a waste he was. After all this time he should have been able to hold his own, but he couldn’t and it was clear she had wasted her time on him. He lost his chance, and after this talk and he only further confirmed how weak he was that would be it. He would be alone again, and that would be that.

 

He slowly came to a stop as Aqua stopped as well, stepping away from the stairs and guiding him to the table in the room. 

 

He was still on autopilot as he followed her, each passing thought wound him up more and more. By the time he sat down in front of her he was visibly shaking.

 

Aqua sat across from him and watched him, taking note of how he was hunched over, how he tried to make himself smaller. He gripped the edge of the table so tight his knuckles were white.

 

“Izuku.”

 

He ducked his head lower if that was possible. “Y-Yes..?”

 

“You’re not in trouble, I want to make that clear. I just need you to talk to me, okay?”

 

Izuku silently nodded.

 

“That boy who was about to hurt you, do you know him?”

 

Izuku nodded. “That was Ka-Kacchan…” He whispered.

 

“Kacchan...isn’t that the boy you saved from the Heartless that night? The one you asked about?” 

 

Izuku nodded again.

 

Aqua frowned to herself. She knew she recognized that boy, she just wasn’t aware of how much of a bad attitude he had on him. She had heard yelling before she approached Izuku when he was alone, she hadn’t thought it would be him of all people. Yelling at the one who saved him no less. There was something about that boy that made her uneasy, a terrible darkness that was slowly brewing within him. If left unchecked it may consume him, or worse snuff out a bright light that was slowly being worn down by it.

 

“Do you know why he was going to hurt you?” She asked. It was a loaded question she knew that, but it was better to bite the bullet and get it over with rather than beat around the bush.

 

Izuku froze and closed his mouth. He knew the answer, and either way, it wasn’t going to look good for him. It never did, to begin with.

 

He gulped and took a shaky breath. “He...I uh…” He kept his gaze on the table, unable to look her in the eye. He could just see the look of disappointment she was going to give him, how she would voice her disapproval of not only the gross misuse of his magic but also his lack of courage to stand up for himself. 

 

“Izuku, look at me.”

 

He began to tug at his jacket, keeping his head bowed.

 

“Izuku.” She was more firm this time, making his flinch.

 

Slowly he drew his head up and looked her in the eye. He was barely holding back tears and he was biting his lip so hard he drew blood. Aqua faltered for a moment before opening her mouth almost fearing for the worst. 

 

“Izuku, what-”

 

“I-I didn’t mean to!” He blurted out. “Really, really I di-didn’t. He was...I mean...I got, I got scared and I…” He took a deep breath. “I accidentally...I shocked him.”

 

“You shocked him?” She repeated.

 

He nodded.

 

“He scared you, am I understanding that right?” She saw him nod again. “It was an accident, and it was an emotional response. That doesn’t warrant hunting you down and threatening you Izuku. Not at all, that’s unacceptable.”

 

She doesn’t get it…

 

He knew she wouldn’t, but then again she didn’t have the full picture. But she didn’t need it, she didn’t have to know all that, because all that was important was the basic things. She didn’t care, she didn’t have to.

 

Even if she did know, who’s to say she’d react any differently like his teachers in the past? Would she really care to hear any of it? It was always his fault anyway...was this really any different?

 

The words tumbled out before he could think about it.

 

“He’s been mad at me...because I have a Q-Quirk now.”

 

Aqua stopped. 

 

“Excuse me?”

 

He slapped his hands over his mouth. 

 

“Izuku, what do you mean? What do you mean by that?”

 

He shook his head, it was like torture. He wanted to say it but refused to allow himself to. He wanted someone to know, but at the same time, he didn’t. It was his problem to deal with, his own battle to fight. He shouldn’t have to unload all this onto anyone else. He had no right to.

 

“Why would he be mad at you for having powers?”

 

“Because I’m Quirkless.”

 

The dam broke and tears began to pour down his face. He continued before she had a chance to speak.

 

“I-I’m not supposed to have any powers, Master, none. And, and everyone knows this. They all know about poor defenseless Izuku Midoriya and how he doesn’t have anything spe-special about him. He’s just the weird Quirkless kid who talks to himself and wants to be a hero, even though to everyone else it’s such a stupid dream!”

 

“Izuku.” Aqua stood up and tried to approach him as he began to pace. 

 

“He’s known me since we were...since we were kids. H-He knows I don’t- shouldn’t have a Quirk. I’m not supposed to, and now that I do it’s like I’ve been lying to him. And I-I think that’s only part of it, because there’s always more, there’s always a reason to be mad at me apparently.” He sniffed. 

 

Knowing that they’ve known each other since they were kids worried Aqua. Had he always been like this? Did that boy really hurt him since they were kids? Though the thing that worried her most, was wondering how long he had been bottling this up.

 

“S-So yeah...To everyone else I’m just Quirkless Deku. And even, and even if everyone found out about my power they probably wouldn’t expect much from me. And you know what? I wouldn’t blame them, they h-have 10 years of experience on me. I have to work even harder to catch up to them, to even be good enough to try for UA. I have to work hard, since that’s all I really have.”

 

“What you call ‘hard work’, is you actually overexerting yourself.” She stepped forward and took his shoulders, stopping his pacing. “When was the last time you actually slept? When was the last time you ate something?”

 

Izuku flinched and looked down. He didn’t have any real answers for her there.

 

Aqua was quiet, trying to gather her thoughts to the best of her ability. “Izuku, what that boy was doing to you is unacceptable. It’s none of his business whether-hey look at me. It is none of his business whether you have powers or not. Understand? Nobody has any right to treat you poorly just because you didn’t have powers.”

 

Izuku continued to cry, saying nothing at first. 

 

“You’re working so hard, and pushing yourself far beyond than you should, and you’re only hurting yourself Izuku. You can not be doing this, because you’re only hurting yourself in the end and as your master I will not allow it. You’re talking about catching up when...Izuku you’ve already made so much progress, you have come so far from where you’ve started.”

 

Izuku shook his head and tried to wipe away some of his tears. Once he had started he couldn’t stop. Everything was spilling out whether he liked it or not. 

 

“How are you...How are you not angry at me?”

 

Aqua paused, having to take a moment to process the words.

 

“What? Why would I be angry at you?”

 

He grabbed at his chest and took a heaving breath, like the mere thought of the words caused him physical pain.

 

“Because you wasted your time…” A hoarse whisper. “B-Because you wasted your time on me...and even after all this time I’m still so weak. I-I can’t even defend myself from Heartless or anyone else. You’ve put all this effort into me and I don’t have anything to show for it…”

 

His legs gave out beneath him and would have fallen over if Aqua hadn’t been holding him.

 

“No...oh Izuku no.” She wrapped her arms around him and pulled him close. “Izuku you...the last thing you’ve done is disappoint me.” She felt her voice waver as a tidal wave of emotion crashed into her.

 

Was this how he felt around her? A constant pressure to not disappoint when that’s the very last thing he could ever do to her? To know he had felt this way for so long, probably since the very beginning hurt her. She never wanted him to feel that way.

 

It was funny in a way, he didn’t want to disappoint her and she didn’t want to let him down either.

 

“Izuku, training you has and will never be a waste of time. Never , okay? And I don’t expect you to know how to take on Heartless straight away, you’re still a beginner. Do you hear me? You’re still learning, and I don’t expect you to get everything right away. Everything you do is enough.” 

 

She softly rubbed circles into his back. At some point he had hugged her back, and was crying into her shoulder. 

 

“Izuku, if anything, it’s me who has disappointed you .”

 

“W-What?” He pulled away and looked at her. “N-No...what you mean-”

 

“It is my job as your Master to not only train you, but to take care of you as well.” She answered, pulling her sleeve down and wiping away a few of his tears. “Instead I made you feel pressured to impress me, and like you had to rush everything. I never wanted you to feel like that. And even so, I may not be able to do much but I’m supposed to protect you. And clearly…” She looked down at the exposed bandages on his arm. “I have failed at that.”

 

Izuku looked down and pulled his sleeve down to hide the bandages.

 

“I don’t want you hiding things like this from me anymore, okay?” She took his arm. “Promise me. Promise that you’ll start taking care of yourself, and stop putting so much pressure on yourself. And promise that you’ll talk to me if you have to, because you don’t have to hide anything from me. Okay?”

 

Izuku took a shuddering breath and wiped at his face as more tears came. “I-I promise…”

 

Aqua nodded and smoothed over a few of his messy curls. “And I promise I’ll be better too. I’ll be here for you whenever you need me. I promise.”

 

Izuku nodded and devolved into a sobbing mess once again. 

 

They stayed there for a while until they calmed down and Izuku eventually passed out, his exhaustion evident on his face.



  -.-

 

Aqua yawned as she made her way downstairs, a hyper 6 year old on her heels and asking what they were having for breakfast. She hummed out some kind of response coherent enough for her.

 

“Morning kupo,” A Moogle muttered as they floated by, a small mug in their hands.

 

“Good morning.” Aqua nodded. 

 

She made her way to the kitchen and poured herself some coffee while handing Eri a juice box. “I’ll make us some pancakes.” Aqua promised.

 

“Can I help?” 

 

“Of course, but we have to put our hair up before we start cooking. Can you grab us some hair ties?”

 

“Yup!” Eri took another sip of her juice before hurrying up the stairs, greeting a few of the Moogles on her way up. 

 

Aqua smiled to herself and took a step out of the kitchen, catching sight of the couch in the next room. There still fast asleep was Izuku, sleeping peacefully. He still had dark bags beneath his eyes and was a little on the pale side, but he’d be okay.

 

She suppressed a laugh as she caught sight of a few Moogles asleep on top of him. It was a few of the younger ones, one had settled on top of his head and made a bed out of his hair. Another one was tucked into his arms, snoring softly and hugging him back while a third was on his back and had the blanket bunched all around them.

 

There was still a lot they needed to talk about, she knew that. They’d get there, but for now they were okay. He was okay.

 

She walked over and pulled more of the blanket over him.

 

It was best to let him sleep for a little while longer.



-HoL-



“I think I’ve finally tracked Guardian down.”

 

“You what?”

 

Toshinori and Naomasa sat in a restaurant, huddled in a booth in a quiet corner. It was still early morning so there weren’t many guests to overhear their conversation.

 

Naomasa laughed and stirred around his coffee. “Well that’s certainly one way to start a conversation.”

 

“I know you’ve been trying to track her down for a long time Tsukauchi, so have I and I finally found a lead.” The skeletal man insisted, pausing for a moment to cough.

 

“Mind if I ask how long you’ve had this lead?” Naomasa questioned as he handed Toshinori a napkin.

 

“A few months, but I had figured I’d better see if it was a good source just in case. Lo and behold,” he pulled out a map of the city with an area circled in red ink. “I found her.”

 

Naomasa’s eyes widened and he took the map in his hands, scanning it over. “This is way on the other side of town, it’s practically deserted there. A perfect place to hide. How exactly did you say you found her?”

 

Toshinori sighed and slumped in his chair a bit. This was the part he wasn’t too excited to share, none of it was but it was better to have this information on her just in case.

 

“Well, I tailed this kid. Guardian took on a student five months ago, and I saw them when I went to go find him. She offered to take him in, and the kid was in tears. Now at the time I hadn’t gotten a good look at her face, it was pretty dark then.”

 

Naomasa watched him and glanced back down to the map. “Do you at least know the kid’s name? That way we can look him up?”

 

Toshinori nodded and prodded at a small tower of sugar packets he had made. 

 

“Midoriya Izuku. I had actually run into him earlier in the day, saved from from a villain. Or, rather saving him from himself. His Quirk was insane, he nearly burnt that villain and himself to a crisp. Had to knock him unconscious to get it to stop, he had no control.”

 

“That’s not good…” Naomasa wrote down a few things.

 

“Then I saw him again, that monster attack that swept up a few people. Though only one of them had gotten out, a young kid about the same age as Young Midoriya.”

 

“Yeah I think I know which one you’re talking about.” 

 

“Tsukauchi, he froze those monsters. And when they shattered they stayed gone, none of them came back.”

 

Naomasa stopped his writing and looked up at Toshinori. “They stayed gone, as in the same way they do when Guardian slays them?”

 

Toshinori nodded.

 

“I take it you followed him after that whole incident.” He sighed. “Why though? Unless you were planning on giving him…”

 

Toshinori gasped and shook his head. “No, no. Offering him that was the last thing on my mind. What that young man did was brave no doubt, but it was also foolish and impulsive. No, I had tailed him for a different reason.”

 

“And what reason was that?”

 

Toshinori stared at the table for a moment and shivered. “His power Tsukauchi, it felt very similar to Guardian’s. Initially, before I had seen their interaction, I had thought they may have been connected in some way. I suppose they are though, considering the current situation.”

 

“What do you mean by that Yagi? You’ve always been vague when describing the ‘feel’ of power whenever you end up face to face with her.”

 

Toshinori sighed and ran a hand through his hair. “Because it’s hard to explain. It feels off, like it doesn’t belong in a way. It doesn’t have a malicious air to it, it's just...off. It doesn’t belong.”

 

“Neither do those monsters, yet here we are.”

 

“You know I actually had looked for him and followed him because I was initially worried for him. I still am. I mean she’s a vigilante, he may be in danger being around her. Even if she had taken him on as a student. I mean I saw him the other day and that poor kid was half dead on his feet, I had thought she was overworking him and putting him through hell. Well, I actually saw the opposite when I stumbled upon the alley. She was worried about him, she looked scared when he blacked out…”

 

A woman came up and handed them their plates of food, thanking them for waiting before hurrying off and leaving the two men alone again.

 

Toshinori waited until Naomasa began digging into his food to speak.

 

“Tsukauchi, I understand that this information is important and all, but for now I feel that it’s best we don’t use it quite yet.”

 

He saw his head shoot up at that. “Now hear me out. We want to catch her, that’s true. But in doing so she gets jail time and has to be put through rehabilitation. That’s time where we’re left defenseless against those monsters and we may be overtaken. She may be going about it the wrong way, but if we’re being honest here Tsukauchi she’s pretty much our only defense.”

 

Naomasa stared at him as he began to speak again.

 

“Not to mention we may be leaving a child without her parent.”

 

That was when Tsukauchi began to choke.



-HoL-



Izuku yawned as he doodled on the side of his notebook. He was on the last problem of the worksheet, and he had been at it all day. 

 

He hummed to himself, and heard a hum echoed from across the table. Izuku smiled to himself and looked up to see Eri working on her own worksheet. She was already done with her real one, she was just sitting there and mimicking Izuku. She had grabbed a blank sheet of paper and drew a few things.

 

“What are you working on?” Eri asked.

 

“English.” He answered.

 

Eri tilted her head and walked over to him, peeking over the table to see his work. Her eyes widened at the amount of problems on the page, there were a lot more on his than there were on hers.

 

“Woah, that’s a lot.”

 

“It is.” Izuku laughed. “But I’m almost done.”

 

“Do you have any more homework?” She asked.

 

“Nope, this is the last of it. Some of my homework isn’t due into a few days but it’s better to get it out of the way. That way I have more time to train, or just relax.”

 

Eri nodded and watched him write down his answer.

 

“What’s going to school like?” She asked, pulling out the chair next to him. “Is it fun?”

 

Izuku paused. “Well...sort of. I mean at school you can make friends and join sports and stuff. I don’t really do that, I just go because I have to.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Why what?”

 

“Why do you have to?”

 

“It’s kind of the law Eri, if I don’t go my mom or I could get in trouble.”

 

“Oh.”

 

Eri watched him write down another line and erase the last few words and rewrite them in a different order.

 

“Do you like your school?”

 

Izuku paused, frowning to himself and tapping the paper before writing again.

 

“If I have to be honest, not really.” He scratched at his face. “It’s not very fun for me there. I don’t have any friends there, and people think I’m weird…”

 

Eri frowned. “But you’re not weird. Why do they think that?”

 

“Well…” Izuku checked over his work and nodded to himself. “It’s because I’m Quirkless, and I have been for a long time. So everybody kind of knows I don’t have powers, and people like to poke fun at that.”

 

Eri stared at him. “You don’t have a Quirk?”

 

“Yeah, magic and Quirks are two different things.”

 

“I know.” She nodded. “I think I’d rather have magic than a Quirk.” She fiddled with his pencil.

 

Izuku stopped what he was doing and looked at her. “Why’s that?” He asked and closed his backpack.

 

“You and Aqua make magic look really cool and fun, and I think magic is a lot better than my Quirk…” She poked at her horn.

 

“If you don’t mind me asking Eri, what’s your Quirk?” 

 

Eri fumbled with the pencil a bit before answering. “Rewind. I can reverse a living person’s body back to its previous state…” The definition echoing in her mind. The look of disgust on that man’s face still sent shivers down her spine. “It only works on people...which means I can really hurt someone.”

 

“Eri, your Quirk sounds amazing!” 

 

She gasped and looked up to see Izuku writing furiously in one of his notebooks. 

 

“Your Quirk is awesome, you can heal people that others can’t help. You can give people a second chance that they might not have otherwise.” He began to ramble on and on about her Quirk, listing off all the possibilities. 

 

Eri watched him in awe and listened to him go on and on. Aqua had said something similar, how her Quirk was amazing and how it was a gift, not a curse. For some reason it hit different hearing it from Izuku.

 

“You could be a support hero, or even a doctor if you don’t want to go down the hero track. Your Quirk can help so many people and…” He stopped when Eri hugged him. “Hey, is everything okay?”

 

She nodded and mumbled something he couldn’t quite hear. 

 

Izuku lightly patted her back, fearing he had upset her. It hadn’t occurred to him that a Quirk called ‘Rewind’ might actually lead to some sensitive subjects. Before he could ask if he offended her she sat up straight and wiped at her eyes. She looked over to the table to only see his notebook, none of the worksheets present.

 

“Are you done with homework?” She asked.

 

Izuku nodded and Eri smiled. “Do you wanna play tag with me and the Moogles?”

 

Izuku nodded. “Yeah, that sounds like fun.”

 

“Okay then.” She grinned and tapped his arm. “You’re it!” She yelled and ran out of the room.

 

“What? Hey, that’s not-” He shoved his notebook in his bag and ran after her.



-HoL-



Izuku panted as he fell to the ground with a thud. 

 

“Healing is...healing is hard.” He wheezed.

 

“It is, but at least you’re getting the barrier spell down pretty good.” Aqua sat beside him and sighed. “And using Cure is so hard because it uses up all your magical energy at the moment. But at least you were able to still run around. Not bad for your first few tries.”

 

“It’s a lot of magic energy for a...for a few small injuries.”

 

“Well I’d rather not beat up my student, and that’s because Cure is the beginning class of the spell. Mind naming me the other variations of it?”

 

“Cura, Curaga. Each one is more powerful than the last, but from what you said they all use the same amount of magic energy. How do you learn the more powerful variations?” 

 

“Well, it’s more like you growing more powerful and your magic growing stronger in turn. You can feel how strong they are.”

 

“Oh, so basically more training.” Izuku sighed.

 

“Yup, but the spells I’m teaching you are basic ones. There are many other spells, a lot more complex. There’s a few I can't even use, and I’m not sure if I ever will.” She looked up at the sky.

 

“What kind of other spells are there?” He asked. 

 

Aqua sighed and shook her head. “A lot. So many, a few of them I had learned on my own through trying to combine one technique with another. Then I had a new spell that surprisingly worked out, and then I honed it and tried to combine it with something else.”

 

“Is this your way of telling me that you can’t teach me every spell in the book, and that I have to learn some things on my own?”

 

“Pretty much.”

 

Izuku groaned and sat up. “Magic is kinda just something ever evolving huh? No way to really say where it’s going to end or become?”

 

“Nope not really.” She shook her head. “And I think it’s too early to be discussing the philosophies of magic.”

 

“It’s 4 in the afternoon.” He argued. 

 

“Way too early.”

 

“Aqua! Izuku!” Eri shouted from across the field. “Look what I can do!” She started running and tried to do a cartwheel, only to fall over halfway through. The two flinched at the loud thud and got up, ready to run over just in case.

 

Eri only coughed and stood up to brush herself off. “I’ll get it next time!”

 

“Keep practicing Eri!” Aqua cheered.

 

“Yeah!” She yelled, running away and ready to try again.

 

The two sat back down and watched Eri from afar. 

 

After a while Izuku began to play around with his magic. Making a tiny flame in his hand and making it grow bigger and smaller, trying to best to see what his limit was. After a moment he sighed and let the flame go out, flopping onto his back again.

 

“Burn off the rest of your magic?” Aqua asked.

 

“Yeah, feels like it.”

 

“Let yourself recover.” She tapped his head. “The more exhausted you are physically and mentally the longer it’s going to take for you magic to restore itself.”

 

Izuku nodded. “Yeah, I know. I’m just worried, there’s three months left and-”

 

“Three months is plenty of time and you’re improving everyday. Don’t get so wound up about it, you’re going to be okay..”

 

Izuku sighed and nodded, staring at the sky. Watching clouds pass over and burd glide through the air before disappearing from his view.

 

“Hey, Master?” He asked.

 

“Yeah?”

 

“What kind of worlds are out there? How many have you visited, what are they like?” He looked up at her.

 

“Different worlds...it’s been a while since I’ve thought about them.” She tapped her finger on the ground. “Well, the few I’ve visited were very interesting. I didn’t stray too far from home now that I think about it…”

 

Izuku sat up straight in interest.

 

“It’s hard to describe the worlds, there are so many and each one is more different than the last. There was a world I visited where I had to fight a witch that turned into a dragon to help a prince reach his love, another where I was sucked into a mirror and had to fight off the spirit living in there. There was another one where I was mistaken for another prince’s dance partner, and in the same world I was shrunk down and helped a mouse get a key to his friend’s room so she could escape.”

 

Aqua withheld a laugh when she saw the stars in his eyes, it was the same look Eri gave her when she told her about the worlds.

 

“Originally I had to leave my home to fight creatures called Unversed, and to bring Ven home, and keep an eye on Terra…”

 

“Unversed?” Izuku tilted his head.

 

“Creatures made of negative energy, they originated from one person but...that person is gone now.” She sighed. “As a Keylade Wielder it is our job to keep peace between worlds and protect light, to keep balance. Generally we’re not supposed to interfere or meddle but…”

 

“You can’t help it?”

 

Aqua nodded. “Sometimes you just have to jump in.”

 

Izuku hummed and looked into the distance.

 

“Out of all the worlds you’ve visited, which one was your favorite?” He asked.

 

Aqua laughed. “Well, I dunno, does the one I called home count? If not then...hm. I think I might have to say Disney Town.”

 

Another question popped into his head, before he could voice it Aqua continued. 

 

“I got there when something called the Dream Festival was going on. There was music and dancing everywhere, and so many different activities to take part in. I didn’t get to enjoy much of it, seeing as I had a job to do and had to fight off some Unversed. But it was fun, and then Ven, Terra, and I won the Million Dreams Award. Though I didn’t get to see them…”

 

She looked down and picked at the grass before shaking her head. “But yeah, that place was great. If I could I would take you and Eri there, even if the festival wasn’t taking place it’s just a place that seems like a lot of fun. Maybe one day...I’ll go there again with Terra and Ven, and we can enjoy it together.”

 

Izuku glanced over at her to see the beginnings of a sad smile on her face. He fumbled with his words for a moment before speaking again.

 

“So, uh...what was your homeworld like?” He asked quietly. 

 

“Hm, the place I called home was the Land of Departure.” She looked at him.

 

“That sounds kind of sad…” He mumbled.

 

“It does, doesn’t it? But it isn’t, not really. Or maybe I just think that because I grew up there. That world is actually a bit more special than the other worlds. Master Eraqus once said that the Land of Departure is a neutral ground, where light and dark peacefully coexist. Not too much of one, not too much of the other.”

 

“So, what was it like?”

 

Aqua smiled. “It was a beautiful place, with so many tall mountains and rivers winding around everywhere. At night the sky was so bright, you could see so many stars wherever you stood. The library we had there was huge, and the halls were so big you could just run through them for hours. It was home.”

 

Izuku picked at the grass some more. “It sounds really nice. Compared to everything you’ve seen this world must be kinda boring. Especially after 10 years or so.”

 

“It isn’t actually, there’s so much of this world I haven’t seen. It feels small sometimes, but only because I forget that there’s so much more out there.” She hummed. “You know, if the circumstances were different I probably would have brought you and Eri to the Land of Departure. To take care of Eri and train you…”

 

Izuku paused. “Why’s that?”

 

“Well, I feel like it would be the best place to train you. Not to mention that I have no idea what I’m doing, I would have asked my Master for help.” She looked up at the sky, as if to search for the world.

 

“Well, I’d say you’re doing a pretty good job for not knowing what you’re doing.”

 

“You’re only saying that because you’re my student.”

 

“No, no really.” He laughed. “So...why can’t we?”

 

“Hm?”

 

“Why can’t we go there?” He asked.

 

Aqua stopped. “Well, there are a lot of reasons Izuku. It’s not as simple as making a portal from one world to another. Remember how I told you about the lanes?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Well, it’s dangerous to go through those lanes without any protection. The space between worlds is brimming with darkness, and if you’re not careful it will overtake you. Not only that, but...well. It’d be hard to leave this world seeing as it’s sealed off, and it'd be pretty hard to get to the Land of Departure seeing as it doesn’t exactly exist at the moment.”

 

Izuku stared at her for a moment before processing what she said. 

 

“Wait...what? What do you mean that this world is sealed off!”

 

Aqua sighed and ran a hand through her hair. “I had the exact same reaction when I learned about that too. Well, the Moogles have been around for a very long time, and it’s knowledge they’ve passed down from generation to generation. Just like the other worlds this world was open and anybody could come and go as they please. According to the Moogles, about 200 years ago the few Keyblade Wielders that were here panicked for some reason and left this world and sealed it off. Cutting it off from the lanes and effectively other worlds, ever since then nobody in, and nobody out.”

 

“This world is sealed off? But then, how did you get here if it's nobody in and nobody out? How did that happen?”

 

Aqua nodded. “When they sealed it, I don’t think they quite cut it off completely. I got here the same way the Heartless got here. The Realm of Darkness.”

 

For some reason the name sent waves of dread churning through Izuku. “The Realm of Darkness?”

 

Aqua nodded. “Where we are is the Realm of Light. Where the worlds reside, while in that place...there’s only darkness. It’s endless, and there’s no end to the Heartless that dwell there. I had fallen off the path after fighting for so long, and instead of falling deeper into the darkness a bright light saved me and brought me here. I had been relieved at first, and the very first thing I tried to do was open a gate and go somewhere I knew was familiar. Looking back that was reckless, seeing as I had no armor and I ended up hurting myself trying to open a gate.”

 

“Then what?” He asked.

 

“Nothing much I just...I saw the trouble this world was in and I did what I’m supposed to do. I helped defend it.”

 

“A-And the Land of Departure?” He asked. “You said it doesn’t exist anymore?”

 

“It doesn’t exist in the way you’re thinking. I personally sealed that world off.”

 

Izuku sputtered. “What? Why?”

 

“I had to.” She answered. “My home was lost to darkness, and I had to keep my friend safe. So what better place to hide him than in a world that would be hidden from everyone but one person. Also, with me sealing that place away, the world could heal from the damage.”

 

Izuku nodded, it was killing two birds with one stone he supposed. That friend that she hid, must be the one who was asleep and couldn't wake up. Ven was his name right?

 

“So...say you had the chance to. Would you leave this world?” He asked, drawing his knees to his chest.

 

“...I would want to. But it’d be pretty hard, I don’t think I could leave.”

 

“Why not?”

 

Aqua smiled and ruffled his hair. “Who would take care of Eri, and who would train you? I do want to see my friends again, but right now this world is my home and I’m needed here more than I am out there.”

 

Izuku stopped and looked down. “But...wouldn’t you want to go look for them?”

 

“We’ll find our way to each other again, one day. I know we will.”

 

“How?”

 

Aqua pulled out a star shaped charm out of her pocket and showed it to Izuku. “This, our good luck charms. You see, somewhere out there there’s this tree with star shaped fruit.” She let Izuku hold the charm. “They say the fruit represents an unbreakable connection, so as long as your friends carry good luck charms shaped like it, nothing can drive you apart. And you’ll always find your way back to each other.”

 

“Woah…” He looked over the charm and handed it back to Aqua.

 

“So, I’ll find them again. I know I will.” She smiled. “One day.”

 

Izuku nodded. 

 

Aqua stared at the charm for a bit before pocketing it and standing up. “Alright, let’s head back. You have to get home and I don’t want you out in the dark. Eri, come on it’s time to come back!”

 

As Izuku gathered their things he couldn’t help but wonder what it was like to have friends like that. 



-HoL-



Izuku sighed as he made his way out of the school, much later than he was supposed to. There was a reason for that, one he was not too thrilled for anyone to find out. He lightly touched the burn on his face and flinched in pain.

 

As much as he would like to use a Cure spell on it he just couldn’t muster up the energy to. He felt drained from the day and Katsuki’s beating. He was almost out the main doors when Katsuki grabbed him and dragged him off. Demanding to know who the woman who stopped him was, and why the hell she’d care about someone like Izuku.

 

More insults towards him and his ‘flimsy power’ but most of the interaction was based around how many times Katsuki could hit him before it was time to head home.

 

Izuku had heard all the insults before, being called worthless and trash and the like. He was more or less used to it, but for some reason it just hit differently that day. The words stung more and knocked more air out of him than the punches did.

 

At first he wanted nothing more than to ask Master Aqua if he could take the day off and just spend it at home. His home. That was until he got a text from his mother saying she wouldn’t be home that night due to the influx of patients and the fact that by the time she did get off it’d be way too dark for her to feel safe to travel across town. So she was spending the night at the hospital, again.

 

Izuku knew he could just pick something up on his way home and warm it up when he got hungry but he just couldn’t bring himself to. He just wanted to lay down and sleep, if not that then just have time to zone out. But he didn’t necessarily want to be alone in an empty house.

 

He sighed and pulled out his phone to see a text from Aqua, asking if he was still coming to the field to train that day. 

 

He stared at the words for a moment, trying to get himself to focus long enough to type out an actual response rather than imagine one. His fingers hovered over the keyboard twitching a bit before he began to type.

 

“I’m not feeling very good today”

 

“Is everything okay? Are you feeling sick?”

 

She was quick to reply. It took him a bit longer than he’d like to answer back.

 

“It’s just a day.”

“Can I still come over?”

 

“Of course!”

 

Izuku sighed and pocketed the phone and began his trek over there. It had been a while since he had a day like that, where he was just mentally and physically exhausted despite not doing much. He almost forgot how much they sucked.

 

He considered using Cure to heal himself again, yeah it would leave him even more tired but at least he wouldn’t have to sit through uncomfortable questioning by his Master. Knowing how upset she’d get that this happened again. She was upset at Katsuki, not Izuku. He always had to remind himself of that, she never blamed him for getting hurt.

 

At some point after his breakdown, which he still kind of embarrassed about despite the major relief it brought, he ended up telling her how he was treated as a Quirkless person. The insults, how little faith everyone had in him, especially his teachers. She was horrified, and it was an understatement to say she was angry. She was enraged , he could feel it radiating off her at the time. She hadn’t known how badly Quirkless people were treated, she knew there was some prejudice against them; but she hadn’t thought it was as bad as he described.

 

He pulled out his phone again and plugged his headphones in and put on a podcast he had been putting off listening to. He didn’t really listen to it, couldn’t bother to focus on the words that turned into gibberish after a while. It was just some background noise to listen to.

 

By the time the episode was halfway through he had made it to his destination. He shimmied through a small opening after putting his things away. He stumbled forward but stayed on his feet. He was greeted with a few hello’s that he mumbled back some replies.

 

No sooner had he placed his bag down did his Master come out of the next room.

 

“Hey you, I was wondering where you were. Is everything...oh my god Izuku what happened to you?” She walked over briskly and looked him over. Looking over the burn on his cheek and bruising around one of his eyes.

 

“Kacchan er...I wasn’t paying attention and he dragged me off.”

 

“That boy, again .” She huffed, hating that she had already known the answer. “Come here.” She gently took his arm and guided him to the table and sat him down. “Stay there I’ll get something for you.”

 

Izuku looked confused as she walked off towards a cabinet. He thought she would have used a healing spell rather than actually dress his wounds this time around. She grabbed something from inside while murmuring to herself. 

 

She handed him a small bottle filled with some bluish, green liquid with some stuff floating around in it. Shaped like tiny stars.

 

“What’s this for?”

 

“This is a little something called a potion, go ahead and drink it.” She nodded.

 

Izuku stared at it and looked back up at her before going back to the bottle. Why not, he figured.

 

He uncorked the bottle and gulped down the contents quickly, almost gagging on the sweetness of it. He emptied the bottle and sighed, almost gagging again as the sweetness lingered on his tongue. Though the small things that were apparently some kind of gummies help cut back on it. He was about to ask what it was for when he felt the wounds from earlier start to heal and disappear. He lightly touched his cheek and felt no pain, the other injuries began to fade as well until they were completely gone. 

 

“Potions are used for healing, quick use items when you can’t use a Cure spell. They don’t always go down easy, but in the heat of battle you don’t really mind the taste.” She smiled, ruffling his hair.

 

“Thank you.” He muttered.

 

“Do you want to talk about it?” She asked.

 

Izuku shook his head. “It’s just been a day. I’m gonna go lay down, okay?”

 

She nodded. “Yeah, go ahead. I’ll be making dinner in a bit if you want to eat later.”

 

He nodded and trudged over to the couch before just collapsing onto it. Though not before making sure there wasn’t anyone he would squash. He let himself get comfortable before turning his back to the rest of the room and just lying there.

 

Aqua sighed and put the empty bottle in the sink before sitting at the table and going over the work she had given Eri earlier that day. She knew that feeling herself, the days where you just wanted to lay down and do nothing. To be alone but not alone

 

She heard footsteps coming down the stairs and heard a small gasp.

 

“Izuku’s here!” Eri smiled and hurried down the stairs. She wasn’t even halfway to him when she realized something was wrong. He hadn’t said any kind of greeting in response to her cheer, and he was just laying on the couch. It wasn’t like him to take naps on days like this, usually he’d be studying or writing in his notebooks. 

 

Eri walked over to Aqua who was almost finished grading her work. She tugged on her shirt.

 

“What’s wrong with Izuku?” She whispered.

 

“He’s just having one of those days.” Aqua answered. “You know those days where you don’t feel very good and just want to sit there and not do much?”

 

Eri frowned, she knew that feeling all too well and she wouldn’t wish it upon anyone. 

 

“Oh…”

 

She looked over to him again and slowly walked over. She climbed onto the part of the couch he wasn’t occupying and sat beside him. He looked up at the shift in pressure to see Eri smiling at him. He rested his head again and smiled softly.

 

Aqua watched them and smiled to herself. She looked at the stairs and reminded herself that there was one unused room they had. 

 

She thought maybe it was time to put it to use.




-HoL-



“I’m heading out!” Aqua announced as she walked down the stairs with her helmet under her arm. The sun had gone down and she had gotten a few hours of sleep so she was ready for her nightly patrol.

 

“Already?” Izuku looked up from his phone before getting an angry huff in return and forced to put his head down again.

 

“Stop moving your head Izuku, I’m not done yet.” Eri lightly scolded him and continued to make small braids in his hair. He had to get a haircut, but Aqua would remind him of that later. 

 

“Eri, sweetie, after you’re done with his hair I need you to brush your teeth and go to bed okay? Izuku, can you braid her hair before she goes to bed?”

 

“Can do!” Izuku gave her a thumbs up.

 

“Can we have desert?” Eri asked, pausing her braiding to look up at her. “Please?”

 

Aqua hummed and looked at the time before looking back at her. “As long as you’re in bed by 10.”

 

“11.” Eri grinned.

 

“10.”

 

“10:50?”

 

“10:30 take it or leave it.”

 

“I’ll take it!”

 

“Okay.” Aqua sighed. “Izuku, make sure she gets to bed okay. And I want you to go to sleep early too, no more late nights understand?”

 

“I got it…”

 

“If you stay up I’ll know.” She put her hands on her hips.

 

Izuku glanced over to see one of the older Moogles glance at him before looking back to the book they were reading.

 

“Got it.” He nodded.

 

“Stop moving your head!”

 

“I’m sorry!”

 

Aqua smiled and walked over to the entrance and put her mask on, bidding them one last goodbye before walking out and covering up the entrance again.

 

Eri watched her walk out and gave her a little wave before looking back to Izuku. “I’m almost done, there’s not a lot left.”

 

“Okay, it’s 9:45 so we’ve got 45 minutes.”

 

“Okay, so we can have some ice cream. Can we watch some more of that game you were showing me?”

 

“The one with the little fox? The singing one?”

 

“Yeah, that one.” She nodded, working on the last mini braid.

 

“Yeah, but only while we eat okay? We don’t want to lose track of time.”

 

“Why not?” She asked. “If we do we can stay up later.”

 

“Master will make me run so many laps next training session if we do and she finds out. And she always finds out Eri.”

 

They look over to the Moogle to see them staring at them and going back to what they were doing. They both shivered and Eri continued.

 

“But you’re good at laps.” She tied off the last mini braid and smiled. “Done!”

 

Izuku stood up and stretched before looking down at Eri. “Yeah I’m good at it, but you get tired after a while. You try running a lap with us next time and see how you feel.”

 

Eri shrugged and followed him to the kitchen where a few Moogles were sitting on the countertop and sipping at some leftover coffee. They were competing to see who could stay awake longer, and so far they were a few hours into their competition. 

 

Eri grunted as she sat at the table and watched Izuku pull out two bowls and the tub of ice cream. She watched him for a bit before sighing.

 

“Hey, Izuku?” She asked.

 

“Yeah?”

 

“When you get into UA, are you still gonna visit us?” She asked. 

 

“Huh?” Izuku looked up. “Of course I’m still going to visit, I’m still Master Aqua’s student and I still have a lot to learn from her. Just because I’m training to be a hero there doesn’t mean I’ll stop training to be a Keyblade Wielder. I mean...I don’t even have a Keyblade yet. I’ve still got a long way to go…”

 

Eri tapped on the table. “But won’t you be really busy?”

 

“My schedule might be a little more cramped, but I’d find a way to make time to. But that’s a big what if, I don’t even know if I’ll even get into UA.”

 

“You will.” Eri smiled.

 

“I dunno…” He quickly gave them both a scoop and put the ice cream away. “I dunno if I’m ready yet. I mean I don’t have a lot of time until the entrance exams take place. I don’t even think I’m ready for the written exam.”

 

“Why not?” She frowned.

 

“I-I dunno. I just don’t think I am. I know that it’ll pretty much touch on the stuff we’ve been studying for the last few years and some stuff and some more advanced stuff but yeah.” He sat down beside her and gave her a bowl.

 

“Well I think you’re gonna do great. You’re gonna be a hero!”

 

Izuku smiled to himself and pulled out his phone, opening an app and typing in the title “Uh, so what episode are we on again?”

 

“Three.” She answered, starting on her ice cream. “We were at the part where the fox was in the swamp.”

 

“I thought he was still in the forest.” Izuku looked at her.

 

Eri shook her head. “No, he was in the swamp. You just weren’t paying attention to the end of the video.”

 

“Okay then.” Izuku set the video up and they sat in silence, watching the game play. There were a few times both of them held their breath in anticipation when the character was spotted by an enemy. 

 

By the time the two had finished and the video was halfway through, Eri was struggling to stay awake. She kept shaking her head to try and stay awake, only to start dozing off again.

 

Izuku noticed and took the now empty bowls and placed them in the sink. He walked back over and asked for the hair tie she and around her wrist.

 

“Hm? Oh, okay…” She mumbled and handed him the red hair tie.

 

Izuku hummed to himself as he braided her hair, feeling her slump over as time went on. It was only 10:20, so at least she’d be getting to bed on time. Aqua and Eri had taught him how to braid hair, he sort of had a basic idea on how to do it. As he would make messy braids with his mother’s hair when he was a kid, but he had no real idea what he was doing.

 

“Okay, done.” He sighed. “Now let’s go brush our teeth.”

 

“No…” Eri whined. “It isn’t even 10:30 yet.”

 

“Yeah, but Master wanted you in bed by that time, so we have to start getting ready now.” Izuku turned off his phone and picked her up. She mumbled out a few excuses and protests but couldn’t do much to fight back, she only wanted to argue again once Izuku handed her a toothbrush with toothpaste. 

 

In the end she lost and resigned herself to bedtime, already half asleep by the time Izuku was tucking her in. 

 

“Please turn on the nightlight, and don’t close the door…” 

 

“I know Eri.” Izuku answered and flipped on the small turtle she had on the desk. He smiled as it began to change colors. 

 

“Goodnight Eri.” He whispered.

 

Eri shifted in her bed, already fast asleep.

 

Izuku smiled to himself and stepped out of the room, leaving the door halfway open so there was plenty of light still in her room should she need it.

 

Izuku sighed and made his way downstairs to wash the bowls. As soon as he put them on the drying rack the Moogle that had been watching them walked over and began to usher him towards the stairs.

 

“Your turn Kupo, go to bed. She said no more late nights and I intend to make sure it stays that way.”

 

“Alright, alright, I’m going.” He headed up the stairs with the Moogle still calling after him. 

 

“If you’re not asleep by the time I go up there to check on the two of you, you’re in for it!”

 

“Understood!”

 

Izuku made his way towards the room he called his own now. A few doors down from Eri’s room. 

 

It was just an empty room before, mostly used for keeping synthesis items away from the younger Moogles who wanted to experiment and possibly waste the rarer items. When he had come by one day and was about to leave later than he meant to, Aqua had surprised him with a room of his own.

 

He stayed over a lot as it was, she reasoned, and if anything this place seemed like a second home for him. She wasn’t wrong, he did consider it home. It was warm and welcome and he was never alone. Not for a second.

 

He had actually burst into tears when she showed him the room he would call his own. 

 

He took a deep breath and stepped into his room, mostly closing the door and leaving it ajar should anyone need him. Izuku looked over to the small desk they managed to put together using stuff they found at the beach. There laying open were the sketches he had for his hero costume, so far he had gone through 4 different variations. Each one more different than the last, he still wasn’t sure what he was going for, but at least it was better than his first idea. So that was a start at least.

 

He ran a hand through his hair and climbed into bed, getting comfortable before staring at the ceiling. 

 

Things were changing.

 

He couldn’t deny that.

 

Things were changing, he was changing. 

 

He had more control over his powers, sure they would get away whenever he was excited or scared, but he was working on that. He didn’t feel as scared of it as he used to, if anything it felt natural. Like something that really was part of him, no kind of disconnect that he used to have with it. It was an extension of himself, he couldn’t help but wonder if that was what a Quirk felt like.

 

Maybe, maybe not. Not that he’d ever know. 

 

And that was something he was okay with.

 

Something he wasn’t sure he was okay with, or maybe he was, there were still a lot of feelings flying around it. But something he had been thinking about for a while was his relationship with Kacchan, or maybe...maybe Katsuki was the best way to regard him. He had changed too, maybe not for the best or at least towards Izuku in that regard. He was aggressive, he was mean, abusive.

 

For a while he was Izuku’s best friend.

 

He almost felt stupid when he actually started analyzing their relationship, and he realized just how bad it was. For so long he had clung to Katsuki as his best friend, as a source of strength he always admired. Then after a while there were way too many displays of that strength he used to admire, used against him to ‘put him in his place’. 

 

In the end, clinging to Katsuki only really hurt him. He wanted to be close to this person that was the only one who let him hang around. Even if it meant being teased. He wouldn’t be alone, nobody else would pick on him. Maybe that was it, that was why he had considered Katsuki his best friend even after so long. Maybe in the end he was just afraid of being alone. 

 

In the end he actually was alone. 

 

Because they weren’t friends, they were just two people who grew up together and grew apart. He never really had any friends.

 

Izuku turned over in his bed and hugged his pillow.

 

It was a hard pill to swallow, and one he didn’t want to face just yet. And he wouldn’t, instead he’d go to sleep. Like he was supposed to.

 

The door cracked open and he heard small footsteps walking over to him.

 

“Kupo?”

 

Izuku sat up.

 

“There’s a bug on the stairs…”

 

Izuku sighed to himself and got up. “Okay, let me see this bug…” 

 

Then he’d go to sleep. 

 

-.-



She was running in the dark, in the twisting and turning labyrinth of the alleyways that never seemed to end.

 

Footsteps followed after her at a quick pace, she knew the sound of his footsteps. Each tap only added to her terror. She couldn’t get away, not when he was so close, she stood no chance.

 

She wanted to call out for help but couldn’t find her voice. She couldn’t make a noise to save her life, crying out would mean punishment should she be caught. And she was always caught. She could only conjure up the names of those she wanted to cry out for in her mind, maybe if she managed to find her voice they’d come and save her. Take her far away from that place. Her body ached the further she ran, her lungs burning and begging for some kind of relief but she couldn’t stop. She didn’t want to go back to that place, never again. She couldn’t.

 

If she ever had to, she’d die.

 

She rounded a corner and sprinted down the path, almost certain that she was close to the end. There had to be an exit somewhere!

 

She pressed onward, turning another corner and hoping to lose that man until she slammed into a wall. She scrambled to her feet and ignored the pain, turning around to find another way out only to see him standing in her way and blocking her exit.

 

“Naughty naughty girl, you know what happens when you disobey me.” He narrowed his eyes and took a step towards her. She backed up and looked around, looking for some kind of escape.

 

His distorted voice surrounded her, making the shadows grow larger and loom over her.

 

“You belong to me.” He hissed.

 

No she didn’t, she didn’t belong to anybody! 

 

She wrapped her arms around herself and shook her head.

 

“N-No...No! I-I don’t-” She stopped dead in her tracks when she saw what was behind him. A mangled body thrown off to the side and hardly recognizable. The only thing she had been able to recognize was the armor that had once been different blue hues.

 

“Nobody is coming here to save you, I told you…” He was right in front of her, reaching a hand towards her. “You belong to me, and you always will.”

 

She was broken into pieces, disassembled into bits of blood and gore and lost to the void. She didn’t exist, not anymore. And all that was left for her was to fall into the unending darkness she’d never escape.

 

Eri sat up with a gasp and covered her mouth, barely stifling a loud cry. She felt tears burning her eyes and running down her face. She sat in her bed and shook violently as her horn began to crackle with energy. 

 

She gasped loudly when she saw light gathering around her horn, lighting up the room and casting large shadows on the wall. 

 

Eri swallowed hard and took a deep breath. In and out, in and out. She had to calm down, if she didn’t she was going to hurt someone and that was the last thing she wanted. Just like Aqua said, take a deep breath, hold it, and let it out.

 

Eri looked around and saw the light start to die down, she made herself look around the room and find something familiar. There was her night light still changing colors, on the walls were the many drawings she made.

 

She was okay, she was safe. Chisaki was gone, Aqua made sure of that. She felt her Quirk turn off.

 

It still didn’t make her fear leave, a terrifying phantom that still haunted her two years later. She was alone, and she really didn’t want to be alone. She wanted Aqua.

 

Eri looked around before climbing out of the bed and slowly making her way towards the door. The dim hallway light acting as a small beacon of safety.

 

She slowly opened the door and stepped out into the quiet hall. Without a sound she slowly crept forward, careful to make sure her footsteps were silent. She didn’t want to wake anybody else up over a nightmare.

 

“Aqua?” She squeaked out, hoping to get some sort of reply. Hoping that maybe, just maybe she came home early. She crept past the Moogle’s rooms, hearing snoring from both rooms. She passed Izuku’s room which was as quiet as ever.

 

The hallway felt like it went on forever as she made her way towards the room at the end of the hall. She was so thankful for the hall light, the light took away most of her fears and made sure nothing else was hiding from her in the hall. 

 

Eri hoped with all her heart that Aqua was in her room fast asleep. She quietly opened the door and walked inside. The room was dark and she couldn’t see much, but she knew her way around well enough to navigate through the room quickly.

 

She hurried over to the bed and reached for where Aqua would be, only to feel a cold space of a still made bed. 

 

She was still out, she was still gone, and Eri was still alone.

 

Eri whimpered and hurried out of the room, back to the safety of the lit hallway. She closed the door behind her and stood wide awake in the hallway. 

 

She was alone, and she didn’t know where to go. She didn’t want to be alone, but she didn’t want to bother anybody else. Although, she did have one more option.

 

Eri walked back down the hall, each footstep heavy as she walked forward. It felt like she was on autopilot but she knew exactly where she was going. She just hoped he wouldn’t be angry that she woke him up.

 

Eri stood outside his door, hand shaking as she opened the door and headed inside. It was a lot hotter in his room than everywhere else. She gulped and approached the bed that was pushed up against the wall. She could hear some mumbling from the body in the bed, something she might have found funny if she wasn’t scared out of her wits. 

 

Eri scooted closer and looked over to him, he was drooling into his pillow and the blankets were a mess. She took a deep breath and reached over, and tugged on his sleeve.

 

“Izuku?” She asked and tugged a little harder. “Izuku?”

 

He stopped mumbling for a minute and opened his eyes. Eri took a step back as he sat up and looked around, rubbing his eyes before seeing Eri beside the bed.

 

“Huh? Oh, hey Eri is everything…” He stopped when he saw her crying, and managing to not make a sound. “Woah, woah hey what’s wrong?” He swung his legs over the bed and knelt down in front of her.

 

“I-I had a nightmare…” She mumbled, messing with the hem of her shirt. “I got scared a-and I want...I want Aqua but she’s not here!” She wiped at her eyes. “I’m sorry but I-I didn’t want to bother you b-but I…” She trailed off and started crying loudly.

 

Izuku put a hand on her shoulder and smiled. “Eri, you don’t bother me. It’s okay if you need to come to someone, especially since this sounded like a really bad nightmare.”

 

Eri sobbed and continued to wipe at her eyes. She tried to speak but failed to form words, she could only form incoherent noises as she tried to say what she was thinking. Izuku grabbed his phone off the charger and looked to see it was 4:30 in the morning. Just a little bit before the sun came up. He pocketed his phone and looked back to Eri, keeping a smile on his face.

 

“Hey, Eri. I know it’s really early in the morning, but you know Master is always back just before the sun rises. The sun will be up soon, so she’s gonna come back soon. Do you wanna wait downstairs for her and greet her when she gets here?” He asked.

 

Eri took a shuddering breath and nodded quickly, looking confused when Izuku took the blanket off his bed. He gathered it around himself so himself so his hands wouldn’t be occupied, after making sure he could move around with ease he gently picked Eri up and wrapped the blanket around her too.

 

“This is the safety blanket, as long as you’re wrapped up in it nothing’s gonna happen to you. I promise.” He smiled. It was something his mother used to do with him all the time when he was small and suffered from some kind of night terror. She’d wrap them in some kind of blanket and go to what they considered a safe spot in the house.

 

Izuku slowly made his way downstairs and made sure not to make noise, he didn’t want to wake anybody else up if he had to. He stepped over the step he knew would make a loud creak and continued his way downstairs. 

 

Soon enough they were downstairs where the kitchen light was still on, but on the counter a few Moogles were passed out. Only two left awake and furiously drinking coffee, thankfully they paid no mind to the two that should be asleep.Izuku walked over to the couch and made sure nobody was sleeping there before sitting down and adjusting the blanket over them.

 

“See? Now we’re right here, and as soon as Master comes back you can see her. And I won’t go anywhere until she comes back.” 

 

Eri clung to him tightly. “You promise?”

 

“I promise.” He hugged her to assure her he wasn’t moving.

 

Izuku rubbed her back as she managed to calm down after a while, her sobs dying down and leaving her sniffling quiety. She tugged at Izuku’s sleeve every once in a while just to make sure he was really there, and every time he snapped to attention and asked if she was okay. She would nod and begin to settle down again. 

 

There was silence for a while, save for the occasional sip and clink from the kitchen. 

 

Izuku looked down to see Eri starting to doze off but still staring at the door where Aqua was supposed to come through.

 

“Hey Eri, I know a lot of nightmares can be bad but sometimes it helps when you talk about them. Do you wanna talk about it?” He asked.

 

Eri shook her head and continued to stare.

 

“Isn’t the sun going to come up soon? Shouldn’t she be here by now?”

 

“Yeah, she will be. She’s always here, so don’t worry.”

 

Eri nodded and pulled the blanket around her tighter. “You’re really warm.” She mumbled.

 

“Yeah, I’ve always been a bit of a heater. When I was small my mom used to joke around that he didn’t have to turn the thermostat high in the winter, she just had to come to my room and she’d warm up easily.” He hummed. 

 

“You don’t feel hot?” She asked, yawning and beginning to drift off. 

 

“Not really no.” He yawned. “Just normal.”

 

Eri shrugged her shoulder and fell into a light sleep, prompting Izuku to fall asleep as well. Eri was safe, she felt safe and she was heading back to sleep. He sighed and leaned back, falling back to sleep in no time.

 

-.-



Aqua slowly made her way back to the house, downing a potion as she headed into an alley. She was exhausted, more so than usual. The Heartless were getting stronger, more aggressive, thankfully though she had been able to fight them back without losing anyone that night. At least to her knowledge. If she wasn’t fighting the Heartless she was running away from the heroes that were rather persistent that night. 

 

She was letting her magic recover, so she wasn’t too keen on using a great deal to heal up the rest of her scrapes and bruises, as well as a few burns but that was something she wasn’t too concerned with. She couldn’t wait to get home and just fall asleep. It was the weekend, so she and the others could sleep in.

 

She wasn’t going to make Izuku do any hardcore training, not when there were only two weeks until the entrance exams. If anything she just wanted him to focus on studying and maybe a few sets of magic and weapons combat.

 

Aqua smiled to herself as she turned the corner and saw her home just up ahead, just across the street from where she was. She quickly ran across the street to the somewhat cluttered alley and pushed aside a few boxes to get to the entrance. As quietly as she could she pushed aside some of the trash to reveal the hidden doorway.

 

Aqua slipped inside and covered up the entrance again to a room. Much to her surprise there was a light in the kitchen. That was a bit concerning, considering that the kids should still be asleep. It wasn’t until she had taken a few steps forward that she became so aware of how warm it was in the room.

 

The air almost felt thick, she could still breath but it wasn’t very comfortable. She looked around the room and caught sight of two bodies on the couch. She raised an eyebrow and walked over while taking off the mask.

 

On the couch fast asleep was Izuku and Eri, wrapped up in a blanket. Looking closer she could see Eri clinging onto Izuku for dear life, she had been crying.

 

Aqua frowned and gently brought a hand up to place it on Eri’s back. 

 

“Eri? Eri, wake up. I’m home.” She murmured softly.  After a moment Eri jolted awake and looked around in a panic before catching sight of Aqua.

 

“Aqua!” Eri shouted, startling Izuku awake as she jumped out of the blanket and jumped at Aqua who was quick to catch her. “Y-You’re home! You’re okay!” She yelled.

 

“Yeah, I’m home Eri.” She hugged her as Eri began to tear up again. “What happened? Is everything okay?” She asked, already knowing the answer. 

 

“She had a nightmare…” Izuku said as he sat up.The heat in the room began to dissipate.

 

“He was- He was back!” Eri buried her face into Aqua’s shoulder. “He was back, a-and he cau-caught me and you…he, he used his Quirk t-to…” She shook her head and Aqua was quick to catch on.

 

“No, I’m okay Eri I promise. I promise that you’re okay, you’re safe. He’s gone and he can’t hurt you anymore.” She murmured, rubbing her back. “I’m right here, I’m not going anywhere.”

 

“I-I couldn’t find you when I woke up! You were gone and I…” She swallowed hard. 

 

“I decided we could wait for you to come home, since that seemed like the best thing to do.” Izuku shrugged.

 

Aqua nodded and smiled at him. She slowly walked up and down the room while Eri calmed down. “Are you feeling a little better?” Aqua asked softly once she began to quiet down. Eri nodded and put her head down.

 

“Are you ready to go back to sleep?” She asked.

 

Eri shrugged and yawned, her breaths still a little uneven.

 

“Why don’t you sit here with Izuku for a little bit while I go wash up, and as soon as I’m done I’ll come back to tuck you in. Does that sound good?” She asked.

 

Eri looked up and slowly nodded, letting go of Aqua so she could sit back down on the couch.

 

“I’ll be 15 minutes tops.” She promised. Aqua turned and hurried up the stairs, leaving the two alone again. From where they were they could hear the sound of a door opening and shutting.

 

Eri rubbed at her eyes and gathered the blanket around herself. “What time is it?”

 

“About 5:30.” Izuku answered, trying to wake himself up. It was a somewhat reasonable hour to be up, but he just wanted to go back to sleep.

 

“It feels like she was gone a long time.”

 

“It does, doesn’t it?”

 

Eri looked up at Izuku and frowned when she saw his hair. “Some of your braids got messed up.” She muttered, reaching up to mess with his hair again. Izuku lowered himself so she could reach easier and let her rebraid some parts of his hair that came undone in his sleep. 

 

15 minutes came and went, and by the time Aqua came back downstairs she was met with the sight of a half asleep Eri messing with Izuku’s hair. Izuku had let her, and looked like he was already asleep. 

 

She smiled to herself and went over to pick Eri up. Eri let out a small whine before realizing it was Aqua. “I didn’t finish his hair…” She mumbled.

 

“You can finish it when you wake up again, you look tired.”

 

Eri nodded and laid her head down while Aqua made the trip upstairs again to tuck her in. Her fears from earlier fading away with her mere presence. 

 

After a while Izuku realized he was alone when the feeling of his hair being played with was gone. Figuring Aqua was tucking her back in he got up from the couch and walked over to the kitchen. He figured it was best to eat something before going back to sleep. He grabbed some cereal and milk, then walked over to the coffee machine where the two Moogles were still going at it.

 

One of them was vibrating while drinking yet another cup of coffee while the other seemed to be just fine. Izuku grabbed the half empty coffee pot behind them and a cup from the cupboard. He wasn’t paying attention as he poured one thing into another, put everything away and sat down.

 

“Kupo! Don’t drink that coffee, you’ll end up seeing things.” One of them tried to stop him.

 

“Don’t listen to them kupo, he’s been up all night.” The other sighed.

 

Izuku shrugged and took a bite of his cereal, realizing he had put coffee in the bowl instead of milk. He looked at his cup to see milk. Izuku groaned internally and poured a little bit of milk into the bowl and took another bite. It actually wasn’t that bad. 

 

“Is that...is that coffee in your cereal?” He heard Aqua ask behind him.

 

“Mistakes were made, but it’s a pretty tasty mistake.” Izuku hummed.

 

“You should go to sleep.” Aqua ruffled his hair and grabbed a bowl for herself. 

 

“I was hungry, and you should sleep too Master. You look tired.” 

 

“Well maybe I’m hungry too.” She made her way to the coffee machine and grabbed the pot. “Is this decaf?” She asked the two Moogles. 

 

“Nope.” They answered.

 

Aqua sighed and poured herself a cup anyway. “You two better not have used all the caffeinated coffee.” 

 

“We didn’t.”

 

“Good.”

 

She sat herself down in front of Izuku and dug into her breakfast. “As soon as you’re done eating, back to bed with you.”

 

“Got it.”

 

The two ate in silence for a bit before Aqua spoke up again.

 

“You’re curious about it aren’t you?” She asked. “About what Eri was talking about…”

 

Izuku kept his head down and pushed around bits of the cereal. “Well, kind of but it’s none of my business and it seems like a touchy subject.”

 

Aqua hummed and sipped at her coffee. It was a touchy subject, for more reasons than one. But it was something he should know about, just in case something should ever happen. She wouldn’t have been surprised if he actually heard of the fight that was a result of all that, or at least the aftermath.

 

“Two years ago I saved Eri from a villain, he was a horrible man who would hurt anyone who got in his way. I ran into her while she was running away from him, I didn’t find out what was happening to her until the next time she had managed to get away, she had run all over the place just to find me.”

 

“But at least she found you, that’s a good thing, right?” He asked. “You…”

 

“He managed to track us down, and then he raised hell and took her back.” She looked down. “I was actually really, really lucky to survive that encounter. One wrong move and he would have torn me to pieces, but oh I made him wish he did.” She looked towards the stairs. “I went through whatever resources I had to to get to Eri, it took me forever but I finally found out where he took her. Then I raised a hell of my own. I’m glad I managed to keep the damage to a minimum, especially since it was near a few residential areas.”

 

Izuku gasped. “Wait, was that fight the one with the monster in the sky? The one with the six arms in broad daylight?” He asked.

 

Aqua nodded. “Yes, that’s the one. Honestly, I was surprised it hadn’t been broadcasted as much as other fights, though that was a blessing in itself too. I had been able to fight mostly uninterrupted, the heroes hadn’t shown up until later in the fight where he…” She sighed. “He turned into a monster, a real monster. The darkness consumed him inside and out.”

 

Izuku took note of how tightly she was holding her cup, if her grip was any stronger she might shatter the glass. 

 

“You had to…” He trailed off.

 

She nodded. “I came out of that fight messed up in more ways than one, but I saved her. That was the most important thing to me, I got her away from that place. I went through hell and back for Eri, and I’d do it again just so she can be happy.” Aqua sighed. 

 

Izuku looked down at his food again and hummed. “You’re her hero.” He muttered. “I guess being a hero is really hard sometimes.”

 

Aqua nodded and sipped away at her coffee, her mind going back to that day. She herself had nightmares about it too sometimes, either being torn apart by his Quirk should she have gotten too close. Or sometimes it was her Master looking at her in shame, she had still taken a life as vile as it was. She could only imagine how much he’d disapprove of that, that was not a day his spirit was smiling down upon her. 

 

After a while she sighed and down the rest of her coffee and took an empty bowl to the sink. She looked over her shoulder to see Izuku mindlessly scrolling through his phone, most likely new articles if she had to guess.

 

“Are you done eating?” She asked.

 

Izuku looked down. “Uh, yeah.”

 

“Then go to bed.”

 

“But-”

 

“I’ll take care of the dishes.”

 

“But I can-”

 

“Bed. Now.”

 

“Right, okay. Understood.” He scrambled out of his chair and hurried up the stairs. Aqua listened to him take the stairs two at a time and heard the opening and closing of his door. She heard a bit of shuffling before it quieted down.

 

Aqua sighed and shook her head. “What am I going to do with you?”



-HoL-



“Are you excited?” Aqua asked, watching Izuku pace up and down the length of the room. He was fiddling with the hem of his jacket, occasionally sparking and zapping himself. Eri followed him in his pacing, keeping enough distance so she wouldn’t get zapped as well.

 

“I’m nervous!” Izuku answered. “Ugh, I think I’m gonna be sick.” 

 

It was the morning of the exam, and as Aqua suspected would happen, as the day of the exam grew closer he’d get more and more nervous until his anxiety full-blown and he was freaking out. 

 

“You’re gonna do great.” Aqua assured him, stepping forward and stopping him in his tracks. There was a small zap that didn’t faze her. “You’ve been training for 10 months, you’ve given it your all and studied everything you could. Look at yourself Izuku, you have come so far from where you started.” She smiled. 

 

Izuku looked up at her and bit his lip, trying to keep himself from mumbling. 

 

“So here’s what’s going to happen. You are going to relax, and you’re going to stop worrying. Why? Because you’re ready. You hear me? You are ready.” She smiled down at him.

 

Aqua stepped back after a moment and looked him up and down. He was still tense, but some of his anxiety left him.

 

“Izuku.” She grabbed his attention.

 

“Yeah?” He asked.

 

“Repeat after me. You can do this.” 

 

“Wh-What?” He asked. “Why…”

 

“Trust me.”

 

Izuku sighed and shrugged. “I can do this…”

 

“Louder.” Aqua said.

 

Izuku fiddled with his hands before standing up straight. “I can do this.”

 

“You’ve come so far.”

 

“I’ve come so far.”

 

“You’re gonna do great!” Eri added.

 

“I’m gonna do great.” He said it louder, a smile on his face.

 

“You’re ready.” Aqua grinned.

 

“I’m ready!” He shouted.

 

Aqua glanced at her phone and nodded. “Now get going, you don’t want to be late.”

 

“Oh yeah, I’m cutting it kinda close.” He looked at his own phone before jumping. “Okay, I’m going! I’ll see you later Master!”

 

“Good luck!” Eri called after him.



-HoL-



Chapter 5: Exam

Summary:

The UA entrance exam

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Exam

 

 

Izuku sighed as he looked up at the towering buildings of UA, staring up in awe and excitement. 

 

“Wow, UA. I’m actually here…” He muttered. He was frozen in place before taking a deep breath and walking forward. 

 

I’m actually here, I’m at UA. I’m gonna take the exam, I’ve worked my way from the bottom to be ready for this.  

 

Izuku grinned to himself. 

 

I’m gonna be a hero!

 

The thought left as quickly as it came when he tripped over his own foot, seeing the ground rushing up quickly to meet him. 

 

Or I guess I’ll die. I suppose that’s an option too. I’m sorry Master, I’ve failed you.

 

Before he could slam to the floor he was stopped, he made a noise of confusion before looking down to see himself floating.

 

“Huh? W-Wait what?” He tried to get back to his feet when he heard a girl start to giggle from right beside him. 

 

“Sorry about that.” She apologized and righted him. “I probably should have asked before using my Quirk, but I figured you wouldn’t have minded.” She smiled and pressed the pads of her fingers together. 

 

“O-Oh, uh...thank you.” He stammered, turning his gaze to the entrance again. 

 

“It’s no problem, really.” She shook her head before going quiet. The two stood still for a moment before the girl cleared her throat. “Well uh, I guess I’ll see you inside.” She gave a small wave before leaving.. 

 

“Uh, s-see ya…” He mumbled softly as he watched her run ahead and into the building. He stood still at the entrance for a short time before coughing into his hand and feeling his face grow warm. 

 

She seemed really...really nice. Yeah, really nice!

 

He stood frozen in place before getting a hard shove that nearly sent him to the ground.

 

“Woah!” He stumbled forward and righted himself. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to get in the-”

 

“What the hell are you doing here nerd?”

 

Izuku flinched at the voice and hesitantly looked over his shoulder. Standing there with small sparks along his palm was none other than Katsuki. Of course it was his luck he’d run into him right before the exam. 

 

“Uh, I-I’m taking the exam…?”

 

Katsuki scowled and clenched his fists to prevent an explosion. “I thought I told you I didn’t want to see you here nerd. Do you not know how to listen, or are you stupid enough to think you’ll pass?”

 

Izuku paled and slowly began to back up, feeling the eyes of spectators on the both of him. “It doesn’t hurt to t-try. And you can’t really tell me what to do...Katsuki.” He continued to back up, putting some space between them.

 

“What!” He yelled.

 

Izuku whirled around and ran forward. “See you in the exams good luck!” He sputtered and ran inside, apologizing as he rushed past a few people. 

 

He’s gonna kill me for saying that, why couldn’t I keep my mouth shut and leave out the second part that would have been the smart thing to do!

 

Once he was sure there was enough distance between them Izuku slowed down and went with the flow of the crowd. They were all heading to the same spot, a large auditorium. The mere size of the place amazed Izuku, it was hard to think that such a big place was inside the building, the outside almost made it seem smaller than it really was. 

 

“So cool.” He whispered to himself. He took a quick glance around before stepping into a random row and walking down the seats until he found a spot where he could see clearly. The seat on one side was empty, but in the next seat was a boy who sat hunched over. His purple hair was wild and went everywhere, his eyes focused on the podium where their instructor would arrive soon. 

 

“Uh, hi.” He greeted softly and gave a small wave. “Do you mind if I sit here?” Izuku pointed at the seat beside him.

 

His questions seemed to startle the boy out of his thoughts and prompted him to look up at the nervous newcomer. He looked over Izuku before shrugging and looking forward again.

 

“Knock yourself out.”

 

Izuku nodded his thanks and sat next to the boy. He didn’t seem like the social type so Izuku kept to himself. He was probably hyping himself up and getting ready for the exam, he reasoned. It’d be rude to interrupt that. 

 

Izuku fiddled with the card in his hands, he had gotten it at the entrance as a way of checking in. There was his information on it, as well as a large letter B in one of the boxes. He wasn’t too sure what it meant but he figured he’d find out soon enough.

 

Before he knew it everyone was seated and the lights of the auditorium were turned off, save for the ones focused on the stage. 

 

“Hey hey hey, welcome UA candidates. Thanks for coming out and tuning in to me, your school DJ! Now let me hear ya shout!” He yelled and put a hand to his ear, only to be met with silence.

 

“I see, I see, keeping it mellow. Alrighty then, let’s go over how the practical exam is gonna go. Ya ready?” He shouted the last part again in an attempt to hype everyone again. Once again he was met with silence.

 

Izuku couldn’t help but vibrate in his seat from sheer excitement.

 

“It’s Present Mic, the Voice Hero!” He whispered. “So cool! I listen to his radio show every day of the week! Oh man it’s crazy that all the UA teachers are pro heroes.” He muttered, unaware of the light sparks dancing around him.

 

“I see you’re a fanboy.” The boy next to him muttered. “Hey, your Quirk is acting up.”

 

“O-Oh, sorry!” 

 

“Like your application says, today you all are gonna perform your exam in some hip urban settings! These mock battles last 10 minutes and after this neat presentation you all are gonna head to your designated battle spots ya hear?”

 

The screen behind the hero displayed seven different boxes with letters in them, making everyone look to their cards again.

 

So that’s what the letters are for, they’re dividing everybody up so no one from the same school can help each other…

 

“Okay now let’s check out your targets everybody! As you can see there are three types of faux villains for you to take on. Each one is worth either 1, 2, or 3 points so choose wisely and try to rack up as many points as you can! But check yourself kiddos, make sure you keep things heroic because attacking other examinees is a big ‘ol UA no no!” 

 

“I guess that protects some people from the wrath of other examinees huh?” Izuku muttered to himself, glancing at the head of blonde hair a few rows below. “Hopefully we’re in different battle stations…”

 

“Got someone here that doesn’t like you?” The boy beside him raised an eyebrow.

 

Izuku laughed nervously. “I guess you could say that.” 

 

“Excuse me, sir!” One of the students called out a few rows below. “I have a question.”

 

“Go ahead!” Present Mic pointed at the direction of the student, prompting a spotlight to flash on him.

 

“On the printout you’ve listed four types of villains, not three. With all due respect if this is an error on UA materials, it is shameful. We are exemplary students and we expect the best from the most notable school in Japan. Additionally you up there in the back, with the unkempt hair!”

 

Izuku looked around before pointing at himself. “M-Me?”

 

“Yes, you! You have been muttering this entire time, stop that. If you can’t bother to take this seriously like the rest of us then you should just leave. You’re being a distraction.” He glared at Izuku who shrank into his seat and covered his mouth.

 

“I’m sorry…” He felt his face heat up as a few people around him began to laugh at him. Once again sparks appeared around him, lightly zapping the two sitting next to him. The blonde on his left didn’t seem to mind but the purple haired boy grunted.

 

“Ow, hey cool it.”

 

“I’m sorry!” He apologized again and took a deep breath. He had to get a hold of himself, this was just the introduction. He was getting anxious over nothing, he was going to be fine. A moment later the sparks died down. He could almost hear Master Aqua telling him to stop worrying, her words from this morning echoing in his mind.

 

He had worked so hard, he could do this, he had come so far.

 

“Alright examinee number 7111, thanks for calling in. You see the fourth villain type is worth 0 points, that guy is just an obstacle we’ll be throwing in your way. There’s one in every battle center, think of it as a hurdle to avoid. It’s not that it can’t be beat, but let’s face it there’s no point to it.”

 

“I see, thank you sir. Please continue. The stern boy sat down as a few students began to murmur to themselves. 

 

“Now, you ready to go beyond?” He asked, staring at the entire audience. “Now let’s hear it, Plus Ultra!” He shouted. “Good luck!”



-.-



Izuku took a deep breath as he stared at the gates to the mock city. He had to admit it was pretty impressive. He could only imagine the cost of making these things, especially if they were destined to be destroyed at some point.

 

He looked around and caught sight of the girl from the entrance, the one who caught him. He could see her doing what looked like a breathing exercise and murmuring to herself. Izuku felt his face grow warm as he began to walk over to her.

 

Maybe I should wish her luck. She was nice enough to do so for me, besides it couldn’t hurt to say hi again. Right?

 

Before he could get very far a hand grabbed his shoulder and kept him from going any farther. Izuku jumped and looked over his shoulder to see the stern boy from the auditorium.

 

Oh no, he’s here too?

 

“What do you think you’re doing?” He narrowed his eyes before looking at the girl he was trying to walk over to. “She looks like she’s trying to focus. You were going over to her, do you intend to bother her? Ruin her chances?” He asked.

 

“W-What? No! Of course not, I just wanted to wish her luck. Why would I wanna ruin her chances?” Izuku waved his hands around. 

 

Izuku laughed nervously and looked down. 

 

“Right, let’s start!” A loud voice spoke up from above. 

 

Everyone looked up to see none other than Present Mic standing on top of a large building, waving his arms and pointing at the open gates.

 

“Come on, get moving! There are no countdowns in a real battle! Run run run listeners, you’re wasting airtime!”

 

Everyone was still for a second before breaking into a run and heading towards the gates. Izuku had almost tripped over himself when trying to pull ahead. 

 

“Okay, 10 minutes, I’ve 10 minutes.” He muttered to himself as he split off from the large group on the first side street he could. Too many people in one place meant all the villains would be taken out in no time. He had to move somewhere else less crowded.

 

“Okay, just calm down. You’ve got plenty of time. Just focus on taking down the villains, you’ll be fine.” He turned another corner and ran forward. Just as he was halfway down the street one of the walls broke down and a robot came rushing out.

 

Izuku gasped as the villain skidded to a stop and looked up at him. A large 1 was painted on one of the arms.

 

A 1 pointer!

 

“Target acquired.” A robotic voice spoke as it looked up at the boy. “Commencing attack.” It rushed forward and reached a mechanical limb towards him.

 

Izuku grunted and dodged to the side.

 

Time to put what I learned into practice, just keep calm!

 

Izuku held his hands out and shouted as he flung an ice spike towards the robot. It stopped and quickly turned around to try and attack again, only for the spike to drive itself into the glowing red eye. The robot stopped and flailed around a bit before Izuku ran forward and threw another ice spike at the main body. The villain flailed around before collapsing.

 

“Okay one point!” Izuku nodded to himself. He was about to run forward when he noticed a pipe lying on the ground, part of the wall the robot destroyed. Izuku hurriedly picked it up and moved on.

 

I have to conserve my magic energy, it’s finite and I won’t have enough time to recover much while fighting. Gotta save some where I can.

 

Izuku ran into a mostly empty street where a few robots were waiting. 

 

“Perfect!”

 

His voice seemed to activate a few of them and made them look up. He thought the one-pointers were big, but the two and three-pointers were a lot bigger. Without warning a group rushed towards him.

 

Izuku ran forward and dodged to the side, grimacing at the dent in the concrete. He had to be careful. He swung the pipe as hard as he could and caught a two-pointer in the side. He backed up and gathered some fire in his free hand.

 

They’re meant for exams, beginners essentially, so they shouldn’t be too tough. 

 

Izuku yelled and threw the fire forward, much to his disappointment it didn’t do much other than weaken the metal armor. He frowned and ran up to the two-pointer and dug the metal pipe in. No sooner when he had ripped it out a three-pointer was about to bring a fist down on him. 

 

Block it! Block it!

 

Izuku threw his hands up and a barrier appeared. The fist slammed into it and shattered the barrier, sending Izuku back a bit.

 

Stop using so much magic!

 

He turned on his heel and finished off the two-pointer before stepping back and dodging another swipe from the three-pointer. Izuku moved forward and landed a few good hits on the robot before slamming his hands onto it and freezing it over.

 

Once it was frozen over enough Izuku stepped back and brought down the pipe as hard as he could. The robot shattered and collapsed to the ground.

 

“Okay, 6 points…” He muttered, looking at some of the robots now heading towards him.

 

“You’ve got 6 minutes and 2 seconds left!” Mic yelled from above.

 

Izuku swallowed hard and readied himself. He had to get a move on, he wasn’t going to fail. He was going to pass! He had plenty of time, he could do this!




A group of faculty members watched the screens lining the walls and looked over the different focuses. One of the screens was focused on a boy standing among a pile of robots, his palms smoking. Another camera followed a young man that sped through the streets, taking down enemies as quickly as he could before speeding off with his engine Quirk again.

 

“It seems we have quite an interesting bunch this year hm?” One of the teachers eyed a camera focused on a girl splashing acid on robots as she ran.

 

“Yes, we do.” The principal glanced over all the different cameras but kept going back to the one that focused on the boy with green hair. He took down robot after robot, manifesting fire and ice to aid in him taking down the mock villains. Once or twice he had manifested a barrier either for himself or a nearby examinee that was about to be harmed. 

 

A very versatile ‘Quirk’.

 

Nedzu looked to the side to see their new teacher watching the same camera. Looking on in concern. That was something he may look into later.

 

“You’ve got 4 minutes remaining listeners!” A loud shout from the roof.

 

There was a grunt of annoyance from one of the other teachers but they paid no mind, he was always like that.

 

There was no audio to the cameras but it was clear to them that there was a lot of arguing going on between the examinees. They could see them shouting at each other for taking a robot, or getting in the way.

 

“They have no way of knowing how many robots there were in an arena or where they may be. So of course everyone will become frantic over time, especially if they have a low number of points.” Nedzu observed, it was always the same pattern every year. 

 

“That’s true.” One of the teachers agreed. “But there’s still plenty of time left, and I’d say it’s time to bring out the real test, no?”

 

They all nodded in agreement as the teacher opened a class case and pressed the button. Watching in excitement to see what they’ll do.





Izuku panted as he took down another robot, he wiped some of the sweat from his face as he looked around. There were people everywhere now and either fighting over robots or running off to find new enemies.

 

Once or twice while looking for a target to take down Izuku had used his Barrier spell to protect someone from an incoming hit. Or pull someone out of the way to narrowly avoid injury. He was supposed to be racking up points sure, but that didn’t warrant leaving someone to get hurt.

 

Even so he could feel himself start to panic, he was low on magic and if he had to guess even lower on points. He lost count at about 20 or 22, he wasn’t sure how many he had anymore. Either way it probably wasn’t enough to pass. Even worse, he was starting to face some of the backlash of his magic Master Aqua warned him about. Frost coated his arms, and he was beginning to feel overheated, not a good combination at all. 

 

“I gotta find some more robots. If I don’t I’m gonna fail!” He muttered to himself, about to take off in a random direction when the ground began to rumble. Everyone in the area froze and looked up to the source of the commotion, only to see a giant robot staring down at them. 

 

“No way, is that the zero-pointer?” Izuku asked himself as he began to back away. “Isn’t this a little extreme?” 

 

Without warning the robot brought a fist down onto the street, making the ground shake again and kicking up a lot of dust. All around him people began to scream and run away from the menace. 

 

Izuku backed up and tripped over a piece of rubble, falling on his rear. He stared up at the villain while everybody ran past him. Nobody spared him a glance as they ran to save themselves.

 

Izuku stared up as the villain as it plowed forward, destroying everything in its path. He had to get out of there, he was going to die if he didn’t! The thought sent panicked sparks dancing across his skin as he managed to get to his feet.

 

“You’ve got less than two minutes remaining!” 

 

“What!” Izuku looked towards the voice in shock. He didn’t have enough points, there was no way he did. He was going to fail, everything Master did for him was for nothing!

 

“Ow!”

 

Before he could get very far he heard a cry of pain from behind him. Izuku froze in his tracks to look for who was left behind. His eyes widened as he recognized the person trapped beneath the rubble.

 

It’s the girl from earlier!

 

She was right in the path of the robot. Destined to be crushed if she couldn’t get out of there.

 

Without a second thought Izuku threw his weapon aside and rushed forward. He didn’t have time and he had to move fast. He steeled himself as he ran into the cloud of dust and over to the girl.

 

He skidded to a stop and knelt down to try and get some of the rubble off of her. He didn’t falter as the girl gasped in surprise.

 

“It’s you!”

 

Izuku nodded and got to work as fast as he could. He managed to get a few pieces off when he noticed the robot was getting too close. They were running out of time. He wasn’t strong enough to lift all of the rubble by himself.

 

“You have to get out of here, I don’t think that robot is going to stop for anything!” She told him, still trying to get her leg free.

 

Izuku shook his head as he tried to come up with a plan. He wasn’t going to leave her behind, nobody was going to die in this exam!

 

“I’m not strong enough to lift this.” He muttered, forming a plan in his head. “I can’t lift it. Any barrier is too weak, it was barely enough for the robots. Is there any way I can destroy it, or at least stop it?” 

 

There had to be a spell that could stop the robot. Something devastating and powerful, but he didn’t have that kind of power yet. 

 

But maybe I do...it’d take what magic I have left and a lot of my stamina but…

 

Izuku didn’t debate it any longer, he didn’t have time to. He was going to stop this robot right here. Right now.

 

“I’ll be right back.” He promised before getting up and putting some distance between them. He ran so he was right in the middle of the robot’s path, there was no way he could miss.

 

Izuku smiled to himself as he gathered up all the energy he could, bright yellow sparks dancing around his body and growing more fervent the more energy he put into it. He had to put everything he could into this.

 

Master is going to be so mad when she finds out about this .

 

As the spell built up Izuku thought back to one of the first lessons they had gone over.

 

“Magic is powerful, very versatile and very useful in a fight. But, there are drawbacks, especially for beginners such as yourself using bare hand casting as opposed to using a Keyblade, which makes backlash much less severe. The backlash of a spell is no joke, you’ve dealt with it a few times now and you know how painful it can be. It can also be dangerous if pushed too far.”

 

“Does the backlash depend on the spell you’re using?”

 

“Yes. You’ve dealt with fire and blizzard’s backlash. Overheating and burning yourself, and being coated in ice respectively.”

 

“What about Aero and Water?” 

 

“Those two aren’t as severe. You’ll be a little windswept with Aero, in Water’s case you’ll just get soaked at the worst. The one spell you need to be the most careful with is Thunder.” She warned.

 

“Why’s that?” He asked.

 

“Thunder is more than useful in any fight, it can cover a wide area or be a single strike. It’s all about control and manipulating it. But, those who are inexperienced will face quite a bit of backlash if used too much at a time or too much in one go. You can temporarily paralyze yourself or go numb. Although in the worst, more rare cases, there is the possibility of stopping your heart.”

 

“...What!”

 

“Yeah, so you have to be careful. Magic is useful, but it must be respected and used carefully. Understand?”

 

“Understood.”



Izuku looked up at the robot that was almost on top of them, it was now or never and he gathered as much energy as he could. 

 

Yup. He thought to himself. Master Aqua is gonna kill me.

 

Izuku looked up to the robot. Body shaking from the immense power he had gathered for himself.

 

Green eyes sparked as he raised a hand to the sky, commanding his magic.

 

“Thundaga!” He screamed.

 

For a moment there was silence, the sparks had dispersed and the robot kept moving forward. Until a great bolt of lightning shot down and struck down on the giant robot. The sparks went everywhere, narrowly missing the girl that finally managed to get free but hitting the spellcaster directly.

 

Izuku held back cries of pain as the undisciplined lightning went everywhere and wreaked havoc on the environment. It couldn’t have been longer than a minute or two, but to Izuku it felt like an unbearable eternity.

 

When it finally stopped it was quiet, everybody had gone silent. Even the faculty watching the display. A moment later the robot began to collapse and fall apart, parts of the machinery exploding and falling to the ground in a cascade of metal and wires.

 

Izuku panted, black dots began to fill the edges of his vision before he began to fall.

 

Before he could hit the asphalt a pair of arms caught him and lowered him to the ground. He glanced up through his hazy vision to see the girl looking over him in concern.

 

“Are you okay! Can you move?” She asked while keeping a hand over her mouth.

 

“Backlash…can’t move.” He slurred. It was true, he couldn’t move, he couldn’t feel anything either.

 

“And that’s it folks! Time is up!” Present Mic shouted from the rooftops.

 

Izuku flinched at the loud siren that signaled the end of the exam. It was finally over, and he didn’t know if he had enough points to even be considered for the Hero Course!

 

Izuku passed shortly after, leaving the kind girl looking over him in worry. As she panicked an old woman walked onto the field. 

 

“Very nice, good work all around! I’m proud of all of you!” The old woman approached the group of examinees. Giving them gummies and moving on. As she passed someone mentioned her name, Recovery Girl. A few people realized that she’s the only reason UA can be so reckless with their exams.

 

She slowly walked over to the panicking girl with an unconscious Izuku in her arms.

 

“My my, what on earth happened here?” She asked.

 

“H-His Quirk! He said there was backlash and that he couldn’t move! And then he just passed out!” She answered.

 

She looked over him for a moment before nodding to herself.

 

“He’ll be okay, he’s just exhausted. Anybody else injured?” She looked around.

 

The faculty sat in shock and silence as the robot finished falling apart, Nedzu grinned to himself and clapped his paws together which did not go unnoticed by one of the teachers. He sighed and rubbed his eyes, he had a feeling this one was going to be a problem child, whether he actually made it into his class or not.

 

Nedzu grinned to himself as the screens began to shut off.

 

Never did he think he would find a magic user from this world!



-HoL-



“Izuku? Izuku?”

 

Inko looked worriedly at her son as he stared at the fish head with a blank look on his face. He wasn’t responding, making her nervous. 

 

“Snap out of it, Izuku?” 

 

Izuku blinked and looked up to see his mother staring at him with concern.

 

“Why are you smiling at that fish? Should I be worried about you honey, is everything okay?”

 

Izuku sputtered and shook his head. “O-Oh! Sorry no, I just spaced out for a second.” He stammered and began to shovel food in his mouth.

 

Inko had taken a few days off from her job at the hospital to spend some time with Izuku, but she couldn’t stay forever. Not with more and more people coming by injured every day and night. Whether it be Heartless or villains someone was always getting hurt. Izuku was more than happy to spend time with his mother, even if she couldn’t stay very long.

 

Izuku stared at the text messages on his phone as he sat on the couch, changing positions every few minutes. At the moment he was hanging upside down and talking about the exam. He felt a bit of shame as he mentioned what happened.

 

He was right about getting in trouble with Master Aqua after that attack. She chewed him out and checked him over again and again to make sure there was no lasting damage. Afterwards she made him run lap after lap for what must have been hours before letting up on the punishment. 

 

Izuku glanced at the conversation before sighing heavily. It had been three days after the exam, and his Master was trying to tell him that he wasn’t going to get answers so quickly. She would try to reassure him again and again, and it would work, but of course the thoughts would creep back in. The terrifying ‘what if’s’. 

 

Izuku shifted his position again so now he was laying across the couch. A moment later a hand found itself in his messy curls, trying to smooth them over.

 

“I know worrying about the results must be terrible Izuku, but I want you to know that I think you’re really cool. And I’m proud of you.” Inko smiled down at him and continued to fuss with his hair. 

 

Izuku smiled to himself and relaxed a bit. His mother always found a way to take the stress away, one way or another. Still though, Izuku couldn’t help but feel a little bit of guilt. He still hadn’t told her about his newfound power, even with his Master encouraging him to do so. 

 

How exactly was he supposed to start that conversation? ‘Hey mom, guess what, I’ve got a Quirk now? Wanna know what it is?’

 

“Come on, move over, let’s watch a movie.” She tapped his shoulder and Izuku nodded. He scooted over and sat up so his mother could settle down beside him. She picked up the remote and turned on the TV, flipping through the channels until she found one that was playing a movie they both liked.

 

Izuku watched the screen for a bit before leaning against her and letting himself relax. He smiled to himself as he felt Inko’s hand in his hair again.

 

“You should get some rest, you haven’t been sleeping well ever since the exam. Don’t give me that look, I can see those eyebags mister.” She looked at him before looking back to the television. 

 

Izuku made a noise of acknowledgement and made himself more comfortable. “Don’t wanna go to sleep.” He muttered, trying to keep his eyes open.

 

“Why’s that?” She asked, smiling to herself as she heard him starting to dirft off.

 

“Weird dreams.” He answered. “I keep thinking I’m falling from somewhere and I just, you know wake up.”

 

“Dreams can be pretty weird.” Inko murmured. “But they’re just dreams, and maybe your weird dreams are because you’re so stressed out. I don’t want you to get so wound up about this okay? You did great, I know you did.”

 

“Yeah, I guess...Thanks mom.” He nodded.

 

“Get some rest Izuku.”

 

No sooner as she had said that, Izuku had already drifted off. Muttering softly in his sleep, a habit he never grew out of. Inko smiled to herself and continued to play with his hair. She wasn’t around as much as she’d like to be, coming home only once or twice a week if she was lucky.

 

The trip from the hospital and the house was long. Especially in the night, she didn’t want to risk getting attacked. Not again, not when her son still needed her. So she would opt to spend the night in the hospital, as many other doctors and nurses would. There was a loud buzzing from the coffee table, coming from her phone. She elected to ignore it for the moment.

 

This was her time to spend at home, her time to relax and spend time with Izuku. She never missed the looks of excitement he gave her when she said she’d get days off, or the way his voice picked up when she’d call to tell him as such.

 

Inko leaned back and smiled to herself. Everything was fine as it was now, she just wanted to bask in this quiet time and enjoy it. That was all she needed.

 

-.-



When he opened his eyes he was in that place again. He’s been there a few times now, but every time he woke up the memory of the place would fade. Memories that would slip through his fingers and fade away. This time though, he hadn’t woken up in a shock, it looked like he was there to stay for the moment,

 

He didn’t feel real in that place, like he wasn’t really there. Like he was going to disappear at any second. His presence in this strange place was fragile, at any moment the ground was going to shatter beneath him and cast him into an unending darkness.

 

There was a bright light above him, shining down and illuminating everything before him. The platform he stood on had its own light, depicting a young woman with an apple in her hand. He took a step forward and froze when there was a low rumble from the ground. 

 

Three pedestals appeared from the ground, an object appearing on each with a bright flash. A sword, a shield, and a staff.

 

Izuku didn’t move, questions flew around his head as he eyed each object.

 

What is this place? Why am I here? Am I supposed to choose? What happens if I do, what happens if I don’t?

 

Izuku glanced around before a soft voice spoke to him, it was familiar but at the same time foreign. It sounded like people he knew and interacted with all the time, yet it was still a voice of its own.

 

“Power sleep within you, if you give it form...it will give you strength.”

 

Quiet and patient, as if it has seen this kind of thing all the time and knew what to expect. Izuku looked around and took a step forward, his footsteps were deafening in the void. He slowly approached the pedestal that held the staff.

 

A long green handle with a strange design at the top, a large sphere with two smaller spheres on the top, almost making a head of sorts. He reached out and grasped it, holding it up to look it over.

 

“The power of the mystic. Inner strength. A staff of wonder and ruin. Is this the power you seek?”

 

“Wonder and ruin…” He muttered, frowning at the staff. He put it back and stepped away from the staff. Choosing to walk over to the sword.

 

He grabbed the sword, feeling the heavy weight it carried. 

 

“The power of the warrior. Invincible courage. A sword of terrible destruction.”

 

Izuku flinched at the last word, destruction. Ruin, chaos, death, villains . He quickly put the sword away and backed up from the pedestal. He swallowed hard and looked to the shield, walking over and gingerly taking it from the stand.

 

“The power of the guardian. Kindness to aid friends. A shield to repel all.”

 

Izuku gripped the shield tightly. A guardian, a hero, someone who protects. That’s the kind of hero he wants to be, someone who will be there to save everyone with a smile. Someone who would always be there.

 

“Is this the power you seek?”

 

Izuku stared at the shield and nodded. “Yes, this is the power I want.” He answered. As soon as he finished speaking the shield disappeared in a flash of light. 

 

“Your path is set. Now, what will you give up in exchange?”

 

“I have to give something up?” Izuku asked, turning to the two remaining pedestals. The sword and the staff. He stared at the two for a moment, thinking over what the voice had said about them. A sword of terrible destruction, or a staff of wonder and ruin. Warrior or mystic. Invincible courage or inner strength. Which was he willing to lose?

 

Izuku stepped down from the pedestal and eyed the staff for a moment before turning away and walking to the sword. He hesitantly took the sword again, it felt heavy in his hands.

 

“You give up this power?”

 

Izuku nodded. “Yes.”

 

Just like the shield the sword disappeared in a flash of light. 

 

“You have chosen the power of the guardian. You’ve given up the power of the warrior. Is this the path you want?”

 

He looked up and nodded. He was sure this was what he wanted.

 

The pedestal beneath him collapsed and he fell forward.

 

“What?” He looked around in shock as the rest of the pedestals sank into the ground. “What’s going on?” He asked loudly, hoping the voice would respond. Izuku looked down and saw the glass falling away into the void. Izuku gasped and tried to back away, only for the rest of the floor to fall out from beneath him. Sending him falling into the darkness below.

 

Izuku flailed around, watching the green shards disappear around him as he fell faster and faster. The light far above him grew more and more distant, he looked towards where he was falling to see a blue platform appear. A woman in a dress with her head down.

 

Izuku managed to right himself as his descent slowed, he sighed as he reached solid ground once again. He tapped the ground with his foot to make sure it was stable, afraid the ground would cave in again. Before he could let himself feel relief the shield reappeared in his hand, his hand gripped the handle tightly. The shield almost felt too big.

 

“You have gained the power to fight. Use this power to protect yourself and others, there are times you will have to fight. You must keep your light burning strong.”

 

Izuku looked over the shield before noticing a shadow appearing on the ground, it rose up and looked at Izuku with its beady yellow eyes. Another one appeared, and then another. Soon Izuku was surrounded by the erratic monsters. 

 

“What? They’re here too?” Izuku asked, feeling a bit of panic rise as he held up a hand. He trembled before throwing his hand forward, thinking he had summoned a well practiced flame. Nothing appeared, leading him to panic even more. 

 

“Where’s my magic?” He asked. “Why can’t I use it?” Izuku stared at his hand before one of the shadows bounded towards him and leapt at him. He yelped and held up the shield, hearing a loud thud and seeing the small shadow fall to the ground. 

 

The voice said I have to fight…

 

Izuku yelled as he hit the shadow with the shield, knocking it away as two more came at him. He blocked the swipes at him and knocked them away, only striking when he saw an opening. Izuku shouted as he hit the one closest to him again and saw it fade away with a puff of smoke. The remaining shadows stared at where the shadow died before staring up at Izuku and sinking back into the ground. Slowly disappearing into the pale blue light of the glass. Where the shadows disappeared large pools of darkness came. Growing larger and larger by the second.Izuku tried to stay close to the parts of the platform that weren’t overtaken yet. His efforts were in vain though as the rest of it went dark, and he was dragged down. He struggled violently, fighting to get away before he was consumed by the rest of the shadows.

 

He continued to fight, trying to find a way out of the darkness. It was suffocating as he fell deeper and deeper until the darkness was washed away with a new warm light. He gasped as he sat up and looked around. The platform was pink this time with three large hearts with silhouettes inside.Izuku looked around as he got to his feet. The voice was gone and wasn’t helping him anymore. Then he’d have to figure it out himself. Izuku continued to glance around until he caught sight of  a large door at the other side of the platform. 

 

Is that my way out?

 

He looked around before running towards the door, he let himself feel relief as he came up to the door. He grabbed the handles and gave them a hard tug, pulling it open. A bright light shone from within, blinding him for a moment.

 

When he opened his eyes again he saw he was in his house. 

 

“What?” Izuku asked himself. He was in his living room, where he had fallen asleep. Was he home now? Was he awake?

 

“Mom?” He asked. “Are you here?” He walked out of the living room and into the kitchen to see his mother standing there with a blank smile on her face. She seemed focused on what she was making, but at the same time was completely spaced out.

 

“Mom?” He asked, going up to her. It unsettled him how slowly she turned to him, a blank smile on her face. 

 

“What’s most important to you?” She asked, no emotion in her voice.

 

“What? What do you...huh?” 

 

“What is most important to you?” She asked again.

 

Izuku stared at her before looking down. He was still in the dream, none of this was real. He wasn’t home, not yet at least. He wasn’t going to move forward unless he answered more questions…

 

What is most important to him? That was easy, the people around him. His mom, Eri, Master Aqua.

 

Izuku slowly looked up to the stranger that looked like his mother. “My family. They matter the most to me.”

 

“Is your family really that important?” She asked.

 

“What? Yes, of course they-”

 

There was bright light that blinded him, a warm glow filling the room before it faded away. He slowly opened his eyes and gasped as he found himself in the field he had trained in. Izuku looked around before a small hand grabbed his own.

 

Izuku gasped and looked down to see Eri.

 

“Eri?”

 

She didn’t respond, only giving him a smile before asking him a question.

 

“What do you want out of life?” She asked.

 

What do I want out of life?

 

“I want to be a hero, I want to save and protect people. I want to be the kind of hero that people feel safe around.” 

 

“To be a hero? Is that really what you want to do?” 

 

Izuku looked at her in confusion as she let go and stepped away. Another bright light filled his vision and disappeared as quickly as it came. 

 

Izuku looked around, hoping the questions would be over soon. Seeing these strangers, disguised as people he knew made him feel so uneasy. Maybe them looking like people he knew was supposed to make him feel better, but it only did the opposite. He wanted to go home, he wanted to see his real mom, Eri and…

 

“Master?” He asked. The light faded away to reveal a strange place he had never seen before. It was bright and warm, a large castle-like structure stood behind her. She slowly turned around to face him. He swallowed hard and walked up to her.

 

“What are you most scared of?” She asked. Just like the others she smiled at him. 

 

Izuku stared at her before looking down. “I’m afraid of being alone.” He answered. “Of being weak and left behind, that if I don’t work hard enough nobody will see any use for me. I don’t want to be alone…”

 

“Is being alone really that scary?” She asked.

 

Izuku stared at the imposter before turning away. “Yeah, it really is…”

 

He closed his eyes as a bright light appeared and washed everything away, bringing him back to the dark place. He opened his eyes to see he wasn’t on any platform, he was standing in the darkness all alone.

 

Now where am I?

 

Izuku took a deep breath and took a step forward, shouting in surprise as the ground erupted in a flash of light. The darkness began to dissolve and turn into white doves that flew past him. Izuku watched as more and more birds appeared and gave way to a soft green glow.

 

Izuku watched in awe as they flew around him before taking off into the distance, listening to the cries and flapping wings. He watched them fly into the distance until he couldn’t see them anymore. Izuku slowly looked down and gasped at the revealed platform.

 

It was himself.

 

Izuku took in the sight. He saw himself on one side of the platform, reaching out for something or maybe someone. Beneath his outreached arm was a large circle with five portraits within it. He recognized most of the people depicted there. There at the top was Master Aqua smiling, below her were two other people. One of them was the girl from the exam, the one he had saved, beside her was Katsuki who glared ahead. Below those two was the boy from the exam, the one who scolded him; beside him was someone he couldn’t recognize. Maybe someone he hadn’t met yet. An impassive look on his face as he stared into the distance.

 

He walked over to the portraits, looking over each person and wondering why they were there. Master Aqua he could possibly understand, was it because she was close to him? But these other people, he didn’t even know them. And Katsuki, he hated Izuku in general, so why would he be here?

 

As he thought this over he saw something that caught his attention, where Katsuki’s portrait was, was what looked like small cracks starting to form. Izuku walked over, looking over the small fractures.

 

He hesitantly reached a hand out, gently touching the fractures. They were cold, and a dull ache raced through his chest. As soon as he touched one a loud crack filled the air. Izuku gasped and drew his hand back, getting to his feet as the ground began to shake. 

 

Izuku looked around in fear, watching as the cracks grew wider and wider. A few green shards fell into the swirling darkness that began to overtake the area. Izuku tried to back away, only to find he was frozen in place. The darkness began swirling around him and dragging him down. Izuku shouted in alarm and tried to get free. He was pulled deeper and deeper into the darkness despite his struggles. He tried to drag himself away but to no avail. Darkness creeped up his body and wrapped around him, keeping him where he was. It was suffocating, he couldn’t drag any air into his lungs as he was plunged into complete and total darkness.

 

It hurt.

 

His hands wrapped around his throat as he tried to breathe in, becoming more and more frantic the longer it went on. His lungs burned and screamed for air he couldn’t find. He began to feel faint and grow weaker, his struggles slowing down. He didn’t want to die here, he wasn’t going to die here. Not in this place, not when he still had so much to do. He continued to fight against the oppressive darkness, feeling it wrap around him tightly. Whispering little things to him, doubts and fears that made him falter for just a moment. He tried to ignore them, but that grew difficult as he grew weaker. His body weighed down by the unyielding shadows that didn’t want to let him go.

 

Before he could pass out a soft light appeared above him, small at first but growing brighter and brighter by the second. In a moment of desperation he reached towards it, feeling its warmth wash over him. The darkness that held him gave way to the light he reached for. He made his way to the light, reaching out his arms and wrapping his hands around the small, but brilliant glow and held it close.

 

“Keep your light burning strong, and you’ll be alright.”




Izuku screamed as he was thrown back into the world of waking, flailing around in a panic as he tried to remember where he was and how he got there. He ended up getting tangled up in a blanket before falling off the couch and hitting the coffee table on his way down.

 

The pain was enough to snap him out of his panic and bring him back to reality. He stopped struggling and untangled himself before getting to his feet. He was sweating up a storm and his heart beat painfully against his ribs. He looked down at his hands to see flames flickering erratically before fizzling out and turning into bright sparks. He watched his magic dance around for a moment before taking a deep breath and calming himself down. He felt his magic fade and he let himself collapse on the couch. He panted as he looked around, trying to remember what happened. He had a strange dream, most of it escaped him but he could remember bits and pieces.

 

He looked down at the blanket on the floor, then looked to the side to see a pillow on the couch.

 

That’s right, I was with mom and I fell asleep .

 

His mom.

 

“Mom?” He called out. “Are you here?” He asked.

 

He picked up the blanket and began to fold it up, as he did that he noticed a piece of paper fall off of it. He must have knocked that over in his panic. He finished folding and picked up the paper to read it.



Got called into work, I’m sorry Izuku. I left you some food in the fridge for when you wake up. Be good, I love you!

 

 

  • Mom

 

 

“Work again…” He mumbled, scratching at his face as he grabbed his phone. There were a lot of missed texts from Master. He glanced up at the time and gasped.

 

“It’s already 1?” He shouted.



-HoL-



Izuku groaned as he laid his head on the table. It had been a week since the exam now, and he was constantly thinking about it. 

 

“Still worried?” Aqua asked as she walked by, sifting through the drawer.

 

“Yeah…” Izuku mumbled, his voice a bit muffled with his face pressed against the table.

 

“At least you’re not staring at random objects all the time anymore. I mean you stared at the wall for a while, then you stared at your food, and then you stared at one of the Moogles for a while. I was starting to get worried.” 

 

“It was only for like, two days.” Izuku sat up to argue.

 

“Actually four.” Eri spoke up from beside him. “You almost burned the egg a few days ago too.”

 

Izuku sputtered and looked down. “I mean...listen…”

 

“I’m listening.” Aqua glanced at him.

 

Izuku stared at her for a moment, unable to come up with any sort of argument. “...Listen.” He said again.

 

Aqua laughed and shook her head. “Okay, okay. I understand though, you were stuck in your head for a while. Knowing you, you were going over the worst case scenario weren’t you?” 

 

Izuku looked down and shrugged. “Yeah...kinda. Still kinda thinking about that too though…” He admitted. “I mean, I told what I think happened. Even with how much I studied, I probably barely passed the written part. Then in the mock battle I lost count of how many points I got, but I know it wasn’t enough. I used up a lot more energy than I had, if anything that probably looks bad to the judges of the exam huh? They want someone who is efficient and capable, someone who can get around quickly and use their abilities for the best. I don’t think they saw that in me, besides I-”

 

Aqua walked over and tapped his head. “Hey, enough of that.” She lightly scolded him. “You gave everything you had in that exam and then some. You did everything you could and put what you learned into practice. Not to mention that you saved someone Izuku, you saved that girl from that robot that would have crushed her. Instead of running away to save yourself, you ran to rescue someone else.”

 

Aqua huffed as she shook her head. “That’s what a hero is meant to do right? To save and protect? Honestly if UA doesn’t recognize that, then they don’t deserve you.”

 

Izuku looked up in surprise, seeing his Master looking a little annoyed. At least he knew it wasn’t towards him.

 

“Hey, Master?” He asked.

 

“Hm?”

 

“If I don’t get into UA, then what? I mean it’s the top hero school, and if I don’t get in what else could I really do? I mean, it feels like I’d be losing my one and only chance you know?” Izuku turned his eyes back to the table where his open notebook lay. A sketch of his would-be hero costume. Something simple that isn’t too flashy and suits his rather plain looking self.

 

Aqua sighed and sat next to him. “Well, on the slim chance you don’t get into UA, there are always other options. UA may be the top hero school, but that doesn’t mean it’s the only one out there. There are other schools, can’t quite remember the names at the moment, but you could always go for those. They may be a little farther out, but we’d figure something out for your training. Or if you want to stay close by you could go to a normal highschool, and all your training would be with me.”

 

“We have options, but if you ask me those are options we aren’t going to have to go into. Because you’re going to get into UA.” 

 

Izuku scratched at his face, her words bringing a little more comfort to him. Even if he failed, she’d still train him. She’d still keep him around.

 

“You’ve worked so hard with me Master, if I don’t get into UA...would that mean that everything you’ve done for me was a waste of time? I couldn’t even get into the top school, so…”

 

Aqua tapped on the head again, a little harder this time.

 

“Izuku, remember what I told you all those months ago? Training you will never be a waste of time, I never want you to think that about yourself. You’ve come so far and learned so much in so little time.” She lightly ruffled his hair and smiled at him. “No matter what I’m proud of you, okay? Always.”

 

Izuku stared up at her before smiling to himself. Just hearing those words helped ease a great deal of his worries. It didn’t matter to her where he ended up, she wasn’t going anywhere, no matter what she and Eri would always be there. Aqua hummed and stood up again, going back to rummaging through the drawer for what she was looking for. For the moment Izuku went back to doodling in his notebook, Eri watched him and did the same on her own piece of paper. 

 

“Hey Izuku, how do you know if you got into UA anyway?” Eri asked, looking up from her drawing. A sunset on a beach.

 

“Huh?” Izuku looked over, taking a minute to process the question. “Oh, uh, well when they’re ready to let people know if they got in or not they send letters. They can either be rejection or acceptance letters, UA has a low acceptance rate and that makes it really hard to get into the hero course, as well as the other courses they have. What I’m hoping for is an acceptance letter.”

 

“How long does it take until they let you know?” Eri asked.

 

“I actually don’t know. I’ve been checking the mail everyday hoping I’d find a letter. It’s been a week already so I’m hoping it’ll be in soon.”

 

“So, you don’t know when you’ll get the letter? That must be awful.”

 

“Yeah, waiting for the results suck.” Izuku sighed. “But UA is a pretty prestigious school and stuff, so I’m sure they have some kind of effective system for this.”

 

Aqua nodded to herself and gasped as she found what she was looking for, quickly closing the drawer and running into the next room. “Found it!” She called.

 

Izuku watched her run out in confusion before looking at Eri. “Did she or one of the Moogles lose something?” He asked.

 

Eri looked at him and shrugged before going back to drawing. “Are you gonna stay over tonight? Or are you gonna go home?” 

 

“Uh, I don’t know.” Izuku shook his head. “It depends on whether or not my mom is coming home. If she is then I have to head back, I don’t want to worry her and she isn’t exactly aware of my living situation. Living both here and...well there. Then there’s also the fact she isn’t aware I have powers.”

 

“And I’ve told you to tell her, over and over again Izuku.” Master Aqua walked back into the room. “It’s not healthy to hide this kind of stuff, and it’s better to tell her sooner rather than later.”


“I know…” He muttered. “Believe me I know, but...well she’s not home very often. And even then, I don’t wanna make her worry.”

 

“I think she’d worry more if you’re hiding something. She’ll find out about it at some point, and I think it might be best to hear it from you.” Aqua began prepping for dinner.

 

Izuku hummed and looked down at his notebook before sighing. He did want to tell her, he really did. He was just scared at what she’d say. She would be happy, sure, but would she feel hurt at all? He hid this from her for 10 months, almost a year .

 

“Aw man…” Eri whined after a moment. “I broke my pencil. I’m gonna go get another one.” She put the pencil down and ran out of the room. She was almost done with her drawing and she really wanted to get it done before Izuku left. She ran into the living room and hurried over to one of the small boxes where they kept their pens, markers, and pencils.

 

“Come on, come on, I just need one sharp one.” She rummaged through the box and mumbled to herself. One of the Moogles came up to her and hopped on a stool, looking over the box.

 

“Whatcha doing?”

 

“Looking for a pencil.” She huffed. “Or a sharpener, that works too.”

 

“Oh, I have a pencil. I’m done with it if you wanna use it.” They held up their own pencil and Eri grinned. 

 

“Perfect! Thank you!” She took it and was about to run back to the kitchen when she heard a loud buzz. She made a noise of confusion and looked to the desk off to the side. It was Izuku’s phone going off. Eri went over and grabbed his phone, thinking it was an alarm at first and stopping when she saw what it was.

 

It was a phone call, from who she assumed was Izuku’s mother. She looked a lot like him, or rather the other way around. Eri stared at it for a moment before gasping and taking the phone off the charger.

 

“Izuku! Your mom is calling you!” She ran into the kitchen and held out the phone. 

 

“What?” Izuku stood up and took the phone. He quickly answered and put the phone to his ear. “Hello?”

 

“Izuku!” She had shouted, loud enough for the others to hear. She sounded frantic and excited. “Where are you right now?”

 

He opened his mouth to answer, then paused before coming up with a good enough lie. “I-I’m at the park. I wanted to go for a walk, why is everything okay?”

 

“They’re here Izuku! I just got home and checked the mail and they’re here! Your test results, from UA!”

 

Izuku froze and went quiet, Eri and Aqua stared at him before he stammered out a response. “Y-Yeah? I’ll be right there. I-I’ll run over real quick, see you soon.” He hung up and stared at the phone in disbelief. 

 

“Th-The results are in…” He mumbled. “They’re f-finally here...wow…” He ran a hand through his hair and was about to start pacing when Aqua gently grabbed his shoulder.

 

“Hey, calm down. You should start heading home before it gets too dark. They’re here, and you’re finally going to get your answers. No matter what I’m proud of you okay?” She smiled and patted his shoulder.

 

Izuku took a deep breath and nodded. “Okay, right, yeah okay.” 

 

He quickly gathered his things and put them in his bag. Before he left he gave Eri a hug goodbye. “Sorry I can’t stay over, are you going to be okay?”

 

Eri nodded with a smile. “I’ll be okay. Good luck, I hope you got in!” 

 

“Yeah, me too…” He mumbled, stepping outside.

 

“Let me know when you get home.” Aqua called after him.

 

“Will do!”



-.-



Izuku stared at the sealed envelope on the desk. The red wax seal of UA almost taunting him in a way. How long had he been sitting there just staring at it? Certainly felt like hours when it was probably only a few minutes.

 

How long are you just gonna stare at it? It’s not like it's going to magically open itself. Just sitting here and doing nothing isn’t going to give you answers.

 

Izuku watched the unmoving letter a little while longer before mustering up his courage and grabbing it. He grunted and pulled at the letter, struggling for a moment before it finally ripped open. 

 

When he ripped it a small item fell out, clattering against his desk before glowing and turning on. 

 

“Hello, I am here as a projection!” 

 

Izuku shouted in surprise as he saw none other than All Might on the screen. 

 

“All Might? Wait, this is from UA isn’t it?” He looked at the seal again to make sure. “All Might and UA...no way…” He muttered, had they called him in for these recordings? Why? Because he’s an alumni?

 

“Greetings, Izuku Midoriya. It’s nice to see you again after so long.”

 

Izuku thought back.

 

Oh yeah, it’s been a while since he saved me...and kinda praised and scolded me at the same time.

 

“You, like many other citizens, have seen me around the city fighting villains and rescuing civilians. The truth is I have not come here just to fight crime, but you are looking at the newest UA faculty member!”

 

“All Might, at UA?!” He gasped, staring at the screen in disbelief. “All Might is going to be teaching at UA, holy crap that’s amazing…” He muttered.

 

All Might cleared his throat and continued. “Even though you passed the written exam, you only scored 25 combat points in the practical exam, apologies.” Izuku paled at that. He thought he had scored a little more than that. He swallowed hard, now he saw it, this was a rejection letter. They were just trying to let the rejects down easy.

 

“I knew it…” Izuku muttered to himself, gripping his sleeves tightly. Tears began to burn his eyes as he looked down. “I knew I didn’t pass…” 

 

I’m a failure.

 

“Fortunately there were other factors in play! You see young man, the practical exam was not graded on combat alone. How could a hero course reject someone who is committed to saving others no matter the cost? After all that is what makes a hero, and that is what my alma mater is all about. Training those who would risk their lives for the greater good. So we have Rescue Points!”

 

Izuku gasped.

 

“A panel of judges watch and award points for heroic actions beyond fighting villains. Izuku Midoriya, 89 Rescue Points!”

 

The screen changed to show he had placed 1st in the exams with a total of 114 points altogether. His eyes widened in amazement, just below him was Katsuki with 77 Villain Points.

 

“You have passed the exams.”

 

“No way, is this some kind of joke?” He asked himself, feeling tears stream down his face. He sniffed and wiped them away as best he could. First place, he actually got first place !

 

“Welcome Izuku Midoriya, you are now part of the hero academia.”

 

Izuku watched as the screen went dark and the projector turned off. He smiled to himself and wicked up his phone, sending a quick text to Master Aqua. He put his phone down and rubbed at his face, he couldn’t help the grin on his face as he opened the door to his room.

 

His mother froze in her tracks and looked up at him. 

 

His smile grew wider as he answered her. “I made it!”

 

She stared at him before she began crying as well. “Oh, my baby!” She ran over and hugged him tightly. “I knew you would make it, Izuku I am so proud of you!”

 

Izuku couldn’t help it as he started crying again, hugging his mom back. He did it, he really did it!

 

He made it into UA!



-HoL-



Aqua panted as she got to the rooftop. She leaned against her Keyblade for support as she caught her breath.

 

That was close, way too close. If the Heartless had gone any further more people could have gotten hurt.

 

She looked over the minor destruction of the street, thankfully there were little to no injured people. People who shouldn’t even be out at this hour, there was a curfew for a reason.

 

Aqua sighed as she looked over her armor. There were a few good cracks and dents in it, she knew they were there but they were becoming more prominent now. Especially with how hard the Heartless have been hitting lately. 

 

They’ve been getting stronger, with each day that passed they grew more powerful than last time. She was still able to take them down with ease, but with the amount she had been facing, it was like having to be in at least five places at once. As soon as she got done with one horde  at least two more would appear. She was keeping up as best she could, she had to. People’s lives were at stake and if she didn’t protect them who would?

 

She leaned back and looked at the night sky, a pit of dread forming in her gut.

 

The sky looked a little darker than usual, like stars were missing from the sky. They were blinking out, one by one. 

 

Something was coming, and if she had to be honest it terrified her. Whatever was happening was big, and it was taking out worlds one by one. She could only hope she was strong enough to take on the storm that was coming their way. She had to be, she couldn’t lose. Not when there was so much on the line.

 

Eri and Izuku...

 

Aqua grunted as she stood up straight, turning her gaze back to the world before her. For now she had to focus on what was here right now. She was about to take off when someone cleared their throat.

 

“Hello, Guardian.”

 

Aqua whirled around and jumped away from the voice, holding up Master Defender. After a moment she saw who it was and sighed.

 

“Awfully late for you to be out and about All Might, you’re usually a day time hero.” She lowered her weapon. “You wanna try your hand at apprehending me this time?” She looked over him and noticed he wasn’t in his hero costume. Instead a plain white T-shirt and green cargo pants.

 

“No, that isn’t it. I’ve actually been looking for you for some time, I’m not going to try to turn you in.” He pulled a water bottle out of one of his pockets. “Actually I’d like to have a talk with you, if you’re willing.”

 

Aqua eyed the man for a moment before hesitantly taking the bottle and looking it over. She noticed he pulled out a second bottle out of another pocket.

 

“What is it you want to talk about?” She asked. “Especially with me of all people?” She backed away towards the other side of the roof, just in case.

 

“Quite a bit actually.” He walked over and stood at the edge, sighing before taking a sip of water. “I have a few concerns I wish to address with you.”

 

“What kind of concerns?” She raised an eyebrow.

 

“Guardian, understand that I ask this out of concern, and that it feels too coincidental to be above suspicion. Are you in any way connected to the dark creatures and their source?”

 

Aqua gripped the bottle tightly and stared at All Might for a moment. She understood where he came from, really she did. The Heartless had to have been plaguing them for a while, then out of nowhere someone can take them down and keep them gone. Anyone who didn’t know what she really was might assume she was much closer to the source.

 

“I see...no. No, I am not connected with them in any way. I can defeat them yes, but I have no control over where they appear and why. They appear at random, and honestly that can make it pretty frustrating when I’m trying to hunt them down.” She answered, straight and to the point.

 

All Might nodded. “Thank you, I apologize if I offended you in any way.” 

 

“It’s fine. You’re right it can come off as coincidental. But I promise I have no connection to them.”

 

“Guardian, I feel you should be aware of recent developments. Especially since they regard you...and your student.” 

 

Aqua froze, summoning her weapon again. “Excuse me?”

 

“I became aware of your student a few months ago, Izuku Midoriya. He applied for UA, I was there for the exam and I saw what he had done. His skills are impressive, especially for 10 months of training. He’s done well, and he’s passed the exam. As his mentor I’m sure you’re proud.”

 

“How do you know he passed?” She asked.

 

All Might coughed before turning to her. “Well, you are looking at the newest UA faculty member! I gave out the results in the letters that were sent. I saw Young Midoriya's name come up, he has made it to the hero course.”

 

A harsh chill ran through Aqua’s body. All Might, the number one hero, knows about Izuku. Her student. He knows Izuku passed and is going to UA, where he’s going to be teaching. If All Might knew what could stop him from telling other teachers who Izuku was, other teachers who were heroes . He was in league with a wanted vigilante, if they found out what would they do to him?

 

“Guardian, if I may-”

 

“All Might.” She cut him off. 

 

The man noted the sudden drop in temperature and the ice that began to creep over the roof. 

 

“You’ve known about him since the beginning, I take it you spied on us and saw me take him in is that it?” 

 

“...Yes.” 

 

“All Might, I want you to listen and listen well.” She snapped. “Izuku is my student, he is my pupil. As his master I am supposed to teach and protect him. I will not stop him from chasing after his dreams, that is not my place. I am proud of him for making it into UA, and I’m sure seeing you teach there is a welcome surprise to him. You of all people know who he is, and I’m fairly certain it's easy to guess what he means to me.” She began to walk forward, the ice growing thicker.

 

“I ask that you keep what you know to yourself All Might. Should any of the faculty members find out who he is I have no doubt in my mind harm will come to him. He’s had enough harm brought to him already. And should you hurt that boy in any way, I don’t care if you are this world’s Symbol of Peace I will not hesitate to bring that pain tenfold upon you. Do I make myself clear, All Might?”

 

She stood right in front of him, Master Defender pointed at his throat. A thin layer of ice began to coat his body, making him shudder. Guardian was usually a calm individual, but seeing her like this; angry and demanding, especially over the well being of her student. It almost reminded him of…

 

“I have no intention of outing Young Midoriya as your student Guardian. That would mean losing you and him, the only two who can act as a deterrent for these creatures. Not only that, but I don’t wish to cause anyone harm. Your secret is safe with me Guardian, you have my word.” 

 

“You swear?”

 

“I swear.” 

 

Aqua glared at him for a bit, the temperature dropping more and more until she sighed. The cold dispersed and the air returned to normal, it felt like he could breathe again. Guardian put down her weapon and turned away.

 

“I think we’re done here All Might. It was nice talking to you. Goodbye.” She began to walk away, getting ready to jump to another roof. 

 

All Might watched her walk away, letting himself catch his breath. He wasn’t in danger anymore, her focus was no longer on him and he could breathe . He wasn’t done yet though, he still had more questions. Things he wanted to know, things he had to know. There were things he wasn’t sure how to do, and maybe she could help, because he had no idea where to even begin.

 

“Guardian.” He called out, taking a few steps forward. Even in his muscle form he felt fragile, unsure of everything that could happen.

 

“What?” She asked, not turning around or slowing her gait.

 

“How did you choose?”

 

“How did I choose what?”

 

“How did you choose your successor?” 

 

Aqua stopped at the edge. Successor? She turned around to look at him. “My...My successor?” She asked.

 

All Might nodded. “Young Midoriya, how did you choose him? For such a heavy decision, how were you able to make that choice?” 

 

Aqua stayed where she was, thinking over what he said. Successor. Izuku wasn’t her successor, no he was far from that. She wasn’t expecting him to take her place.

 

“Saying he’s my successor implies that he’s going to take my place, and that I’ll be stepping down. That couldn’t be farther from the truth. He’s my student, I’m his teacher. I’m going to teach him everything I can, and once I’ve taught him everything I know he’ll go on his own. He’ll grow stronger on his own, and I’ll still be here, I’ll still be here when he needs me. I’m not going anywhere. Why are you asking me this?” 

 

Aqua turned around to look at All Might. He stood there for a long time without saying anything. It didn’t take her long to piece it all together.

 

“You’re looking for a…”

 

All Might nodded. “I’ve been on a long hunt, looking for someone who’s worthy to take my place. As a symbol yourself, I thought you may know how to choose a candidate. How did you choose Young Midoriya?”

 

Aqua looked down, she chose to teach him. It was her duty as a Keyblade Master to teach the next generation. Not to mention he was chosen as well, he never had a say yet he took it in stride. “Izuku has something that...that makes him special, in more ways than one. He has this light in him, and I swear with each passing day it just gets brighter and brighter. I wasn’t sure about taking on a student at first, mostly because I wasn’t confident in my own abilities as a teacher. I took a leap of faith and took him in, and I don’t regret it. I only fear that I’m not enough sometimes, but I think that’s a fear every mentor has.”

 

Aqua sighed and shook her head. “I don’t have any advice to help you, I’m sorry. All I can suggest is that...you take in someone that you wholeheartedly believe will carry on what you want. Just understand that this person isn’t going to be you, and they’re going to need you along the way. You’re their teacher, you’re not only supposed to pass down what you know but it is also your job to care for them. To be their rock, to keep them safe, to be there when they need you. And you need to be ready for that responsibility. That’s all I can really tell you.”

 

All Might stared at her before coughing into his hand. He stared at the crimson stain in his hand before looking up at her.

 

“Thank you, I’ll...I’ll keep that in mind.”

 

Aqua nodded. “I should be going, good luck All Might. And remember, I’m trusting you, okay?”

 

Before he could respond she was already gone. 

 

All Might felt for his phone in his pocket, pulling it out and gripping it tightly as he deflated.

 

A leap of faith, she had called it. Guardian, who is a pillar of her own without really knowing it, was so unsure of herself. So hesitant to take on a student of her own. Yet she had done so anyway, and she was doing her best. 

 

A leap of faith.

 

Could he do that? Could he put all his trust not only into this one person but also himself as a mentor? Was he really up to the task?

 

Toshinori unlocked his phone and looked at the contact he had been looking at last. An old friend, or perhaps acquaintance was a better choice of words. He had to pass on this power, he wanted to. He didn’t want One For All to die with him, it couldn’t. 

 

Would his Master approve? Would she think he’s a good choice? What would she have said?

 

He stared at the call button, his finger hovering over it. Would he be able to live up to the title as mentor? He had to, he had no other choice.

 

Toshinori swallowed hard and pressed the call button, putting the phone to his ear. One ring, two, three. It felt like it went on forever. What would he even say to Nighteye when he answered?

 

As he thought out some kind of script the line picked up, and he choked on his breath. Before he could even greet him, Nighteye spoke first in a frantic voice, gasping for air. 

 

“All Might, old friend, I’m glad you’ve finally called. I’m afraid we don’t have much time.”

Notes:

Discord: https://discord.gg/UWtM2he

Chapter 6: First Days

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

First Days



Izuku hummed to himself as he packed up his bag, practically vibrating in excitement. It was his first day of school, finally. After waiting for three weeks, spending most of the time getting ready for school and training. 

 

He had noticed that his magic had grown a lot more powerful ever since the weird dream he had. The details still escaped him, he couldn’t remember exactly what happened, all he could hang onto was the feeling. The fear, confusion, and the momentary feeling of safety. It made him shudder every time he thought about it, and he’d always push it to the back of his head. 

 

Izuku got to his feet and slung his backpack over his shoulder, making his way through the house. His mother caught sight of him as he walked past the living room.

 

“Oh! Izuku, are you heading out already? It’s pretty early.” She slowly got to her feet, still half asleep.

 

“Yeah I know, but I figure that the earlier I get there the sooner I can find my classroom and take a look around campus. It’s pretty big and I have a feeling I’ll get lost.” He laughed and scratched at his face. 

 

Inko looked at the clock before sighing and shaking her head. “Okay then, just be careful okay? I’ll be going to work today too, so be careful on your way home okay? Let me know when you get back.”

 

“I will!” He promised, stopping at the door and looking over his bag one more time, just to be safe. Inko followed him and stopped behind him.

 

“Do you have everything? Pencils, notebooks, keys to the house?” She listed off. “You didn’t just pack action figures did you?”

 

“No mom, don’t worry I’ve got everything.” He grinned, putting his backpack on. “I’m heading off!.” He was about to open the door and walk out when Inko spoke up again.

 

“Izuku.” She said, making him stop.

 

“Yeah?” He watched her, seeing his look down before slowly looking up at him. He had forgotten he was a little taller than her, he hardly ever got to see her anymore. He straightened up as she stepped forward and tried to tame his messy hair. His curls bounced back up again whenever she tried to smooth them over, as per usual. She smiled to herself and kissed his forehead. 

 

“I’m really proud of you Izuku.”

 

Izuku paused before smiling back at her. “I’ll see you soon.” 

 

Inko smiled and waved goodbye as he stepped out of the house, making sure to lock the door behind him. He walked at first, looking around to make sure he wasn’t being followed. Once he was sure he took off running towards his Master’s home. 

 

He took in the quiet of the morning as he ran, people slowly emerging from their homes for work and school. The dim light of the sun banishing the shadows of the night, making people feel safe again. Some people gave him a few passing glances, recognizing the UA uniform. 

 

He ran even faster, excitement fueling him as he hopped over benches and dodged past people. Soon enough he got into the more quieter parts of town, close by his Master’s home. He looked around again before turning into an alley, taking a less obvious way towards her home, a small habit he had gotten into a short while ago.

 

Izuku grinned as he approached the entrance, quietly moving the makeshift door to the side before placing it back.

 

“Morning everyone! I’m here!” He shouted, placing his bag by the door.

 

Aqua poked her head out the kitchen door, her hair a mess. Like she had just gotten up, though it was more accurate to say she had just gotten home.

 

“Oh, well well well, look at you.” She smiled and made her way over to him. She looked over his uniform and laughed a little. “Your tie is all bunched up.”

 

“I don’t know how to tie a tie!” He admitted, turning red. “I tried looking up some videos and I still couldn't get it right. I thought about asking my mom, but I didn’t wanna bother her with it. So, this is what I ended up with.”

 

“Okay, okay, hold still and let me see.” She was quick to undo the tie and hummed to herself as she tried to do it the right way. She had seen one or two videos in passing, even so she was a little lost after the first few steps.

 

Izuku watched her as she tried again and again, backtracking a few times.

 

“Okay let’s see, around...under, no over, then under.” She muttered to herself, straightening it out. She stared at it for a moment before shaking her head. “Yeah, I think I messed up somewhere along the way.” It was even more bunched up if possible, looking like a tangled mess.

 

“Yeah I think so too...but that’s okay, I guess it’s something I gotta look into later.” He undid the tie and redid it, once again making it shorter than it should be. He huffed in frustration before shaking his head. 

 

Aqua laughed again and shook her head. “Come on, eat something real quick before you have to leave.” She motioned him to follow her as she walked into the kitchen. Already having set a plate for him. 

 

“I decided to try out this new recipe I found for crepes, so let me know how it is.” She said, motioning at a few slices of fruit. “I still think I added too much water though…”

 

“It’s fine Kupo.” A Moogle said as they passed by, finishing the rest of their food. 

 

“This is coming from someone who just ate a bowl of cereal.” Aqua raised an eyebrow. 

 

The Moogle stared at her and shrugged, walking out of the kitchen and into the living room. Pausing when they saw Izuku’s backpack, and taking a sudden interest in it.

 

Izuku quickly assembled his breakfast and dug in, thankful to eat something before he headed to school. Just as he was finishing up the food and about to thank Aqua, Eri walked in with a yawn.

 

“Morning…” She mumbled, making her way over to the table and sitting beside Izuku.

 

“Oh look who’s awake!” Aqua smiled and set down a plate in front of her. “How’d you sleep?”

 

“Still tired…” She answered, staring at the plate for a moment before looking up at Izuku. “Izuku? What are you doing here so early? Are you here for training?”

 

Izuku laughed and shook his head. “No, I’m not here for training. It’s my first day of school, remember? I wanted to come and see everyone before I headed off.”

 

She stared at him before nodding. “Oh yeah, that’s why I woke up.” She smiled. “You look fancy.”

 

“Yeah, well this is the uniform. I guess it looks a lot fancier than my last school uniform. I actually have to wear a tie this time.” He tugged at the wretched piece of cloth again.

 

Eri only hummed and nodded, only half paying attention. “Are you gonna come back?” She asked.

 

“Of course I am. I’ll be back before you know it. Oh! Speaking of uniforms, Master I brought some of them for when I stay over and have school the next day. I’m going to go put them up in my room real quick.”

 

Aqua looked at the time. “Okay, but then you should take off. It’s getting pretty late and I don’t want you late for your first day.” 

 

“Right!” He got up and ran over to his backpack before running up the stairs. 

 

“Don’t run up the stairs!” Aqua called after him.

 

“Sorry!”

 

She watched him run up and smiled to herself. She was proud of him, she really was. She remembered when he came flying in the day after getting his results. He was in tears as he told her he made first place with 114 points in total. Most of them being something called Rescue Points. 

 

She was ecstatic, congratulating him and saying how proud she was. He cried out of joy and relief, surprised that he had gotten such a high ranking at all. It only made the gifts she made for him that much sweeter.

 

She snapped back to the present as Izuku made his way down the stairs, skipping steps as he went. He hopped over the last ones and landed on the ground floor with the thud. He checked his phone and yelped in surprise. “Oh geez, I didn’t think it was that late!” He shouted. 

 

He quickly ran over to his backpack, gathering his things while Aqua walked over.

 

“You got everything? Backpack, phone, charger?” 

 

“Yup!” He nodded, grunting as he put his backpack on. It looked like it had a little weight to it.

 

“...Your good luck charm?”

 

Izuku paused and looked at her before grinning and reaching into his shirt and pulling out the charm around his neck. A bright green star with a few red streaks towards the middle of it, in the middle was the same crest she wore proudly. Just one of the gifts she had given him.

 

“Of course!” He answered. “Wouldn’t go anywhere without it!” 

 

Aqua smiled before ruffling his hair, getting a small laugh out of him. “Have a good day Izuku.”

 

He nodded and turned to leave. “Will do!”

 

Just before he stepped out the door Aqua stopped him. “Hey Izuku?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“...I’m really proud of you, you know that?”

 

He stared at her before turning a little red and nodding. “Thank you!” He said before turning around and leaving. His heart soaring with joy and excitement. It was his first day at UA, as far as he was concerned, nothing could go wrong!

 

As he ran off he didn’t see his Master peek out the entrance, staring at the sky in worry. It seemed a little darker than usual.

 

-.-



“I’m late, I’m late, I’m late…” Izuku muttered to himself as he ran through the halls. “Class 1-A...come on where is it?” He turned a corner and looked around frantically. He looked around and gasped as he caught sight of the room labeled 1-A.

 

He couldn’t stop a grin from reaching his face as he raced forward, a bit of nervousness creeping in just as he stopped at the door.

 

“This thing is huge...are there giants here?” He asked himself, shifting his bag a bit. It still bothered him that it felt a little heavier than it did when he got to his Master’s house. Did he pack that much stuff?

 

Okay, focus! The most promising students of the country are going to be behind this door…

 

Izuku stared at the door handle, the dreaded thought of both Katsuki and that strict boy from the exams being in the same class made him hesitate. They didn’t like him then, there was no way they were going to like him now.

 

Maybe they got in different classes. Maybe we won’t meet each other…

 

Izuku took a deep breath and slowly opened the door, being met with chaos. People were chatting, sitting at desks that weren’t their own and overall getting to know each other. Seemed normal enough.

 

“You take your feet off that desk immediately! You are defacing UA school property, very desks that pro heroes used before!” 

 

He recognized that voice immediately. It was the strict boy from the exam, scolding none other than Katsuki Bakugo.

 

Just my luck…

 

“What’s your problem? Did your last school put a stick up your ass?”

 

“Mind your language, we are in a school setting!” He made chopping motions with his hands before stopping to clear his throat. “Perhaps we should start over. My name is Iida Tenya, I previously attended Somei Private Academy.”

 

“Somei huh? You must think you’re better than me. Ha! Can’t wait to tear you a new one!”

 

“You threaten me? Your own classmate? Are you sure you’re in the right place?”

 

“Uh oh…” Izuku muttered, catching their attention. The boy who named himself as Tenya looked up to see him.

 

“It’s him.” He muttered. “The one who got first place.” 

 

Izuku bit his lip as everyone in the class turned to look at him. He felt himself blush as they looked him over, probably trying to gauge what kind of person he was.

 

“U-Uh...hi. Nice to you all.” He greeted, keeping his eyes averted. 

 

“Good morning.” Izuku tensed up as Tenya marched forward. “My name is Tenya Iida from-”

 

“Y-Yeah I know. I heard you introduce yourself.” Izuku said, looking up at him. “I’m Izuku Midoriya, it’s super nice to meet you.” He held out a hand, which Tenya took and shook stiffly.

 

“Midoriya, you realized there were more to the exams. I must say I admire your perceptiveness. I apologize for misjudging you, I must admit you are the superior student.”

 

Izuku scratched at his face. That was rather hard to believe, just off the bat Tenya seemed like a much more studious person than he was. He was about to respond when a new voice came up from behind him.

 

“Oh hey, I recognize that messy hair! You’re Lightning boy!”

 

Lightning Boy?!

 

“That move was amazing! I can’t believe you took that giant robot down in one hit! Also, thanks for coming back to save me, it really means a lot. And I’m glad to see you’re okay too, you passed out after taking that giant robot down I was really worried.” She babbled, unconsciously getting closer.

 

“O-Oh it’s no problem! I just did what anyone else would do ya know? And yeah, I’m okay, I just used up a lot more energy than I had at the moment.” He answered back, feeling his face become warm again.

 

“Still though, what you did was pretty cool! Oh! I never introduced myself, that’s so rude! I’m sorry, my name is Ochako Uruaraka! What yours?”

 

“I-I’m-”

 

“If you’re here just to make friends, then I recommend you pack your things and leave.” A low, tired voice spoke up. They froze and slowly looked down to the floor, only to see a man in a yellow sleeping bag. 

 

Is that a demented caterpillar?!

 

Izuku gulped and watched as the man sighed and got to his feet. “Hello everyone and welcome to UA, my name is Shouta Aizawa. I’m your homeroom teacher.” 

 

“He looks so worn out.” Izuku muttered to himself, looking over the man again and again. He seemed familiar, though he couldn’t place why. He knew he had seen him before, he had to. He just couldn’t remember where.

 

“Alright, enough chit chat. It’s time to head out to the field. You’ve got uniforms waiting in your lockers, come on let's go.”

 

Everyone looked at each other in confusion before watching the man walk out of the classroom. “Well? What are you waiting for? Get going.” He narrowed his eyes and began walking off, making everyone scramble to their feet to follow after. 

 

Izuku stepped to the side to avoid the stampede of students rushing out. After everyone was out Izuku sighed to himself and was about to rush after them when a rustling from his backpack made him stop. He stepped back and took his bag off his shoulders.

 

“What the…” He yelled as the bag came flying open and a Moogle popped out.

 

“Hello Kupo! It is I, the great Mogma!” He cheered.

 

Izuku stared at the little creature before feeling panic rise. “Why are you here? What are you doing here, I’m supposed to be in school! When...How-” He stopped and looked down at Mogma who had already hopped onto the floor. “You snuck in my bag while I was putting my uniforms away!”

 

“Indeed!” He pointed at him. “Anyway, you hear a lot of buzz on the streets about UA, whether it be about students or faculty. I wanted to see what all the fuss was about myself.”

 

“By sneaking into my backpack? Mogma you’re trespassing!” Izuku frowned.

 

“I know! That makes it even more exciting!”

 

“N-No! I can get in trouble, Mogma you could get in trouble! You’re not supposed to be here, and seeing as you technically snuck in you can be tried !”

 

“Only if I get caught!” 


Which you probably will...does Master even know you’re here?” Izuku asked.

 

“...I am going to choose not to answer that.” 

 

“Mogma!” 

 

The Moogle stared up at him before giving a nervous giggle and running off. “Okay I’ll see you later Kupo!”

 

“No wait!” Izuku closed up his bag again before trying to chase after the Moogle. Much to his dismay, Mogma was already gone. Running rampant in the halls of UA.

 

“Mogma…” He looked around frantically.

 

“Midoriya!” Aizawa shouted at him from afar, standing at the end of the hall. “Get moving, I’m not going to wait so you can catch up.” 

 

Izuku took another look around before shaking his head. “R-Right, I’m sorry sir!” 

 

I’m going to have to find him later, please stay out of trouble…

 

Izuku raced forward, wondering what they were supposed to be doing. Orientation was still a thing, and he was pretty sure that they weren’t heading in the right direction. He shook his head and sped up to catch up, he supposed he’d figure it out when he got there.



-.-



Mogma hummed as he walked around, peeking in every door he could. There he was, at UA, what was supposed to be the best school in Japan. Packed with heroes and students full of potential.

 

At least that was what he heard.

 

“Let’s see…” He pushed open a door and peeked inside. “Another empty classroom. Aw man, there’s nobody here...but there is stuff to look at!” He cackled to himself and slipped inside. The student desks were obviously empty, it was the first day after all. What he was really interested in was the teacher’s desks.

 

He hopped on a rolling chair and began peeking in the desks, shuffling things around.

 

“Paper...paper...chalk. Oh, Oh! Look at you....” He hummed as he picked up a small gemstone, it seemed like a shiny bauble to a normal person but to a Moogle it was something much more. “I’ll be taking this.” He put it in his bag and left a potion in return. He peeked through a few more drawers, finding nothing else of interest. Once he was through with his search he left the classroom, a tad upset it didn’t yield anything too interesting.

 

He went through a few more rooms, in each one not finding anything that caught his interest. Each time he couldn’t help but wonder just where everyone was, it was a school after all. Where were the teachers and students? Maybe if he could find some people he could sell a few of the wares he had on hand. 

 

Mogma closed yet another door to an empty classroom and sighed, continuing to walk forward. Where was everyone? It was a school for goodness sake, the first day no less!

 

Mogma stopped.

 

That’s right, it was the first day. People had to meet their teachers and learn all the rules and expectations. What better place to do that other than an orientation? If he had to guess it was on one of the lower floors, which was more beneficial to him there was still so much to explore!



-.-



I am so screwed…

 

Izuku stared at his homeroom teacher in silent horror as he finally realized who he was after the man scolded another student. As soon as he saw the yellow goggles hiding beneath the scarf the pieces had finally clicked together.

 

Shouta Aizawa was the pro hero Eraserhead, the Erasure Hero. The same hero who had chased after Master Aqua quite a few times. The hero whose Quirk didn’t work on her, because she didn’t have a Quirk, she had magic.

 

Izuku had magic, and magic couldn’t be cancelled out. Only then it had dawned on Izuku the kind of situation he had put himself in. 

 

Everybody in the school was either a hero or a hero in training. Then there was Izuku, who was a hero in training just like the others. But unlike the others he was directly connected to a vigilante, and if anybody found out not only would Izuku be in trouble, but so would his Master.

 

If the man tried to cancel out his ‘Quirk’ and it didn’t work would he think he was in direct relation with Guardian? How much suspicion would it cause? Could he find a way to explain it away?

 

“Mr. Aizawa is pretty scary huh?” Ochako asked, and Izuku nodded. “He seems kinda mean too, threatening to send one of us home if we’re in last place.”

 

Iida nodded beside them. “UA is one of the top schools for a reason, I suppose this is just to gauge how much potential we have.”

 

“Yeah, but sending last place home still seems harsh.” Izuku frowned. 

 

“I never said I approved of this method.” Iida reminded him.

 

Izuku bit his lip as they walked over to the area of the first test, a 50 meter dash. 

 

I have to focus, I need to get through these tests. I just have to be careful, if he ever tries to cancel my powers then I have to cancel it on my own.

 

Izuku stood in a line, fumbling with his hands as pairs went off. He was fast and considered himself to have pretty good endurance, though that would only get him so far with these tests, especially considering they’re physical. That meant having to get a little creative with his magic, that also meant having to ration off his energy in proper amounts.

 

Izuku eyed one of his classmates, someone who used ice to skate across the distance. Could he pull that off? Make a trail of ice and skate on it? He had seen his Master pull it off a few times, but then again she was much more advanced. This was a test he didn’t have time for risky experiments. 

 

“Midoriya, Bakugo, you’re up!”

 

Izuku swallowed hard and moved forward, taking his place.

 

I’m just going to have to push myself forward…

 

A blank went off and the two were off, dashing forward to the finish line. Izuku had been keeping good pace with Katsuki before the explosive boy threw his hands behind him.

 

“Burst Speed!” He shouted, racing ahead.

 

Izuku took a deep breath and surrounded himself with wind, feeling it push him faster and faster. He pushed himself and passed Katsuki.

 

“4.07 seconds!” The robot chirped.

 

“4.13 seconds!” 

 

Izuku panted and flexed his hands, it seemed that Aero was going to be his friend in these tests. Which was fine, he felt the need to practice control over that spell anyway. What better place to do it than here?

 

“Deku…” Izuku froze and looked up to see Katsuki glaring at him, his palms smoking. The blonde opened his mouth to say something, but before he could get anything out Izuku ran back to the group of students who finished the test. 

 

“Of course he’s mad at me…” Izuku mumbled, taking his place beside Iida and Ochako. 

 

“You know Bakugo?” Iida looked down at him.

 

“Y-Yeah...he and I don’t get along very well. It’s uh...it’s kind of complicated.” Izuku scratched at his face. 

 

“Ah, I see.” Iida nodded. “That seems rather unfortunate.”

 

Izuku shrugged and kept his head down, refusing to meet Katsuki’s eyes. He didn’t want to fight him, or try to. Not today, not when there was a lot more to worry about. 

 

“Alright, next up is the Standing Long Jump. Come on.” Aizawa waved them over and they followed. 

 

Izuku sighed and followed, hoping to get through the rest as quickly as possibly.

 

Mogma I hope you’re okay…



-.-

 

It turned out that the school was much bigger than Mogma had thought, a lot bigger. Finding the orientation area was a lot harder than he thought it was going to be, which was fine. Maybe he could find something even more interesting than an orientation, there was always something else to look at. He could sell some stuff when he found the crowd.

 

Mogma hummed to himself as he roamed the halls. 

 

“There has to be something interesting around here.” Mogma muttered to himself. “I can only get turned around so many times and not find something to look at. Or some kind of stray items, people always pick up synthesis items they never need.” 

 

It was common for some Moogles to trade with humans, instead of them paying with their usual currency they’d be willing to take the neat synthesis item they had picked up from somewhere. Where they managed to get them, none of the Moogles had any clue. At least it was understandable as to why Aqua did, she slayed Heartless all the time and they would drop all kinds of stuff.

 

Though where they found most of their supplies was the trashed Dagobah Beach. Every other weekend or so Moogles would go over and see what they could find, usually accompanied by Aqua or some of the older Moogles. Even though they would mind their own business, some humans would insist on harassing or attacking some Moogles if they were alone. 

 

“Hopefully none of those kinds of people are here...I mean this is a hero school after all.” He mumbled.

 

Mogma turned a corner and looked around the hall to see if there was anything of interest. Much to his surprise there was an open door with a light on. 

 

The Moogle tilted his head in confusion and began approaching the door, technically nobody should be on the floors. Everyone should be at orientation, right?

 

Mogma crept forward and looked into the room, hearing voices as he got closer. Inside the room were two couches facing each other. On one side was an older man, thin and withered with blue sunken eyes. Across from him sat a young man, sitting up straight, blonde with blue eyes as well. Though he had a more muscled form compared to the man who sat across from him.

 

“I apologize for pulling you away from your friends Young Togata, especially on your first day back to school.”

 

“Aw it’s no problem sir, really. Besides I actually wanted to talk to you too, I had some questions about your power.”

 

Mogma raised an eyebrow and crept closer, hiding behind a plant near the door to hear better.

 

“Of course, how is One For All treating you? I’m sure you’re still adjusting to the new boost in power, which is natural so don’t worry.” The old man reassured him.

 

“One For All?” Mogma asked himself.

 

“It’s fine, I won’t lie. The sudden change in power was surprising, but thanks to you and Sir, I’ve been getting the hang of it.” He smiled brightly and flexed his arm as if to emphasize his point.

 

“That’s good to hear young man.” He muttered.

 

Mogma watched the expression on Togata’s face shift a bit before quickly shifting back to his laid back smile.

 

“While I appreciate you checking on my progress with One For All, I feel like you called me in for another reason All Might.” The boy’s tone had turned a bit more serious.

 

All Might?!

 

Mogma covered his mouth to keep from making any noise. All Might? That skeleton of a man was All Might? How was that possible? All Might was a beast of a man, nothing but muscle and...muscle. The man sitting on the couch looked like he could barely carry himself across a room!

 

Mogma watched, shaking with anticipation as the man who was called All Might stiffened and sighed loudly. “Has Nighteye told you anything about what he’s seen with his Foresight?” He asked.

 

Togata gave him a look of confusion before shaking his head. “No, he hasn’t. Actually he hasn’t been using his Foresight at all lately. I would be lying if I said I wasn’t worried, everytime I ask about it he seems...shaken.” 

 

All Might nodded. “I can understand why, and he hasn’t spoken to you about it?”

 

“No sir.”

 

The two sat in silence for a moment, both looking at each other. A sense of tension rising in the room, making the hidden Moogle shudder. 

 

“All Might, do you know what Sir saw? Has he told you anything?”

 

All Might nodded. “I’m actually surprised he hasn’t told you anything, but I feel that you of all people have a right to know.”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“...A few weeks ago I called Nighteye to ask him about, well you, my successor. He was frantic when he answered, saying he was relieved that I finally called. He told me he had used his Foresight on someone, and while the Quirk was active it came to his attention that something was wrong, he described it as everything going dark. He used his Quirk again and again when he could, finding that at some point whoever he had used his Quirk on faced the same fate.”

 

Togata watched the man carefully, trying to piece together what he was getting at. “What do you mean? Like a mass...a mass…”

 

“I’m afraid so.”

 

“Does he know what caused it? I know Sir’s visions are always accurate, but there has to be some way to stop this? I mean, it can’t just be the end of the world right? There has to be something we can do, when did he say this takes place?” He leaned forward and put his hands on the table.

 

“Young Togata…”

 

“Does he know what caused it at least?” 

 

“The Heartless…” Mogma murmured.

 

“We have a theory that the dark creatures are what will cause this, as to the exact day he said he’s not sure, but he’s told me that it’ll happen soon. Some disappeared one day, while others faded away what he supposed was days later. Though he has told me that he has seen one survivor who’s future hasn’t faded.”

 

Togata sat up straighter, struggling to keep from rising.

 

“Who is it? Maybe if we find them, they can help us find a way to prevent this!”

 

“It’s you Young Togata.” 

 

“What?”

 

The world is going to fall to darkness…

 

Mogma began to creep out the door, a little more than shaken up by what he had just heard.

 

Oh this is bad, this is bad. This is really, really bad. The world is going to fall to darkness, does that mean she failed? Was she killed by Heartless?

 

Mogma quietly panicked as he started heading out of the room. He had to find Izuku and then get back home, and tell Aqua everything. Maybe sneaking out wasn’t such a bad idea, not when he could find out stuff like this.

 

Just as he reached the door Mogma had stumbled and knocked something over, causing a loud thud. The two looked up at the source of the noise, only to see the small Moogle frozen in fear and staring right back at them.

 

“Uh...hello?” He waved his hands.

 

Togata got to his feet and started to walk over, opening his mouth to speak when Mogma took off running through the halls.

 

“Kupo! Kupo help!” He shouted as he ran away.

 

“Wait, hold on!” 



-.-



Izuku panted as he crossed the finish line of the long distance run, it wasn’t too hard. Basic training as far as he was concerned, he just had to keep a good pace and not tire himself out. Easy enough.

 

“We got through the Apprehension test.” Ochako sighed in relief. “It felt like it’d never end!”

 

Izuku nodded in agreement, doing a few stretches before following the crowd of students. 

 

“I just hope that we made it, you know? I don’t think Mr. Aizawa was kidding when he said he was going to expel someone.” She mumbled.

 

“That would be rather cruel.” Iida agreed.

 

“I’m hoping I’m not in last place.” Izuku admitted, wringing his hands. “My Quirk wasn’t exactly suited to all the tests.” 

 

“Oh I’m sure you did great!” Ochako smiled. “I mean you did great on a lot of them, especially that ball toss that was amazing!”

 

“I must agree, I believe you have nothing to worry about Midoriya. With what you’ve shown I highly doubt you’d be in last place.” 

 

“Right...I guess it’s just nerves.” Izuku muttered.

 

“I don’t blame you.” Ochako smiled.

 

“Alright, pay attention, the results are up.” Aizawa called, making the class settle down. “You’ve been ranked from best to worst, but you all should have a good idea where you stand.” He pressed a button on his remote and a screen appeared.

 

Izuku looked down the screen, starting from the top and finding his name early on, 3rd place. Just below Shouto Todoroki and right above Katsuki.

 

“Oh woah you made it to 3rd place!” Ochako said. She herself made it to 9th. “See, we told you you wouldn’t be in last place!” 

 

“Well done Midoriya.” Iida congratulated him.

 

While a majority of the class breathed a sigh of relief, Aizawa wasted no time in addressing their concerns. “Oh, by the way, I was kidding about expelling last place.” He grinned. “That was just a logical ruse to make sure you gave it your all in the tests.”

 

Everyone was silent before erupting into protests and complaints. 

 

“Why on earth would you do that?”

 

“You made all of us scared for nothing! That’s so mean!”

 

“I’m so lucky…”

 

One of the girls looked over to the others. “I’m sorry, I thought you all knew. I probably should have said something.”

 

“You think?” A group shouted.

 

“Oh man that was nerve wracking!” One of the boys muttered, taking a seat on the ground.

 

“You kidding? It’s always fun to have a challenge like this.” Another argued.

 

“Alright, and with that we’re done for the day.” Aizawa sighed, pressing a button and making the screen disappear. “Go pick up a syllabus and read it over. Go enjoy the rest of your first day.” He muttered as he walked away. 

 

Izuku sighed in relief and rubbed his eyes.

 

Great, now that this is over maybe I can go and find Mogma.

 

He was about to start walking away when a loud shout cut through the chatter. Izuku looked up to see Katsuki was furious . Dark smoke rising from his twitching palms. 

 

Uh oh…

 

“Deku you little bastard! Get over here so I can kick your ass!” He sprinted towards Izuku, raising his hands with small sparks coming off of them. 

 

Izuku shouted and put his hands up, fear holding him in place. Before Katsuki could get too close Ochako placed herself between them, and was about to slap Katsuki when Aizawa’s scarf shot out and wrapped around the blonde.

 

“What...the hell?”

 

The class looked between the students and the teacher, shuddering when they saw him. They had considered their teacher frightening enough, but with his Quirk activated it always made them quick to silence themselves.

 

“Bakugo, it’s still the first day of class. I can still expel someone, especially if they don’t behave themselves.” Aizawa growled, tugging on his scarf to drag the boy away from Izuku until Katsuki was right in front of him. “You are a heroics student, you are not to touch any of your classmates in a way that would seriously harm them. Do I make myself clear?”

 

Katsuki glared at him, about to yell in his face before stopping himself. He had to confront Izuku, not now but later, when he could get him alone. And put him in his place.

 

“Tch, yes. We’re clear.” Katsuki answered, muttering angrily to himself as he was let go.

 

“Now head back and change. And be ready for tomorrow, that’s when your real training begins.” He dismissed everyone as a crack of thunder surprised them. 

 

“Oh...that’s weird. The forecast said it was gonna be sunny all day…” Izuku muttered as he looked to the sky. He couldn’t help but notice that the sky seemed almost barren in a way, empty. 

 

He was about to walk off with the others when he was called over. “Midoriya, hold on a moment, I’d like to have a word with you.”

 

Oh crap! He knows!

 

“We’ll wait for you Midoriya.” Iida said, stopping and turning around to see his friends had gone very pale.

 

“You okay? You’re not looking too good.” Ochako commented.

 

“I-It’s fine!” Izuku stammered out. “You guys don’t have to wait for me, go on ahead. I’ll find you guys later, promise.”

 

“You sure?” 

 

Izuku nodded quickly, watching them walk away before turning around stiffly to see Aizawa looming over him. Izuku gulped as he met his gaze, afraid of what might come next. 

 

Did he know? Did he suspect it?

 

Had he used his Quirk while Izuku wasn’t looking? Was there anyway he could talk himself out of this?

 

“Uh...w-was there something you wanted to talk about Mr. Aizawa?” He asked quietly.

 

“Just a few concerns I wanted to address.” He answered nonchalantly, as if the student in front of him wasn’t scared to death.

 

“Like what, sir?”

 

The man eyed him before letting out a sigh. “Midoriya, it’s come to my attention that your Quirk registry was updated a few days after your exam. For a majority of your life your file has said you were Quirkless. That’s a pretty dramatic change, at an awfully convenient time.”

 

Izuku stared at the man, the gears turning in his head. “You...You just wanna know about my Quirk?” He asked.

 

Aizawa nodded. “Your file doesn’t give any details other than recorded changes and descriptions. Call it curiosity, and concern as your instructor.”

 

He doesn’t know, I’m still in the clear. I’m still safe, we’re still safe.

 

“I uh...well I had just changed it after the exam because I needed to, f-for the clothing allowance. I wasn’t really sure how to before until I looked it up, so it was something I kinda had on the back burner…” Izuku mumbled. 

 

Aizawa raised an eyebrow. “I see. So when did your Quirk come in, Midoriya?”

 

Izuku cringed. “About...10 months ago…?” He rubbed the back of his neck.

 

“Excuse me?” 

 

“It uh, I had tr-traces of my Quirk as a kid. Like feelings, but it n-never was considered a Quirk. Since nothing actively manifested…” He was beginning to ramble now and wring his hands. He kept his head down, afraid to look up and see the man’s expression. “My Quirk uh...didn’t fully manifest until I was…attacked by a villain?” It sounded more like a question than an answer. 

 

“What?” He raised his voice a bit, making the boy flinch.

 

“I was attacked by a villain…” Izuku said again, cringing at the memory of the Slime Villain. “I was panicking and my Quirk activated.” He finished. 

 

Aizawa stared at him for a moment, he supposed it made a little sense. Given how he had lost control in the Entrance Exam. If his Quirk was that volatile that meant he had to keep an eye on his new problem child, especially if his powers were to flare out like that again. He only had it for 10 months and displayed good control over it. Even so he could see the occasional spark around him, a Quirk attached to his emotions, perfect. 

 

“Alright, good to know.” He sighed. “But Midoriya, Quirks that are activated through trauma and manifest at such a late age can be unpredictable. If you start having problems you are to come to me and we can set you up with a Quirk Counselor. Understand?” 

 

Izuku hesitantly looked up at the man, his expression unreadable. Still looking tired and bored as ever.

 

“Yes sir...I understand.” Izuku nodded.

 

“Good, now get going. I’ve used up enough of your time, lunch should be starting soon. Go eat something.”

 

“Y-Yes sir!” Izuku nodded and darted away, putting as much distance between them as he could. Eager to meet up with his new friends, and look for the missing Moogle.

 

From afar All Might stared on in relief, he had been passing by looking for the small intruder when he saw the two alone. He was scared Aizawa had figured the kid out and was interrogating him, or expelling him. No doubt either option would raise some kind of hell upon them via Guardian. The kid was safe for now, and for the time being he would keep his mouth shut.

 

-.-



“Midoriya, over here!” Iida spotted the green haired boy and waved him over.

 

“Oh, he’s here?” Ochako asked with her mouth full.

 

“Uraraka, please don’t talk with your mouth full!” Iida shouted. Making a noise of disapproval as she stuck her tongue out at him.

 

Izuku jogged over and placed his bag on the floor before sitting next to them. The cafeteria was huge, Izuku was surprised his friends had been able to spot him from where they were sitting. 

 

“Hey.” He smiled, breaking his chopsticks and taking a bite of his food.

 

“What did Mr. Aizawa want to talk about?” Ochako asked, leaning forward a bit.

 

“Uraraka! That’s his business, you shouldn’t pry into things like this.” Iida began making chopping motions with his hands.

 

“It’s no problem Iida.” Izuku waved his hands to try and calm him. “And it wasn’t much of anything, he just wanted to talk about my Quirk. Just making sure that I have it under control, he saw what happened during the Entrance Exam and wanted to make sure I have a good handle on my powers. I did go kinda nuts there.”

 

“Well at least he’s acting like a proper teacher now.” Iida muttered.

 

“Oh yeah, you know I never asked but what is your Quirk anyway Deku?” 

 

“Deku?” Izuku nearly choked on his food and looked at Ochako.

 

“Yeah isn’t that your name? I mean that’s what Bakugo called you.” She gave him a look of confusion.

 

“O-Oh! No, Deku isn’t my name. Deku is what Katsuki calls me to make fun of me, you see my real name is Izuku.” 

 

“Oh I’m sorry, I didn’t know.”

 

“That’s awfully rude of him…”

 

“It’s okay, but yeah my name is Izuku.” He smiled.

 

Ochako smiled back before nodding. “Alrighty, Izuku then.”

 

He felt his face warm up before coughing into his fist. “R-Right, yeah. So, you asked about my Quirk…” Izuku looked around before holding his hands out, conjuring up a small flame.

 

“Hold on, I thought you had an electricity Quirk!” Iida exclaimed.

 

“Well, kinda but not really. My Quirk is called Energy Conversion.” Izuku changed the flame into a small ball of water. “You see I take my own energy and I convert into other types. Fire, lightning, water, wind, ice. I was actually using wind during the tests since I thought those would be best suited.”

 

“Woah, that’s an amazing Quirk!” Ochako grinned, watching in awe as the water froze into a chunk of ice. 

 

“Thanks.” Izuku smiled. “Your Quirk is really cool too. I mean being able to nullify the gravity of an object or a person, that’s a great power! It’s great for rescues and even in combat it can give you the upper hand.” 

 

“You know I’m actually interested in going into rescue as a hero. I really think I could help people with this Quirk.”

 

The three had settled into a comfortable discussion, talking about their Quirks and their expectations of the Heroics class. They would occasionally jump at the loud crack of thunder, it had started raining at some point. Something that made Izuku mentally groan to himself.

 

“Okay, I have to ask.” Ochako stopped the conversation to change the subject, prompting the two to look at her. “Who are your favorite heroes?” 

 

Izuku beamed at the question, though Iida ended up answering first.

 

“Ingenium of course! He’s the one who inspired me to be a hero!”

 

“Ingenium? The Turbo Hero? Hold on...isn’t his last name…” Izuku trailed off while Iida nodded.

 

“Yes, he’s my older brother!” He smiled. “My brother has followed the Hero Code and always does his best to help people wherever he can. I aspire to be the kind of hero he is.”

 

“Woah, it must be cool having a family of heroes…” Izuku mumbled. “What about you Uraraka?”

 

Ochako leaned back in her seat, putting a finger to her chin before humming. “I wanna say Thirteen. She’s so cool, and it’s rescue heroes like her that inspire me to use my Quirk in different ways. I gotta say Mirko is pretty cool too, even if she can be a little aggressive.”

 

“Interesting, what about you Midoriya?” Iida turned his attention to Izuku.

 

“Oh! Me, uh...well…” He rubbed the back of his neck, one had unconsciously going to the necklace that kid beneath his shirt. “All Might is one of my favorites, but I’m gonna be honest he’s kinda in the number two spot for me.” 

 

“Oh?” Ochako leaned forward with a curious grin. “Who’s in number one?”

 

Izuku smiled to himself. “Well, I’m not sure if she counts or if you guys would count her. But it’s Guardian.”

 

Iida sputtered.

 

“Guardian? But she’s a vigilante! One my brother has attempted to capture time and time again. She always slips away though…”

 

“Oh Guardian, I’ve heard of her. Isn’t she the vigilante that shows up at night and fights off the monsters? She sounds pretty cool, she must be exhausted, going out every night to fight all those things off.”

 

She is…

 

“But she’s a vigilante.” Iida continued to argue. “She’s not a licensed hero and technically takes part in illegal activity.”

 

But she does a lot of good.” Izuku pointed out. “She can take out the monsters in one go, and she’s saved a lot of people who can’t get home in time. Or are just stuck outside, I mean she’s even saved a couple of heroes.” 

 

“She has also gotten into a few fights with heroes.”

 

“I think she only punched Endeavor once .”

 

“Oh I saw that video!” Ochako cut in. “That was crazy, that was one of the only times she was out in broad daylight. She actually punched him in the face!”

 

“He was so mad…” Izuku remembered the fight on the social media pages. People either laughed at Endeavor and sided with Guardian or chastised her while being sympathetic to the Flame Hero.

 

Izuku remembered when he asked about that incident. Master Aqua had only grumbled about him misusing his power and nearly getting someone killed. It had been early on before she had changed to night patrols only. 

 

She had also described his face as ‘very punchable’ and left it at that.

 

“I get that she’s a vigilante, but I will admit I am pretty biased. I mean, I was one of the people that Guardian actually saved.” Izuku admitted. 

 

I’m actually really biased .

 

“She saved me as a kid, and you know she was a hero that was actually in my life at some point. So yeah, I look up to her. She does a lot of good, even though she’s breaking the law she still does the right thing. It’s not like I plan on becoming a vigilante just because I look up to one.” 

 

Iida hummed and crossed his arms. 


“I suppose it is admirable, and it is good that you’re choosing to take the proper channels.”

 

“Sometimes people can’t play by the same rules Iida.” Izuku hummed. “Sometimes circumstances make us take another route.”

 

“Still though, I-” Iida stopped mid sentence and looked at Izuku. “Midoriya, did you kick me?” He asked.

 

“What? No! Why would I-” Izuku felt a bump on his leg and looked under the table, eyes widening as he saw a familiar face clinging onto his leg.

 

“Hi Kupo…”

 

Iida and Ochako looked down to see what Izuku had spotted. Ochako gasped in surprise while Tenya stared in confusion.

 

“What on earth…”

 

“It’s a Moogle!” Ochako grinned.

 

“A what?”

 

“Mogma?” Izuku muttered.

 

“Hi Kupo…”

 

Izuku frowned and pulled his backpack under the table so the small intruder could climb inside.

 

“Where have you been? I have been worried sick all day...please tell me you didn’t get caught or something.”

 

“Nope.” 

 

Izuku sighed.

 

“I almost did!”

 

“Mogma!”

 

“I didn’t know you’re friends with a Moogle.” Ochako continued to stare in awe. “Mind if I ask what you sell?” She turned her attention to Mogma who had climbed into Izuku’s backpack, which was now resting in his lap. 

 

“Excuse me, but may I ask what in the world is a Moogle? I have never seen a creature like yourself.” Iida leaned forward warily. 

 

“Moogle are basically merchants, Kupo, we sell stuff at reasonable prices. Occasionally trade if you’ve got anything that interests us. And as for my wares…” He turned to Ochako and pulled out a small bag, digging through it and pulling out a few bracelets and potions. From where he was Izuku could see a few synthesis items in the bag, ones he had certainly never seen before. 

 

Oh don’t tell me he stole from the school…

 

“I’ve got these if they interest you.” Mogma hummed.

 

“Oh, can I see this one?” Ochako pointed to a silver bracelet with pink and purple threads. 

 

“Sure!”

 

“I’m sorry but do you have a permit to sell your wares on campus?” Iida asked, eyeing the creature.

 

“No.” Izuku frowned. “Because he snuck in the backpack while I wasn’t looking.”

 

“In my defense, you should have been paying attention, Kupo.” Mogma shrugged.

 

“I was putting stuff away!” Izuku defended himself, he leaned a little closer so the others wouldn’t hear. “And just imagine what Master is gonna say when she finds out about this.”

 

Mogma froze then slowly looked to Izuku once Ochako had put down the bracelet and apologized for not having any cash on her.

 

“Oh yeah, Kupo we need to get home like now .”

 

Izuku further lowered his voice. “Oh, now you want to go home? Mogma it’s not like I can just skip school.”

 

“Okay but like, I really need to talk to Aqua now .”

 

Izuku stared at the Moogle before narrowing his eyes. “What did you do?”

 

“I didn’t do anything! But the point still stands that I need to- eep!” The three jumped at the shout of fear he gave before hiding in Izuku’s backpack again and closing it up. 

 

The three stared at the closed up bag in confusion.

 

“I’m sorry, did I...miss something?” Tenya asked, looking at the bag.

 

“I don’t think so?” Izuku mumbled, poking at the bag and getting his hand swatted away. 

 

“Maybe he just saw something that spooked him.” Ochako hummed, looking up when the bell rang.

 

Izuku slung his backpack over his shoulders and sighed. “I guess so, I’ll have to talk to him about it later.”

 

“How did you not notice him in your bag?” Tenya asked, watching it rustle for a moment before going still. 

 

“I guess I thought I packed a lot more than I thought.” Izuku explained. “I mean I did kinda cram a lot of stuff in my bag if I’m being honest. I didn’t really think about it until well...I found out I had a stowaway.”

 

As the three made their way to class Mogma peeked out of the bag to look around, just a few ways away he could see who had been chasing him earlier. He had barely gotten away from him with way too many close calls. 

 

Mogma gasped to himself as the boy, Mirio, spotted him from afar. He was getting closer and about to approach them when the warning bell went off and made the group of first-years look up in surprise.

 

“I thought we had more time!”

 

“Apparently not!”

 

“We can’t be late, that would be unbecoming-”

 

“Just hurry up Iida!”



-HoL-



Izuku sighed to himself as he made his way into the house, dragging the metal sheet back in its place before turning to the living room. 

 

“I’m home!” He called.

 

There was a gasp and Eri came running out of the kitchen. “You’re home!” She shouted.

 

“Yup!”

 

“Aqua! Aqua Izuku’s home!” She ran over to the stairs and yelled.

 

Izuku walked forward and watched as his Master came down the stairs. She looked up and smiled when she saw Izuku.

 

“Hey you, how was your first day?” She walked over.

 

“It was good, kind of stressful.” He rubbed the back of his head. 

 

“First day nerves?” She asked, making herself a cup of coffee. 

 

Izuku shifted and took his bag off his shoulders, keeping it in his arms. “Well, yeah. That’s part of it.”

 

Aqua stopped and looked up. “What do you mean? What happened?”

 

Izuku sighed and looked at his bag. “Do you wanna tell her or me?” He asked.

 

Aqua opened her mouth to ask what he meant when his backpack opened and one of the Moogles slowly came out.

 

“Hello…” He mumbled.

 

“Mogma!” One of the older Moogles shouted. “That’s where you were all day? We thought you just took off without letting anyone know!”

 

“Hold on, wait, what happened?” Aqua asked, watching Izuku lower his backpack so Mogma could hop out. 

 

“He snuck in my backpack this morning.” Izuku sighed. “And then ran off while we had to do a Quirk Apprehension Test. He didn’t find me until about lunch time.”

 

Mogma went still as Aqua and a few of the other Moogles stared at him. He could feel the waves of disappointment and anger coming off them.

 

“Okay, I know that sounds bad but , one I found some neat synthesis materials that they had lying around.”

 

“You stole from the school?!”

 

“Well they weren’t gonna use it properly. And two, Kupo I need to talk to you.” He pointed at Aqua. “I found some stuff out and I really, really need to tell you this stuff.”

 

Aqua groaned and rubbed her eyes. “You snuck into the school and stole stuff...Mogma please tell me that nobody saw you.”

 

“Uh...Kupo’s friends saw me. And All Might...and someone else…”

 

“All Might saw you?” Aqua almost raised her voice. “Mogma…”

 

“Kupo! You can scold me later but I really gotta talk to you so can I please tell you?” Mogma hopped up and down frantically. “This is some really serious stuff!”

 

“What did you find?” Izuku asked.

 

“Can’t tell you yet. Kupo please?”

 

Aqua stared at the young Moogle for a moment before sighing and downing the cup of coffee. She took a moment before speaking. “Izuku, why don’t you go change and then do whatever homework you might have. Eri, you wanna sit with him?’

 

Eri nodded excitedly.

 

“Okay, Mogma put what you took on the table. We can’t exactly return it without raising suspicion, then meet me upstairs and I’ll talk to you. The rest of you, do not harass him. I know what he did was risky, but I’m sure he understands the consequences of what he’s done and what could have happened.” She continued. 

 

While Mogma began to walk away, Aqua smiled to herself and ruffled Izuku’s hair. “Welcome home.”

 

Izuku smiled and nodded. “It’s good to be home.”

 

Aqua made sure the others were okay and see if they needed anything before following Mogma upstairs. She was already planning out a lecture for him after he had told her whatever he needed to. She was almost ready to think he had just called this private meeting to plead his case and get off with little to no punishment. 

 

Mogma hurried upstairs and ran to the same table she had sat with Izuku at. He hopped on top of a chair and waited for her to sit down. Once she was in front of him he immediately went off.

 

“Okay! So I was walking around the school just looking around and looking for some neat stuff. I ended up walking past a room where I heard two people talking and I got curious. I know you and all the older people tell us not to eavesdrop but I couldn’t help myself and I snuck in there.”

 

Aqua watched Mogma as he spoke, despite him going at a fast pace she was quick to catch up with what he was saying.

 

“In that room was All Might, and some kid named Togata. Clearly older than Izuku but we can get to that later! Here’s the thing though Kupo, the guy who said he was All Might didn’t look like All Might at all! He was all skinny and withered and looked like he was on death’s door. The Togata guy said he wanted to talk to All Might about his power and apparently its something called One For All, and it boosted his power which is neat and all but that’s not the point!”

 

Aqua stared at Mogma for a moment, taking in what she had just heard. All Might didn’t look like himself, he was sickly. He asked her how she chose her ‘successor’. The pieces began to click together when Mogma took a deep breath and continued. 

 

“The point is Kupo, I heard them talking about something that’s bad. Really, really bad. Apparently some guy called Nighteye used something called Foresight which I guess is his Quirk, but it can see into the future from what I’m guessing. They were talking about it, and it sounds like this guy saw the world was ending.”

 

Aqua stiffened up at that. “What?”

 


“He saw the world falling to darkness, and the people’s futures he saw went dark. Apparently he used his Quirk on Togata, and saw him as the only survivor of what happened.”

 

Aqua stared at Mogma silently before standing up and turning away, taking a moment to process everything. 

 

All Might was sick, he passed his power down to this Togata person. A young man, still a child . Nighteye had foreseen the world falling to darkness which either meant she was going to die or fail in some way. She didn’t know the specifics about Nighteye’s Quirk other than he could peer into the future of a person. 

 

“Kupo...does this mean the world is going to fall to darkness? What’s gonna happen to us?” Mogma hopped off the chair and approached her. “I thought the seal on the world might keep us safe.”

 

“It keeps anyone from coming and going the normal way, it didn’t cut off the Realm of Darkness.” She muttered. She looked down, going over different options and scenarios in her head. She didn’t have enough information, she needed to know more. Maybe there was a way to stop or delay it. Izuku didn’t even have his Keyblade yet, she didn’t know when it would manifest but she knew it’d be soon. She could feel his magic growing stronger every day since the Entrance exam.

 

“Kupo?”

 

Aqua took a deep breath and stood up straight. “Mogma, this stays between us, understand? If this gets out the others may panic, and panicking won’t get us anywhere.”

 

“What are you gonna do?”

 

“I’m going to have to pay Nighteye a visit.”




-HoL-



“Be good you two.” Aqua smiled at Izuku, who was finishing Eri’s hair. 

 

“You’re heading out already?” Izuku asked, looking at the clock. “It’s a little early isn’t it?”

 

Aqua shrugged and walked over to them, opening her arms and catching Eri who jumped towards her. She hugged Eri tightly and looked over the two. “I’ve just got a few errands to run, it’d be best to get them done now before it gets too late.”

 

“What kind of errands?” Eri asked fussing with a strand of Aqua hair.

 

“Hmm, errands.” She smiled.

 

“Aww can’t you tell us?” Eri whined.

 

“Nope.” 

 

Eri whined as Aqua gave her another tight hug before putting her down. 

 

Izuku came over and Aqua ruffled his hair. “Make sure you two go to bed on time, the latest you can stay up is 10. You’ve got school tomorrow,” she pointed at Izuku, “and you shouldn’t be keeping my late hours.” She pointed at Eri who playfully stuck out her tongue. 

 

“I’ll be back in the morning, be good, try not to cause too much chaos while I’m gone.” She put on her helmet and tucked in any strands of hair sticking out. 

 

“No promises.” Izuku grinned. 

 

Aqua looked at him. “I’m going to pretend like I didn’t hear that.” Smiling beneath her visor as he and Eri laughed to themselves. “Okay then, I’m heading off.” She walked towards the door.

 

“Be careful!” Izuku called.

 

“See you in the morning.” Eri waved.

 

“Yeah, I’ll see you in the morning.” Aqua waved before slipping out and taking off. She made her way to the rooftops quickly, seeing it as the fastest way to get around. She had a general idea where Nighteye’s Agency was, she had been in that area once or twice in the past year. Ever since the man had chased after her for hours and always seemed to predict where she was, he was always two steps ahead.

 

Last time she had to use Stop to get him off her back. Time magic wasn’t her specialty and was exhausting to use. Especially after a long period of time. The man was a pain in every way and she wasn’t looking forward to the meeting, though whether she liked it or not she had to see him. She needed answers. 

 

Aqua smiled to herself as she leapt over a gap between buildings. Thinking back to what Izuku had told her about his day. She couldn’t help but let herself feel proud. Izuku had gotten third place in the Quirk Apprehension Tests, from what he had said the top 5 were neck and neck with each other. Either way, he still did better than Katsuki. The boy who constantly tried to tear him down again and again, her student had risen above that. He was growing, he was getting better, he was working hard to get to the top. Aqua may have had a hand in it, but Izuku had done a great deal of that on his own. His hard work was his own, she only gave him the basics. 

 

She was excited to see where he was going to go, during his school years, once he graduates, once he’s a hero. She had no doubt he’d go far, and she wanted to be there to see it. She had to, but she couldn’t do that if the world was gone.

 

She huffed and leapt again, using a bit of ice magic to keep herself from slipping and falling over. It was raining hard and the water made it difficult to always make a graceful landing. She was about to start running across the roof again when a white and blue blur hopped from  wall to wall and leapt onto the rooftop. He landed safely and looked up to see Aqua had stopped to stare at him.

 

“Found ya!” Without another word he kicked his engines into high gear and raced towards her.

 

Aqua couldn’t help but let a smile play on her lips before leaping into the air and icing over the roof. She heard a yelp of surprise as the hero tried to stop himself, only to crash into the railing and knock the wind out of himself.

 

“You really need to work on running on slippery areas, there might not be a railing there to save you next time.” Aqua crossed her arms and looked at the hero.

 

“Oh ha ha, like you wouldn’t catch me.” He slowly made his way over to her.

 

“Hmm, I dunno. I mean you came pretty close to catching me last time. I don’t think I can trust you.” She hummed, walking away to the other side of the roof and hopping on the railing. 

 

“Aw come on, you’re the one that kept slipping up.”

 

“I wasn’t the one slipping up, excuse you.” She laughed, hopping to the next roof. 

 

“Hey hold on now!” Ingenium went chasing after her.

 

“Listen if you’re going to talk to me then try to to keep up.” Aqua rolled her eyes and kept moving forward. 

 

“You act like that’s such a hard thing!” He used his engines to speed forward, catching up to her quickly. Aqua could almost see the grin beneath his helmet. “So, you seem to be in a hurry. Going somewhere?”

 

“Just have to pay someone a visit.” She answered. 

 

“Oh? One of the rare times you’re working with the police again? Who caused so much trouble that you’ve decided to work with law enforcement again?” He asked, keeping pace with her. 

 

“It’s not that someone’s causing trouble, rather something and I heard that a certain someone might be able to help me.”

 

“Oh? And who, pray tell, is this person?”

 

Aqua groaned as she landed on another rooftop and quickly changed directions. She was certain she was heading in the right direction anyway. It had been a long time since she went anywhere near his turf.

 

“Nighteye.” She answered.

 

Ingenium sputtered and nearly fell over in surprise, quickly recovering and pulling ahead of her a bit. “Didn’t he try to hunt you down the last time he saw you? And he’s pretty vocal about not liking the route you’ve taken. Regardless of you being a big help or not.”

 

“Yeah well I’m not in the mood to take any of his criticisms. He has something I want to know and I’m certain I may have something he wants to know. It’s just a matter of finding a way to talk it out. Which I have a feeling he may not want to do.”

 

“What are you gonna do? Freeze him over if he won’t comply?”

 

“If I have to.”

 

Ingenium shot her a look before looking straight ahead. “This is really serious if you’re willing to use force. What’s going on?”

 

Aqua frowned and pulled ahead of him.

 

“Hey, Guardian!” Ingenium called, speeding up. “Listen, if you just talk to me I can help!”

 

“Well the thing is I don’t know how I would go about solving this problem. So you can’t exactly help me at the moment.” 

 

“And you think Nighteye can give you some insight?”

 

“That’s what I’m hoping.” She pointed her weapon at the hero and shot out some ice, a frozen platform catching him where he would have slipped. “And I need to know what I can do.”

 

Ingenium nodded and followed after her in silence. Hopping from building to building, occasionally stopping to get their bearings. It wasn’t until they were in the area of his agency that he spoke up again.

 

“Hey, Guardian.”

 

“Hmm?”

 

“Listen.” He walked forward and placed a hand on her shoulder. “If something’s going on, and you need to talk about it then you can talk to me you know? You’re a criminal yes, but you’re a person first. I know you don’t know me very well, and I don’t know you too well either, but I still consider you a friend...and a hero.” 

 

Aqua glanced over her shoulder at him, she hated the helmets they wore sometimes. Sometimes she wished they didn’t have to cover their faces. So in the least they could tell how sincere they were being with each other. Sometimes, she really just wanted to see the face of someone she was willing to call her friend. 

 

“Something’s bothering you, that’s easy to see. So honestly, if you need help, if you need someone to lean on I will help you. You just have to ask, Guardian.”

 

Aqua watched him for a moment before sighing. “When did I become so easy to read?” She smiled.

 

“Eh, I’ve been chasing after you for a while. And you lost the cool and mysterious points when I saw you gushing over a dog once.” He grinned. 

 

She laughed, and it sounded like pleasant and musical bell chimes to him. It was rare to get a laugh from her, and he couldn’t help euphoria whenever he made it happen.

 

“Do you usually befriend vigilantes wanted by the law?”

 

“Only the ones I like.” He shrugged. 

 

Her laughter slowly faded and she cleared her throat, going quiet. She looked around, tilting her head this way and that to listen for any tell tale of the Heartless creeping around. It was unusually quiet that night, leaving an uneasy feeling in her. Where were they?

 

Dread creeped up inside her, leaving the taste of bitter and coarse rust in her mouth, drying out her throat. Her hand tightened on her weapon, the solid weight of the Keyblade keeping her grounded and getting ahead of herself. She acknowledged the icy pinpricks that ran up and down her spine, screaming that she should be alarmed and ready. That something was coming. 

 

After all these years she’s learned to listen to her instincts.

 

“Ingenium.” She spoke, flinching at the crack in her voice.

 

“Guardian.”

 

“I can trust you right? Genuinely.”

 

“Yeah, of course you can. Why, what’s going on?” He stepped forward.

 

Aqua stared at the streets, scanning, scanning, where were they? Why weren’t they here?

 

Mogma’s words rattled around in her mind. What he had heard, the world was going to fall to darkness. Which meant she either died or disappeared. Which meant there was no one to take care of them, of Eri, Izuku, the Moogles. There would be no one to take care of her family, if she couldn’t stop this. Could she stop this? Was there any chance? If she couldn’t then there’d be nothing left. 

 

“Guardian?”

 

 She frowned to herself and looked to him. “There’s something coming, and I don’t know if I can stop it.” She admitted, slowly turning towards him. “I...I don’t know if this is something I can handle on my own. That’s why I’m reaching out to Nighteye, I’m just hoping there’s something I can do. There has to be....I refuse to lose anyone else.” 

 

Ingenium looked up at that.

 

Anyone else…

 

A few gears began to turn in his head as he took another step forward. “Guardian…” He stopped himself, unsure what comfort he could really offer. He sighed and looked to the side. “I’m sure you can figure something out, you’ve gotten out of really bad situations before, I’m sure you can get out of this one.”

 

Aqua shook her head. “Well, we can only hope. Come on, we should keep moving.” She took off again with the hero in tow. 

 

The two went in silence for a while, both focusing on what was in front of them. Aqua was fidgety, eyes darting everywhere. There was no trace of Heartless, not yet. It was already midnight, and that was usually when most of the Heartless came out. The fact there was nothing on the streets unsettled her. Not even the late night walkers or people who were struggling to get home. 

 

The area was dead.

 

She suddenly stopped in her tracks, holding out an arm to stop Ingenium.

 

“What’s wrong? We’re almost to Nighteye’s Agency.” He asked, pointing ahead to a mundane building in the distance.

 

“Something’s wrong. It’s too quiet, no monsters have shown up to attack us. Even the late night stragglers are gone.” She muttered, slowly creeping forward. “It’s too easy, something should have attacked us by now.”

 

“Now that you mention it, it is pretty weird.” Ingenium muttered. “Weren’t there a ton the night before?”

 

“Yes, there were.” Aqua nodded. She stood there for a while, scanning the streets and trying to listen for any of the Heartless. 

 

“There!” Ingenium shouted, pointing at the street below. One small shadow appeared, and began to run down the street. A few more appeared and followed in a hurried frenzy, all of them heading in the same direction.

 

“What’s that all about?”

 

“I don’t know, but I don’t like it. Come on, let’s go!” Aqua took off, keeping to the roofs of the buildings. She eyed the Heartless as they ran, noticing they became more excitable the further they went. 

 

It didn’t take long to find out why.

 

Aqua froze in her tracks once she saw it.

 

All the shadows were gathering at one place, piling together and combining into a mass of darkness. A large sphere took shape, taking in shadow after shadow; growing larger and larger. The shadows that weren’t added to the large sphere instead began to swirl around it, turning it into a large tornado of darkness.

 

“Oh my god...what is that thing?” Ingenium asked.

 

“I...I don’t know.” She muttered before shaking her head. “Whatever it is, we can’t let it get any bigger!” Aqua stepped forward and pointed her Keyblade at it. “If you want to get out of here, I recommend you start running.”

 

“As if I’d leave you on your own with this thing.” Ingenium readied himself, shuddered as the air got colder.

 

“Alright then, get ready.” Aqua dropped the temperature further and further, gathering up as much magic energy as she could. Forming the spell into a giant arrow. “Blizzaga: Ice Arrow!” 

 

The arrow shot down towards the mass, freezing over anything in its path before slamming into the large sphere. Before it could drive in too far the shadows that were swarming around the core wrapped around the arrow and shattered it. 

 

“Alright we’ve got their attention, you got a plan in mind?” Ingenium asked, his engines flaring out.

 

“Try to take out the core.” She pointed at the dark sphere being surrounded by the shadows. “And don’t die.”

 

“I like that plan.”

 

They jumped away as the shadows slammed onto the roof, scattering before regrouping and taking to the sky. The two ran to avoid the shadows as they came rushing down, kicking up dust and concrete wherever they went. 

 

Aqua sprinted forward to catch up to the head of the horde, seeing the core beneath the writhing shadows. She huffed and held up her Keyblade, fire gathering around her. She fired off spell after spell, great balls of flame slamming into the Heartless. When some faded away and revealed the core more surged forward to cover it back up. 

 

Ingenium was a few feet behind her, kicking away some of the stray shadows and knocking them away.

 

They’re endless.

 

Aqua hummed as she surrounded herself in a ring of flames, then a second ring of ice. She focused on the energy gathering inside of her, letting it build up more and more. She jumped forward and began striking down shadow after shadow, getting closer to the core. Any shadow that came too close either burned up in fire or was frozen and shattered. 

 

Aqua shouted as she struck the core again and again, being carried along by the shadows. The passing shadows tried to claw into her and tear into her armor. Only to be knocked away as soon as they came.

 

Just as she was about to unleash a flurry of magic on the core, the shadows began to frenzy. Yellow eyes turning orange and rushing at both herself and Ingenium. Tearing up anything in their paths. 

 

The shadows threw the Keyblade Master to the street.

 

“Guardian!” Ingenium yelled, sprinting to try and stay ahead of the horde. 

 

Aqua rolled to her feet and looked over to the hero, she yelled as she shot a spell towards him. Just as the tide crashed down on him a clear shield appeared around him. Sending the shadows scattering before regrouping. She snapped her fingers and made the shield explode, giving him room to run ahead to safety.

 

“You okay?” He asked.

 

Aqua grinned and nodded. “Perfectly fine.” She gathered the built up energy and felt it wrap around herself. A soft pink glow surrounded her body. 

 

Good, keep it going!

 

“Let’s go.”

 

They rushed forward again and dodged the few swarms that branched off from the tide to attack them. They both shouted as they attacked the core, delivering blow after blow. Aqua let her Keyblade flow around her, magic carrying it and cutting through the Heartless. Every time she tried to cut through the shadowy core it rebounded and was sent flying back to her. 

 

I need more power!

 

“Ingenium get back!” She shouted, grabbing her Keyblade and aiming at the tide. He looked up at her shout and obeyed, running to get out of range. Just as he got out of the way she threw a wave of fire at the tide, watching the flames encompass the mass. She leapt out of the way as they came charging out and slamming into the ground.

 

Good, keep on coming!

 

Aqua used her magic to leap above the tide and rain down great sparks that danced along the street. She just had to wear it down, as long as she kept raining down blows she would destroy the core at some point. She had to. Everything has a limit, she just had to find how far this thing could push itself. 

 

“Guardian get down!” Ingenium leapt from a rooftop to grab her, dragging her down as the Demon Tide frenzied again and came rushing towards them. The Heartless slammed into them and drove them to the ground. Aqua shouted as she forced a shield to manifest around them, protecting them from the rest of the attack. They watched as the shadows bounced off and regrouped to slam back into the magic shield. Ingenium eyed the growing cracks warily.

 

“Will this thing hold?”

 

“I’ve got plenty of energy to spare, we'll be fine!” She grunted, holding her hands out to reinforce it. 

 

They came over and over again, Aqua pushing back each time they tried to break it. As soon as it let up she shattered the shield and began chasing after the Heartless again. The two watched as the Heartless took to the sky, climbing high before glowing orange again and rushing back to the earth. 

 

“Move!” They jumped out of the way as the shadows crashed into the ground, a dark void appearing beneath them.

 

“What the…”

 

“Get out of the way!” Aqua grabbed Ingenium before the shadows erupted where he was. “Keep moving!” 

 

They raced down the streets, the Demon Tide following close behind them. Crashing to the ground and appearing a few feet away from them. It was starting to get faster, and more aggravated. The tide disappeared into the ground before reappearing in front of the heroes and barreling towards them. 

 

Ingenium ducked into an alley while Aqua took it head on, blocking the shadows and getting in hits when she could. They destroyed any buildings in their path, causing rubble to rain down. 

 

Don’t tell me all the shadows took everyone here. Did they?

 

Aqua shook her head and turned her focus back to the fight, lowering the shield and chasing after the now calm tide.

 

“Its aggression levels just change on a whim doesn’t it?”

 

“Unfortunately.” Aqua frowned. 

 

Ingenium looked around hurriedly, gasping as he saw a tall intact building. “Hey, Guardian, I’ve got an idea. But you need to keep this thing in this area. Do you have any way to bind this thing?”

 

Aqua looked at her Keyblade as it let off a golden glow. “Yes.”

 

“Cool, just keep it distracted!” He ran towards the large building, using his Quirk to scale the fire escape.

 

“Will do.” Aqua muttered, sprinting forward towards the tide. The Heartless grew excited at her approach, rushing towards her. Aqua eyed the side of the building, seeing her friend climb up as fast as he could. 

 

Aqua froze mid step and held up her Keyblade, allowing a mixture of fire and lightning to surround her. As the Demon Tide was about to crash down on her, Aqua shouted and pushed back with a wall of raging flames and lightning. The flames wrapped around the core and ate up the Heartless surrounding it, leaving it partially exposed. 

 

She looked up to see Ingenium was almost to the top, she just needed to expose the core a little more.

 

Within moments the fire had extinguished, but Aqua was ready with another spell. Water gathered around the entirety of the Demon Tide, closing in and pushing back whenever it tried to break out. 

 

Just a little more.

 

Aqua grunted as she began to freeze the water, trapping the tide in there. She grit her teeth as she forced the ice to travel deeper, to cover every shadow and freeze it over. She ignored the cold that began to creep up her arms, packing in the ice tighter and tighter.

 

She backed up and caught her breath, concentrating on keeping the ice from breaking. Some of the shadows were still struggling and trying to break free. The core began to glow an angry red, steam appearing where it struggled.

 

She looked up at the sound of a loud boom to see Ingenium yelling as he shot down towards the core, his engines blazing. 

 

Aqua rushed forward and pointed her Keyblade at him, shooting a bright light towards him. It gathered around him, a form of protection from the fall. Shimmers of light trailed after him as he fell, aiming right for the core.

 

“Recipro Burst!” 

 

He slammed into the core and shattered the ice and the Heartless surrounding it, leaving it open. He shouted as he hit the ground. 

 

“Guardian now!”

 

“Right!”

 

Aqua leapt in front of the core, golden chains surrounding her. She pointed the Keyblade at the core and sent the chains after it. The glowing chains surrounded the core and tightened around it. Keeping any more shadows from gathering.

 

Aqua gasped as she felt the energy building up evolve into something different. A bright glow surrounded her and wrapped around her Keyblade, transforming it into a large blade made of light. She rushed forward faster than had been expecting to and slammed the blade into the core.

 

Ingenium shuddered violently as he was filled with what he could only describe as immense power. It almost felt like too much for one person to handle, hot and cold mixing together with the sparks of lightning and heaviness of gravity. It was invigorating . He hadn’t noticed the glow that surrounded him as well. 

 

Without another thought he took off and barreled into the core of the tide. It shuddered violently under their attacks, writhing in desperation as it tried to escape. The two dashed around the core and each other, landing blow after blow and slowly tearing it apart. 

 

After a while Ingenium had noticed his attacks would have different elements trailing after them, a small wave of fire or water, or the chilling ice that froze whatever it touched. It was only then it had dawned on him.

 

He and Guardian, they were borrowing power from each other. His speed and her...pure energy. He couldn’t deny the rush he felt with each attack, only able to wonder if this is what being her felt like. Her power, it almost felt liberating.

 

“Ingenium!”

 

He sped forward without thinking, as if he already knew what she was planning. 

 

He stopped beside her, beneath the core and nodded at her. He felt the power he borrowed flow into his hands as he aimed them at the core. Golden light surrounded them and encompassed the core, blinding them as it washed away the shadows. 

 

The chains broke and the core gathered shadows around itself, compressing them tightly around the core to protect itself. Once it was finished the core writhed and let out a haunting screech before slamming into the ground. 

 

The entire street turned black, buildings were dragged into the endless abyss as dark tendrils closed in to keep them from escaping the area.

 

“What is this? What is it doing?” Ingenium shouted, watching as the buildings were dragged away.

 

“I don’t know.” Aqua looked around, looking for the Demon Tide. “I’m more concerned where it-”

 

She was cut off as a tornado of raging shadows erupted from the ground beneath them and swept them away. They yelled as the enraged shadows surrounded them and tore into their armor. Leaving deep scratches and tearing off a few components. The shadows tore apart Ingenium’s armor like it was nothing, leaving his upper body exposed. 

 

The dark tornado threw Ingenium away to the street and continued to try to tear into Aqua. They chipped away pieces of her armor, hardly able to make a dent before losing patience and throwing her away. She landed on the ground with a crash, she stood up and glared at the red and black tornado. 

 

The bottom part of her mask had been broken off as well as parts of her arm guards. 

 

“Ingenium!” She looked over to him as he tried to get up. He was bloodied and scratched up, his mask in pieces beside him. He groaned and sat up, looking at the tornado. They didn’t have any time to react before the tornado began to spew shadows at them. Aqua put up a shield and looked over the hero.

 

“We really pissed them off huh?” Ingenium chuckled weakly. “They got me pretty good.”

 

“Shut up.” Aqua huffed, focusing on his wounds and healing them. “It has to be almost done, it’s just trying to stay alive at this point.”

 

“I take it you have a plan?” He asked, running his hands over the closed wounds. 

 

“Somewhat.” She grunted and reinforced the shield. The shadows angrily scratched at it furiously. 

 

“Cool, what are we gonna do?” He asked, getting to his feet.

 

You are going to stay here, that thing is going to try to tear us apart and your armor is already broken after just one big attack like that. Mine is still intact, so I’ll be fine.” She stood up and watched the shadows run back to their source. 

 

“Hold on you expect me to just sit here while you fight?”

 

“Yes.” 

 

“No way! Guardian I-”

 

“I’ll be fine, my armor can take their attacks. Your armor is pretty much gone, I don’t want to risk not being able to heal you.”

 

“Guardian…”

 

“‘I’ll be fine.” She stepped out the shield, keeping him inside. “They’re going to have to try a lot harder to kill me.” A bright glow surrounded her again, a beacon of light in the darkness.

 

After reinforcing the shield again Aqua rushed towards the swirling mass of Heartless. She was going to end it here and now. The Demon Tide seemed to acknowledge her presence, beginning to launch spheres of shadows into the sky. She dodged around them, focusing on getting closer to the core.

 

Just as she was before the tornado one of the dark spheres burst from the ground and barreled into her before disappearing into the ground again. She righted herself and looked around to see the dark orbs hopping around at random, trying to hone in on her.

 

Aqua was stuck dodging between the shadows that leapt out of the ground and the swirling mass of darkness that tried to chase her down. She would cut through the large orbs when she could and always tried to dodge every swarm that was aimed at her. She fired off spell after spell at the core, only for it to hit a wall of shadows every time. The Demon Tide was dying, and was doing whatever it had to in order to stay alive.

 

She yelled as she ran towards the heart of the shadows, blocking and slicing through the smaller spheres of Heartless. Just as she had cut down another group of Heartless the tornado frenzied again and rushed towards her, giving her no time to dodge. 

 

“Guardian!” Ingenium shouted as he watched the Demon Tide sweep her up. He heard a loud cry as she was dragged further and further into the swirling black mass. 

 

Aqua struggled against the shadows, surrounding herself in ice to try and get rid of the ones that were too close to her. She could see the core hanging high above her while the shadows furiously tore into her armor. Trying to rip her apart. She grunted and flinched at the sound of screeching metal as parts of her armor were ripped off. 

 

She continued to fire off large blizzard and thunder spells, clawing and pushing through shadows to get to the center of it all. She gathered up a lot of power and shot another blizzard spell at it, shaping it to be another arrow. She fired it off with a shout, grinning as it pierced through the core before dissolving. The core shuddered and let out another eerie cry as the Heartless grew angrier and became more eager to rip her apart. She put up a barrier to buy some time, only for them to break it halfway through its manifestation.

 

She was buried beneath countless shadows before being thrown out to the street with a crash. Aqua grunted and got to her feet. Her helmet was starting to crack, as well as other parts of her armor. She looked up to see the red and orange glow of the tornado as it swirled around, becoming more denser. She held up her Keyblade, daring it to come closer. She could see a few small shadows fall out of the swarm and dissipate. She just needed one more good hit. 

 

A low rumble filled the air and Aqua braced herself. She pushed more power into her Keyblade, making the blade glow even brighter. She was going to put an end to that thing. 

 

Without warning the shadows raced towards her, Aqua raised her Keyblade ready for one more good strike at the core. The shadows were almost upon her when she realized they weren’t aiming for her. The core rushed past her, barreling towards Ingenium. She whirled around in horror, seeing the shield was barely intact, most of it had been chipped away at.

 

“No!” She screamed, using magic to push herself forward and throw herself in the Demon Tide’s path. She thrust her blade at the dark horde, practically making them throw themselves at her Keyblade. The shadows split and rushed past her and the one she was protecting. They pushed against her blade, pushing her back a bit. 

 

Aqua grunted and forced herself to step forward against the rushing tide. She could cut through the core; she just needed a little more strength. The Demon Tide pushed even harder, making her lose ground. A few shadows that were flying off the swarm managed to scratch at her before disappearing.

 

“You’re not getting past me!” She screamed at the Demon Tide, moving forward and cutting into the core. The shadows wailed and tried to push against her. “I won’t let you!” As she took  another step she gasped in pain as something in her shoulder popped. She flinched and the Demon Tide took advantage of that. Putting in one last push to try and kill the Keyblade Wielder and hero.

 

“Guardian!” Ingenium shouted, banging on the shield, seeing it flicker a little with his efforts. He watched her for a moment before shaking his head and throwing himself against the shield. She was losing ground, inch by inch, she just needed one final push. The barrier flickered and began to flake away the more he beat on it. He watched Guardian for a moment before moving back to the edge of the shield, aligning himself with Guardian. 

 

“This is probably gonna hurt…” He muttered, firing up his engines. He eyed the barrier and nodded to himself. “Definitely.”

 

He yelled as he raced forward, forcing himself to not freeze as he came closer to the fading wall that stood between them. He put more force into his engines, pushing them to the limits. He broke through the barrier with a loud shout, feeling a few of the shards cut his arms and face. He paid that no mind and raced towards Aqua. He raced forward and held out his arms, wrapping his hands around the hilt of the blade.

 

“Ingenium!” She shouted. “I told you to-”

 

“And what kind of a hero would I be if I let you take on this thing alone? You’re going to have to try a lot harder than that to keep me away, Guardian.”

 

She stared at him before nodding and looking at the Demon Tide again. 

 

“One more good push right? That’s all we need?”

 

“Yeah!”

 

“Then let's give it to ‘em!” He yelled as he fought against the tide, forcing the blade in deeper. The swarm panicked and yowled.

 

Aqua grit her teeth as she ignored the pain in her shoulder. It didn’t hurt, it didn’t hurt! She turned the pain to anger, anger towards the Heartless. It couldn’t be allowed to live and run rampant, not when it would kill even more people. 

 

Just a little more, just a little more. I just need a little more strength!

 

Aqua’s Wayfinder shimmered for a moment, unbeknownst to her. She gasped as she felt phantom hands wrap around her own, pushing her forward and adding to the blinding light that was surrounding them. 

 

The two screamed as they put all their strength into one last strike, splitting the core in half. Just like that the shadows stopped, the angry glow fading as they all fell to the ground and disappeared in puffs of dark smoke.

 

The core idled for a moment before collapsing and letting off streams of spoke, slowly decaying into nothing. They watched it until it was finally gone, the darkness disappeared from the ground. Revealing the torn up street and lack of buildings around them.

 

“That was…”

 

“Exhausting?” Ingenium supplied.

 

Aqua shook her head. “That’s one word for it.”

 

Ingenium looked at her with a grin. “So...I guess I kinda lost the game. You know, as to who would unmask who first?”

 

Aqua laughed and gave him a shove before yelping in pain and holding her arm.

 

“Woah you good?”

 

“I’ll be fine, give me a second.” She held up a hand, a soft green glow appearing around them and healing all their injuries. Aqua grunted as she felt her shoulder pop back into place. Ingenium hummed as he felt the rest of the scrapes heal.

 

“So, are we ready to head to Nighteye’s Agency now” He asked, holding out a hand.

 

“I think you should head home Ingenium, your armor is gone and if more of those monsters show up you might get hurt.” She looked at him. “Just give me the address and I’ll head right over.”

 

“Tensei.”

 

“What?” 

 

He smiled down at her. “My name is Tensei, figured I should tell since I’m...well unmasked and all.”

 

Aqua smiled. “I see.”

 

“...What? Not gonna tell me your name?”

 

“Not until the mask comes off.” She starts walking forward, towards Nighteye’s Agency.

 

“Oh, well in that case…” He laughed, running towards her. She shouted and began to run ahead of him. “Get back here!”

 

“No!” She shouted, a laugh escaping as she pulled forward.

 

“My engines are overheated, that’s not fair!” 

 

“Yes it is!”

 

“No!”

 

They continued to run through the streets, laughing as they went. For just a moment it had been a victory they could be proud of. They were almost to Nighteye’s Agency when a loud boom of thunder startled them.

 

“Holy crap I forgot it was still storming.” Tensei panted.

 

“I hadn’t even realized it stopped raining.” Aqua murmured, looking around. The streetlights were out, it seemed all the power went out. That was unfortunate, she only hoped it wasn’t the entire city. Eri couldn’t sleep without her nightlight. 

 

“It might start up again, come on we’re almost there.” Tensei motioned for her to follow him as he ran forward. “It should be right over here, though he probably won’t answer since it’s so late. So I personally recommend going through a-” He froze in horror as he turned a corner, unable to finish his sentence.

 

“You recommend going through a- oh my god.” Aqua caught up to him and stopped in her tracks. “No…”

 

Where the street should have been instead was a large divide. A black and purple void where an entire block should have been. They stepped back as the ground began to crack.

 

“No way, what is this?” Tensei looked over the void, seeing nothing at the bottom. 

 

“Don’t tell me it’s…” Aqua stopped when she looked at the sky. “No, no way.” She shook her head.

 

“What?” Tensei looked at her before following her gaze and looked to the sky. He paled at what he saw.

 

The sky was dark, no stars could be seen among the black clouds. Lightning lit up the sky in brief moments, showing even larger cores of Demon Tides beginning to fall to the earth, ready to bring more chaos and tear the world apart.

 

Is the world collapsing? So soon?

 

“No way, there are more of those things?” Tensei asked. “We barely took care of that first one, that has to be hundreds if not more!” 

 

Aqua was silently panicking to herself. The world was falling apart, she failed, she hadn’t even been able to try to save it. The world was falling apart, people were going to die. She was going to die- Izuku and Eri were going to die .

 

She took in a shuddering gasp and stepped forward, looking down at the void. Was there anything she could do? Could she block out the darkness? Even for a little while longer? Could she buy them any more time?

 

Her mind was racing, looking for some kind of solution when she stopped. She could buy them all time. She wasn’t sure how much though. 

 

“I think...I think I can stop all of them. At least for now.” She said, walking forward.

 

“What do you mean? Guardian I know you’re good but I don’t think you’re that good. I don’t think even All Might could take all those on.” Tensei argued, watching her walk further ahead. “Guardian! What are you doing?”

 

Aqua took a deep breath and looked at the sky. “Buying some time.” The ground beneath her began to crack, tendrils of darkness seeping out. She paid them no mind, even when they began to wrap around her ankles, even when more of the world began to fall away.

 

She had a trick up her sleeve, something she had been saving for a long time. Storing magic whenever she could, at least 10 years worth of magic reserved for emergencies. She had hardly touched it in all that time.

 

“I recommend you get back, it’s not stable here and I don’t want you getting dragged into the darkness.” She said, ignoring his protests. 

 

“Guardian, get back here! What are you-” He was about to run towards her when the ground split and divided them. 

 

Aqua took another deep breath and focused, gripping Master Defender tightly. She began to draw out her magic, opening the dam and freeing a flood of raw magic power. A golden glow began to encompass her body, starting with her hands and travelling up her arms. Her helmet cracked and the rest of the pieces fell away, revealing her face. She took a moment to look at Tensei and smile as the light consumed the rest of her body, slightly dimmed as the darkness began to wrap around her to drag her down.

 

Tensei could only watch in a mixture of awe and fear as she was slowly dragged away. He had to get to her, or she would be taken too. 

 

Aqua took a deep breath and looked to the sky, hoping what she had was enough. 

 

“Tensei.” She looked towards him with a smile. “My name is Aqua.” 

 

He didn’t get to respond as she pointed her Keyblade to the sky, the light surrounding her was blinding. A spell she had used once before, but never on such a scale as she was trying now.

 

“Salvation!”

 

A brilliant column of light shot towards the sky, piercing into the clouds and driving away terrible darkness that resided within them. Shrieks of the Demon Tide cores could be heard through the entire city as they were banished by the light they feared. The faint stars could be seen in the sky, shining faintly, some fading away with a blink of an eye. 

 

The ground around Aqua fell apart beneath her feet temporarily driving away the darkness that lurked below. The light lasted for what seemed like hours, banishing all darkness and fear. Tensei felt the light pass through him, and felt nothing but warmth and safety. Without thinking he jumped over the divide, trying to reach for her. 

 

Soon the light began to fade, having drained away all of Aqua’s power and leaving her with nothing. She began to fall towards the void below until a hand grabbed her own. She looked up in surprise to see Tensei above her, hanging onto a light pole to keep from slipping. He yelped in surprise as the ground began to crumble beneath him, almost making him lose his grip on the light pole.

 

“Hold on!” He shouted. “You’re not falling, I'm not going to let you. You’re not done here Guardian!”

 

“T-Tensei!” She looked at the concrete that looked ready to give at any moment. “You have to let go or we’re both going to fall.”

 

“I’m not letting you go!” He shouted. “I can get us out of this, I just need a second.” He tried to pull her up only to disrupt the ground and nearly send them falling. “I’m sure you have someone at home waiting for you, so do I. That’s why I’m not gonna let you go! Come one, I just got your name, I just properly met you. I’d like to get the chance to know you better.” He grunted as he tried to pull them both to safety.

 

Aqua was about to protest against his efforts again when she felt droplets fall on her face. She look up to see him crying. “Come on, you’re gonna tell me after all that now you choose to give up! Enough people have been lost tonight, I’m not going to let you be another!” 

 

She gasped as he slipped for a moment but got his grip back. “I know that attack must have left you weak, or else you would have gotten out of this by now. So just let me-” He gasped as he tried to pull them up again, only for more of the ground to give away, leaving both of them dangling over a dark pit. Tensei grunted as he tried to keep them both above. 

 

Aqua looked down to see swirling darkness at the bottom, the Realm of Darkness slowly encroaching upon the world. Only delayed by her efforts. If she fell, then the world would inevitably fall. If she didn’t it would still fall, there was nothing she could do. What she could do though, was spare one of them from falling to the darkness.

 

She could only hope Eri and Izuku would forgive her.

 

“Tensei, I’ll be okay.” She assured him, letting go and leaving him desperately grasping her wrist. She was slipping. “Nothing good will come of both of us falling, you can let go.” 

 

“N-No!”

 

“Tensei.” She smiled sadly. “I’ll be okay. I promise.”

 

Tensei lost his grip and screamed as she fell into the darkness below, watching the light from above slowly fade. She felt the darkness drag her down to the place she feared the most. She shuddered violently, now unable to stop her own tears from falling.

 

“Izuku. Eri. I am so sorry…it looks like I won’t make it back home.”



-.-



Tensei sobbed as he watched her fall away, a sad but reassuring smile still on her face as she faded from view. He looked up and slowly dragged himself back to solid ground, crawling away from the large chasm. 

 

He didn’t know how long he sat there, staring at the void until a warm glow drew his eye. He looked up at the still cloudy sky, being lit up by the golden warmth of sunrise. A sunrise she was able to give them, a sunrise Guardian-no Aqua couldn’t see.



-.-



He was in that place again, the one with the glass mural of himself. This time he felt coherent and aware of where he was. Like he actually existed in that place.

 

He jumped as a hand placed itself on his shoulder, turning around to see his Master. He tried to speak, but no words came out. He could only stand there in shock as she ran a hand through his hair, a sad smile on her face.

 

“Take care of Eri for me, okay?”

 

What?  

 

He tried to speak, the words getting caught in his throat as he reached for her. She was disappearing.

 

No! Don’t go!

 

She was crying too. Why was she crying, why couldn’t she stay?

 

Please don’t leave me alone!

 

“Master!” 

 

Izuku woke up in tears, screaming for Master Aqua. He panted, feeling tears pour down his face as he tried to get his bearings. He only snapped out of it when he realized he could hear Eri crying from the next room.

 

He wiped at his eyes and rushed out of his room, hurrying over to Eri’s room and opening the door to see her crying her eyes out. He walked forward wordlessly scooping her up in his arms and made his way downstairs with her. She clung to him tightly wordlessly sobbing as they silently agreed to sit on the couch and wait for her.

 

Aqua never came back.

Notes:

Discord:

https://discord.gg/yFZPD5K

Chapter 7: Grief

Summary:

It's not easy being on your own

Chapter Text

Grief



His mind was buzzing as he stared at the door, watching the sunlight stream through a small crack. He was faintly aware of someone talking to him, what he was more focused on was the harsh tugs at his shirt. He hesitantly looked down to see Eri’s teary face looking up at him. Her mouth was moving, but Izuku couldn’t make out what she was saying. 

 

A loud static roared in his ears before he blinked and forced himself to focus on the world around him. He took a shuddering breath as the sound began to filter in again. The few Moogles who woke up were already beginning to worry and voice their concerns to him and the older Moogles. Some were already panicking and crying, scared out of their minds. At that moment Eri’s voice was the loudest of them all.

 

“-going to do? What’s going to happen now?” Eri asked, clutching to him like a lifeline. No, not like right now, he is her lifeline. The only one left, the only one who…

 

He swallowed back the bile that crept up his throat; he couldn’t fall apart. Not here, not right now. Not when Eri needed him, he could fall apart later. Right now, he had a job.

 

“I’m...we uh…” Izuku muttered, trying to focus on her question. What was going to happen now? He didn’t know, there were too many possibilities, too many factors. He didn’t know! 

 

Focus!

 

“Right now...we uh…” He was slipping again.

 

Keep it together!

 

“Right now we should focus on getting everything situated.” One of the older Moogles, Kogi if Izuku remembered right, leaped onto the couch. “For now we...hey shut up!” They shouted at them all. “For now let’s focus on getting everything situated. We’re all awake, let’s get something to eat and we can discuss how we’re going to move forward.”

 

Izuku stared at the Moogle before numbly getting to his feet and walking to the kitchen. He still had Eri in his arms, he was scared to let her go. As if the moment he did she would slip away.

 

“What do you want to eat?” He asked her as he pulled down a box of cereal. 

 

Eri stared at the box and shrugged, taking it from him so he could grab some bowls. Izuku felt his hands shaking as he placed them down and took the box from her. He almost laughed at the mess he caused trying to pour cereal into the bowls. 

 

“Milk?” He asked.

 

Eri shook her head. That was okay, he didn’t want milk either. He didn’t want to eat or drink anything honestly, but he had to.

 

What would Master say if you stopped taking care of yourself?

 

Izuku nearly doubled over in pain at the thought, but he didn’t. He couldn’t, he had Eri in his arms and he didn’t want to drop her. He choked on a sob as he set the bowls down on the table. Eri hesitantly let him go so she could sit in the chair beside him, he didn’t say anything as she scooted her chair closer. 

 

He half-listened to the chaos happening in the kitchen as the other Moogles made their simple breakfasts. Some of them sat on the counter while others left for the living room. Kogi made themselves breakfast and sat down at the table with a few of the other older Moogles.

 

Izuku could feel their eyes on him, expecting him to say or do something. What could he do? What should he say? He was trying his hardest not to gag on the dry cereal there wasn’t much else he could be asked to do. 

 

“Kupo?”

 

Izuku jumped and looked down to see Mogma staring up at him. The young Moogle climbed up a chair and sat on the table, something he would have been scolded for if Aqua were here. Nobody seemed to care for the rules at the moment 

 

Maybe she’s just late, maybe she’ll just walk through that door at any second. She’s human, it happens. Maybe there was a big fight with the Heartless.

 

Izuku glanced at the clock.

 

An hour late, she would never be an hour late. She always comes home the minute the sun is rising. She’s not here, that would mean she was either caught or-

 

“Kupo!” Izuku looked up to see the Moogles watching him in concern. Eri looked scared as well, she had a hand on his sleeve. How long were they trying to get his attention?

 

“Izuku?” Eri asked, tightening her grip. 

 

“I-I’m sorry, must have spaced out.” Izuku said, forcing a calm tone into his voice and a smile on his face. “What did you say?”

 

You don’t get to fall apart. You don’t get to fall apart. Keep it together you’ve got a job to do.

 

“We asked if you have any thoughts on moving forward,” Kogi said. “We don’t exactly have a plan for this, since we never thought it’d happen.”

 

Of course you don’t, you shouldn’t have a plan because something like this shouldn’t happen.

 

Izuku’s mouth was dry as he tried to form words. “I uh…” 

 

Why me? Why me? Why are you asking me?

 

His mind was buzzing again as he tried to think. What did they need? 

 

“Groceries.” He blurted out. “Do we have money f-for food?” He asked.

 

“We have a pool of money made up of what we make when selling our wares. I’d say we have enough for two or three grocery runs. We always have some saved up.” Kogi answered.

 

“What uh…” Izuku looked down at Eri before looking up. “T-the work Eri does, her homeschool. How should we…”

 

“We can help out with that. Actually, Kupo, speaking of school…” One of the Moogles pointed at the time. Izuku stared at the clock numbly and took a moment to read the time.

 

“Oh.”

 

“You should get going Kupo, you don’t wanna be late.” Kogi stood up and walked across the table. 

 

“I-I don’t...I can stay.” Izuku felt a small hand grab his shirt. “We have to get e-everything all settled down right?” He forced a smile on his face, at this point he didn’t even want to go to school. He wouldn’t, couldn’t , he could not leave Eri on her own. Even with the Moogles, he didn’t feel comfortable leaving her alone. What if the second he left something happened? He couldn’t save them, he couldn’t help them.

 

He had to stay, he couldn’t leave!

 

“We should try to keep a modicum of normal. We should try to keep things running smoothly, and that means doing everyday stuff Kupo.” Kogi sat at the edge of the table. “I know it’s hard, but we have to keep calm.”

 

Izuku shot them a look before looking back at his food. He barely made a dent in it, he wasn’t that hungry anyway. 

 

Normal? Normal is gone! Normal without Master is…There is no normal. She’s gone. She’s gone and now I’m all alone. Eri and I are alone, how are we supposed to-

“Izuku you’re setting the table on fire!” Eri tugged his shirt and he looked down to see that, indeed, he was starting a small fire.

 

“Crap!” He doused the flames with a small stream of water. They stared at the scorched spot where his hands were a moment ago. 

 

“Uh…”

 

“Why don’t you get ready Kupo?” Kogi patted his shoulder and hopped off the table. “I’ll start getting the others organized.”

 

Izuku absentmindedly nodded and slowly stood up, he glanced down at Eri before heading up the stairs. He almost tripped over himself as he made his way up the stairs. He gasped and gripped the wall for support, he clung onto it to keep his balance. 

 

He took a moment to focus on the texture, the rough speckled bumps that could scratch him up if he wasn’t careful. He ran his hands over the bumps before standing up straight and hurrying to his room. He slammed the door shut and changed as quickly as he could, throwing off his pajamas and slipping on his uniform. It was hard to button up his shirt and even harder to tie his tie. 

 

He was certain he made it too tight, but he couldn’t bring himself to care. He threw on his jacket and buttoned it up as best he could. He grabbed his backpack and shoved his books into it, and walked out of his room. Izuku walked down the stairs and wiped at his face, hoping the evidence he was crying was somewhat gone.

 

Izuku walked into the kitchen to see Eri staring at her Wayfinder, Aqua had given her one too. On the same day that she had given Izuku is. It was a bright red color that transitioned to a yellow near the center. Izuku placed his backpack down and sat beside her, taking out his own Wayfinder as well.

 

“Are you going to be okay while I go to school?” Izuku asked.

 

“I think so…” Eri frowned. “I wish you didn’t have to go.”

 

Izuku wrapped an arm around her and hugged her close. “I know. I wish I didn’t have to go either. I-If you want I can stay.”

 

Eri looked up at the suggestion, she stared at Izuku before shaking her head. “N-No. It’s okay, I’m okay. I’ll be okay, really. You should go, or you might get in trouble.”

 

“Are you sure?”

 

Eri sniffed and nodded quickly. “Y-Yeah. I’m sure, I’ll be okay. You’ll come back though right? You promise?” 

 

“Of course! I’ll come right back after school. I’ll let you know when I get there, and you can call me whenever you want to. If you need me to, I'll come right back.” Izuku promised.

 

“Even in the middle of the day?”

 

“Even in the middle of the day.” He nodded. “I promise.”

 

Eri wiped at her eyes and hugged Izuku tightly. “P-Please come back!”

 

“I will.” Izuku hugged her and blinked back tears. “I will, I promise.”

 

Eri hesitantly let him go and rubbed her eyes. She stood up and followed Izuku as he walked to the door, stopping when he stepped out.

 

“Be careful.” 

 

“I will.” He patted her head and began to walk away. He forced himself to not look back, afraid he’d start to cry if he did. As he walked he pulled out his phone, he opened his messages and sent a ‘Good morning’ text to his mother. He couldn’t help but notice it was pretty late, she would usually already have sent one by now. 

 

He shut that idea down before it could even form, instead focusing on the ache in his chest.



-.-



“Woah there!” 

 

Izuku was pulled from the static of his thoughts with a rough tug on his shirt. He yelped in surprise as he was thrown to the ground. He looked up in shock at where he was heading and saw he was about to walk into one of the large chasms in the ground.

 

“You okay there?” 

 

He looked up to see a hand being offered to him by an older student. Izuku eyed his uniform, mentally noting it’s one of UA’s before taking his hand and standing up. He looked him up and down, swallowing the numbness before responding.

 

“W-What?”

 

The boy stared at him before giving a light laugh. “I asked if you were okay, you seemed pretty out of it and were about to walk right off the edge. Good thing I saw you in time.” 

 

“Yeah.” Izuku mumbled. He looked around in confusion, he couldn’t recognize the area. Not with the various missing buildings and divides in the ground. It felt like his world had become disgustingly warped.

 

How did I get here? I thought I was heading to school…

 

Someone snapped their fingers in his face and he was brought back to reality. He shook his head and looked at the boy who began talking.

 

“Are you sure you’re okay? You keep spacing out there, did something happen?” He leaned down a bit to look Izuku in the eye. 

 

“I-I’m okay!” Izuku waved his hands. “I just...I’m kind of lost.” He mumbled. “Having a hard time finding my way around.”

 

“I don’t blame you, I would probably get a little turned around too if I didn’t live close to UA.” He pointed at Izuku’s uniform. “That’s where you’re heading right?” 

 

Izuku nodded and his fellow student smiled. “That’s cool, good to see you’re still willing to take the commute despite...everything. Say, what’s your name anyway?” He pulled Izuku away from the dark divide and towards a safer part of the street. 

 

“Izuku Midoriya.” 

 

“Nice to meet you Midoriya, the name’s Mirio Togata, a 3rd year. What about you?” The blonde smiled down at Izuku, it was clear he was trying to stave off his own stress. It was fine, Izuku figured, he kept talking to Izuku and that kept him focused. He also seemed nice, which was something he could really use at the moment. 

 

“This is my first year at UA.” Izuku answered.

 

“Ah, I figured as much. You kinda have that look to you.” Mirio smiled. “Who’s your homeroom teacher?” 

 

“Mr. Aizawa.” 

 

“Oh, I heard about him. I didn’t have him my first year, but I heard he can be pretty rough. He’s also a big fan of expelling students he doesn’t see potential in, or so the rumor goes. I also heard that he expelled an entire class at one point.”

 

“I wouldn’t doubt it.” Izuku sighed. “He threatened to expel last place yesterday at the Quirk Apprehension Test.”

 

Mirio looked at him. “And did he?”

 

Izuku shuddered and shook his head. “No, he called it something like ‘a logical ruse’.”

 

Mirio bursted out laughing as they turned down the street, UA was just up ahead. “Man I probably would have fainted back then if I heard that. In fact I probably would have gotten last place and been expelled myself!”

 

Izuku hummed in response as they stepped through the gates, pulling out his phone and sending a text to Eri. She sent back a ‘Thank you!’ almost immediately. He took a moment to glance at his mother’s messages, only to find that his message was still unread.

 

She might be busy. With all the holes in the ground there are probably a lot of injuries…

 

He wasn’t supposed to panic, his mom always told him to think things through and when he did that the problem didn’t seem so scary anymore.

 

But this is scary, I don’t know what’s going on! I don’t know how to fix this, how do I fix this?

 

“Woah hey there Midoriya, you’re looking kind of pale, and you’re kind of on fire. Are you okay?” 

 

“What?” 

 

Izuku looked up and realized that he was indeed on fire. The fire magic surrounding him had small sporadic bursts, almost lashing out at whoever was nearby. He swallowed hard and put a cap on his magic power, he was at school, he didn’t need to be falling apart like this!

 

Izuku took a deep breath and buried his magic, he didn’t need it lashing out. He could get in trouble, or worse, hurt someone!

 

“I-I’m okay!” Izuku stammered. “I’m pr-pretty sure it’s just nerves.”

 

Mirio frowned. “Are you sure? I’m pretty sure Mr. Aizawa wouldn’t mind you going to lay down in the infirmary if you need to.”

 

Izuku swallowed back the vomit creeping up his throat. “I-I’m sure, I think may-maybe going to class might help.” He turned away and focused on breathing in and out, forcing himself to calm down. “It’s good to be able to focus on something right?” He offered a wobbly smile to the older student.

 

What he really wanted to do was run back the way he came, run all the way back home and back to Eri and the Moogles. Where he could stay, and where he knew he could keep them safe. That was his job now, instead he was at school pretending as if everything was fine!

 

“If you’re sure.” Mirio offered a smile back. “Just take it easy okay? This is all a pretty big event, of course it’s going to leave us pretty shaken.”

 

“...I’ll keep that in mind. Thank you for helping me.” Izuku nodded his thanks and hurried away. He felt his legs carry him through the building, slowly making his way up the stairs and through the halls. He couldn’t help but notice how quiet and empty it seemed compared to the first day. Did everyone decide to not come for the day? Or did they-

 

Stop it!

 

Izuku froze in place and took another deep breath, he needed to stay calm. Or at least as calm as he could. He looked to the handrailing to see he had begun to ice it over. He pulled his hand away and wrapped his arms around himself before moving again. The less things he touched the less likely he was going to cause damage.

 

He stood in front of the large door with the 1-A placard above it, a hand hovered over the door to push it open. He noticed ice was beginning to coat his hand.

 

You’re going to suffer from some serious backlash if you keep this up…

 

Izuku shook his head and moved to push the door open, only for someone to beat him to it. The door opened to reveal a tired-looking Aizawa staring down at him. He thought he heard a sigh of relief before he spoke.

 

“Midoriya, how long have you been standing here? Get inside.” He stepped to the side and gestured for him to come in. Izuku stared at him before nodding and walking inside. Much to his surprise, and concern, the class was only half full. He immediately scanned the room for familiar faces. He felt some of the tension leave his chest when he caught sight of Uraraka and Iida, they looked just as happy to see him. 

 

“Take your seat Midoriya, and then we’re going to go over the recent events.”

 

Izuku nodded quietly and moved towards his seat. Katsuki scowled at him as he went to sit down.

 

“Ha? You’re still kicking nerd? I thought you would have bit it on the way here.” He snarled. “If the other extras couldn't even make it here I guess that means they’re a hell of a lot weaker than your ass.”

 

Izuku flinched and shrank away, he didn’t want to do this. Not today.

 

“Bakugo, that’s enough.” Aizawa scolded him. “You are not to talk about your classmates like that, not when a catastrophe on this scale has taken place. You by all means are lucky to be alive, sadly it seems not everyone was fortunate enough to share that luck.” 

 

Katsuki glared at their teacher before huffing and looking away. 

 

Aizawa waited for a moment before continuing. “As you all know last night a large scale disaster took place, leaving us with the mess we have today. I’m thankful for the students who were able to get here safely despite the chasms all over the city. For now we’re going to be putting a few of our lessons on hold.” 

 

Izuku looked around to see everyone’s eyes trained on their teacher. Some of them were shaking, while a few others were eerily still. 

 

“I understand that a lot has taken place, but as your teacher and a faculty member of UA we’re looking for ways to keep our students safe. Thankfully none of the chasms are on UA grounds, so we believe we may have a solution for the students.” He let out a long sigh and rubbed his eyes. “At the moment Cementoss, Power Loader, and a few others are working as fast as they can to set up emergency housing for the students to ensure your safety.”

 

“Emergency housing?” Ochako asked. “But, wouldn’t you have to get permission from our parents?” 

 

“We’re already sending out emails and a few faculty members for those who want to meet in person about this. By the end of the day we may be guiding students to their homes to retrieve their belongings.”

 

Izuku sees a girl, he thinks her name is Tsuyu, raise her hand. “Mr. Aizawa, what if our parents don’t agree to the emergency housing? What would happen then?”

 

“Then we’d have to respect their wishes and let the students return home. There’s not much we can do there unfortunately. Unless the parent is unavailable or...has succumbed to the disaster. In that case UA would take custody of the student.”

 

Izuku felt himself go cold at the announcement. Emergency Housing? There was no way he could work around that, if he got dragged into that then he couldn’t go home. He couldn’t take care of Eri, or the Moogles. He’d be abandoning them!

 

There was no doubt in his mind his mother would want him to go to the housing, if it meant his safety it didn’t matter. 

 

He couldn’t do that, he couldn’t leave them. He couldn't be dragged away, not when they needed him. He’d be letting his Master down, he’s supposed to take care of them!

 

“Midoriya, control your Quirk.” Aizawa raised his voice and snapped him from his thoughts. Izuku looked down to see ice covering his desk and creeping up his arms. He shuddered and lifted his hands from the desk.

 

“I-I’m sorry…” He mumbled.

 

“Tch, useless Deku.” 

 

“I understand this is a hard time Midoriya, but you have to keep a handle on your Quirk. That goes for the rest of you too.”

 

“Yes sir!”

 

“Now, does anybody have any questions?” He asked, looking over the half-filled classroom. Everyone looked at each other before shaking their heads, allowing him to continue. 

 

“Alright then, I suppose now we can get started.”




-HoL-





“This is...even worse than what I expected it to be.” Mirai muttered as he looked over the city. 

 

“I don’t think even you could have foreseen this level of destruction.” Toshinori sighed. 

 

The two stood on the roof of a nearby clinic, looking over the destruction of the city. It was one of the times Mirai was glad to return to his apartment for the night, instead of sleeping at his agency. Had he stayed, he would have been lost. 

 

He had tried hurrying to the agency to get in contact with all his employees after he had woken up to see the large rifts in the ground. On his way over he found the unconscious body of Ingenium, his armor was wrecked and face stained with tears. Yet somehow the only signs of injury were the scrapes on his hands. 

 

“Do you think he knows what happened?” Toshinori asked.

 

“I would assume so, I found him near one of the chasms. He seemed distressed for the brief moment he regained consciousness, he was incoherent but I believe he was looking for someone.” Mirai answered. “Who does Ingenium usually patrol nights with?”

 

“I’m not sure to be honest, I don’t think he has a partner come night time patrols. Then again I don’t know the young man very well.” 

 

“I see.” 

 

The two stood in silence, listening to the blaring sirens and watching many heroes leap over the great rifts. Some of them had other heroes or civilians in tow, trying to get them to a safe place or the next area that needed their assistance. 

 

Toshinori glanced at his old friend, turning his gaze back to the city when he saw him look over. He coughed into his fist before breaking the silence. 

 

“Are the members of your agency alright? Have you been in contact with Young Togata?” He asked.

 

Mirai sighed. “Mirio is alright, he messaged me a short while ago. He asked if I was alright, then let me know he got to the school.”

 

“That’s a relief, and the others?”

 

“Unfortunately Bubble Girl and Centipeder haven’t gotten back to me. I would rather not assume the worst but…”

 

“You can’t help it.” Toshinori finished.

 

Mirai nodded silently before pushing his glasses up out of habit. “All Might.”

 

“Yes?”

 

“As your successor, and the only one I saw making it out of this alive. Do you think Mirio will find a way to set this right?”

 

Toshinori shot him a look of surprise before looking up at the cloudy sky. “I believe that’s a lot of pressure to put on him, but I believe he may find a way. Though hopefully he won’t be alone, this seems like a task far too great for one person.”

 

Mirai hummed, and was about to respond when the door to the roof opened. The doctor of the clinic peeked out to see the two. 

 

“Ahem, Ingenium is awake, and I would kindly ask that you two come down from the roof. We don’t want any accidents occurring, our clinic is already slammed as it is.” She huffed. 

 

“Right, thank you.” Toshinori walked forward as the doctor stepped inside. He paused for a moment to watch Mirai, he stared at the city for a while longer before following his idol. The two were quick to step into one of the clinic’s private rooms where Ingenium was waiting. They opened the door to see him standing near a window, looking at the destruction of the city. 

 

Mirai cleared his throat. “Ahem, Pro Hero Ingenium?” 

 

The young man blinked out of his stupor and looked up to see his guests waiting at the door.

 

“Oh, hey. Come on in, though you’re kinda already inside.” He gave a weak laugh. A heavy silence settled over the room as the door closed. The three looked between each other, prompting the other to speak.

 

“Are-”

 

“You wanna know what happened, right? O-Oh, sorry.” Ingenium had interrupted Toshinori.

 

“No, no, it’s fine. I was just asking if you’re alright. What you must have gone through last night must have been intense.” Toshinori said.

 

“O-Oh...I’m alright. As much as I can be. Sorry but, who are you again?” He looked over the thin man.

 

“This is All Might’s secretary, Mr. Yagi.” Mirai answered. “All Might is busy at the moment, he’s trying to help with disaster relief. We’re trying to gather as much information as we can, so we can decide how to proceed.”

 

Ingenium watched him before a sad look crossed his face. He sighed and rubbed his eyes. “It’s...it’s a lot.”

 

“I understand it may be difficult to talk about.” Toshinori walked over and sat in a chair beside him. “But we need to know what happened, or what may have happened. We’re not sure how much you know.”

 

“I know.” He said. “I know what happened, or at least most of it. I think.” He looked down at his bandaged hands. “Also, please just call me Iida. No need to use my hero name here.”

 

“Alright then, Iida, could you please recount the events from last night?” Mirai walked over, he chose not to sit down.

 

Tensei tapped his hands against each other, deciding where to start. 

 

“I had been on patrol last night, I usually only patrol a certain area but I left that area after I saw a certain someone rushing across rooftops. It was Guardian.”

 

Tensei didn’t miss the way the man’s eyes narrowed. He knew what kind of reaction he was going to get.

 

“I followed her for a while until I caught up to her, she was in a hurry. She also has her own turf you know, and she hardly steps out of it unless a really big monster comes by. This time she was heading over to Sir Nighteye’s agency.” He glanced at the man to see a mixture of confusion and irritation on his face.

 

“She had a question for you actually, she seemed...really scared. Like she knew something bad was coming, and she was going to you to ask about it. She said she needed to know if there was some way to stop it, we were almost to your agency when…” He trailed off.

 

“When what?” Toshinori pressed.

 

“It had been quiet all night, way too quiet, neither of us noticed until it was too late. We ended up stopping when we saw a horde of small shadows appearing and all heading in one direction. That’s when we saw it.” He paused, taking a moment to remember the amalgamation of shadows, all bound together in a dense core of malice and darkness. 

 

“I...I don’t know what to call it, but it was like a tornado of shadows! They were all surrounding a core of them all packed together. That thing caused so much destruction, just one . It destroyed buildings, sucked them into darkness, even some of her strongest moves barely slowed it down.” He felt his heart rate rise as he thought about it.

 

“That thing was a monster, and we barely beat it. It took everything we had and then some, we thought it was the only one at first. Maybe it was just some once off occurrence, and then we saw more .” He looked up at the two men to see their horrified expressions. “Hundreds of them falling out of the sky a-and ready to destroy everything, I thought we were done for. Turns out Guardian had one more ace up her sleeve. I don’t know if she had been storing up all that energy, or that’s what she had left but...she took them all out.” 

 

“Excuse me?” Mirai raised an eyebrow.

 

“She took them all out in one go with this wave of bright light...one minute they were there and then the next they were just gone.” He looked to the side as he replayed the next scenes in his mind.

 

“Do you know where Guardian is?” Toshinori asked. “I assume after that she left you in favor of searching for Sir Nighteye?”

 

He shook his head. “N-No! She wouldn’t do that, she...she didn’t leave me there because she went to go looking for you, she…” Tears burned his eyes as he kept his gaze trained to the floor.

 

“She was going to fall into one of those giant holes in the ground, and I went to catch her.”

 

Toshinori’s eyes widened.

 

Tensei continued. “I caught her, but I was also hanging onto a pole. I was trying to pull us back up to safety and she told me to let go. I didn’t, I couldn’t but then she... she let go.”

 

“What?” The two asked in unison

 

“She let go because...she said it wouldn’t do any good for both of us to f-fall…” He grit his teeth. “I-I didn’t let go but she did, she fell down there and I couldn’t reach her! I just needed a little more time, that’s all I needed. I could have gotten us both out of there, I just needed time!’

 

Mirai and Toshinori exchanged glances, letting the young man weep. He was frustrated and sad, having lost what they believe was a friend.

 

“So she’s gone?” Toshinori asked.

 

Tensei nodded. “I couldn’t save her...I’m sorry.”

 

Mirai muttered something under his breath that earned a glare from the other man. 

 

“I understand that this must have been hard to recount.” The blonde stood up. “I apologize for the distress we caused, and thank you for telling us all this. It’ll really help.” He put a hand on his shoulder. “I promise we’ll do everything we can.”

 

Tensei looked up at him and nodded. “R-Right, glad I could help.”

 

“Mr. Yagi, we should start heading out.” 

 

Toshinori sighed and nodded. “Right. Thank you for your time, Ingenium.”

 

He laughed. “Thought I told you to call me Iida.”

 

Toshinori nodded before following Mirai out of the room. They were quiet as they walked out of the clinic, thanking the doctor as they left. It wasn’t until they were a good distance away, and sure that they were alone when they began speaking again.

 

“Guardian is gone.” Toshinori muttered, taking in the realization.

 

“Yes, she is. I believe that may have put us all in a very vulnerable position, I’m afraid we don’t have much time.”

 

He nodded. “She’s gone, and she left everything behind…”

 

Mirai glanced at him and nodded. “Indeed, why?”

 

Toshinori went quiet, thinking about everything he knew, everything he found out about her. “If she’s gone...then those two are…” He paled.

 

“What? All Might what are you talking about?” Nighteye asked.

 

“I have to go.” Toshinori answered curtly. “I’ll talk to you later Nighteye, but I have to go!” He began to rush forward. “I’ll explain it later, I promise!”

 

He didn’t wait for a response as he slipped into a dark alley and transformed into his muscle form, quick to leap out and begin to make his way across the city.

 

Young Midoriya...Guardian’s daughter, without her here they’re alone. Those two may have only had Guardian, leaving them without any kind of caretaker. I can’t leave them on their own!



-.-



“Midoriya, are you alright?”

 

Izuku looked up to see Iida and Uraraka standing at his desk, he stared at them blankly, trying to remember what they just asked him.

 

“What?” 

 

“We asked if you’re alright, you seem a little out of it today. Is everything okay?” Uraraka pulled a chair over and sat beside him. 

 

“I-I’m okay, just a little shaken up…” He mumbled. “This is all p-pretty chaotic you know?”

 

She nodded in understanding as Iida spoke up.

 

“There’s no need to fear Midoriya, the faculty are taking steps to ensure that we’ll be safe. They are moving rather quickly, but that’s to be expected of such a prestigious school. They must always be one step ahead.”

 

“Exactly, we’re gonna be fine.” Uraraka smiled. “I know what’s happening is pretty scary, but we’re gonna get through this.” 

 

Iida nodded in agreement, and Izuku sighed.

 

“Yeah. I-I’m sorry, I’m just a little...nervous I guess. Sorry if I’m worrying you.” He muttered.

 

“Tch, of course the loser is scared, useless Deku.” Katsuki stood up from his seat as the bell for lunch rang.

 

“Bakugo, that is no way to treat your classmate!” Iida scolded him. “You should be more kind and considerate, this is a very trying time. Everybody is frightened to some degree, many lives have been lost and even more are injured.”

 

“Then they’re all just a bunch of weaklings.” He sneered. “Why don’t you go back to babying the nerd like Round Face over there if you’re not gonna accept that.”

 

“Bakugo, that's mean!” Uraraka scowled. “And what is your problem with him? Izuku hasn’t done anything to you!” 

 

Katsuki glared at her before huffing and shaking his head. “He’s useless Deku, that’s why. Of course a powerless freak like him is gonna be scared.”

 

Izuku shot a glance towards Katsuki, he opened his mouth to protest, but the sound of a small explosion made him shut his mouth. The bully grinned and walked out of the classroom, muttering something about him knowing his place.

 

“Ugh, sometimes he just makes my blood boil!” Uraraka huffed. “Anyway, why don’t we grab lunch too? You look a little pale and I think eating might help.”

 

“Y-Yeah, sure.” Izuku mumbled.

 

“Midoriya, the desk!”

 

Izuku looked down and lifted his hands, stopping the ice from spreading. He made a noise of frustration before gripping the sleeves of his outfit. He felt his magic writhing inside of him, trying to respond to the overwhelming emotions he can barely keep a lid on.

 

He muttered out an apology and grabbed his backpack before following them out of the classroom. He let them take the lead and guide him towards the cafeteria as he tried to stay somewhat aware.

 

He hadn’t paid any attention to the lesson, his notebook was barren with a few measly scribbles. He wanted to berate himself, tell himself he should know better and should have paid attention, but he couldn’t bring himself to do it. Even if he had been able to focus on the lesson for just a moment, his thoughts would have turned back to Eri and the Moogles. 

 

He didn’t like the idea of the dorms, not when they needed him. He would hope that his mother would say no, but that was unlikely. If it was going to keep him safe she’d be all for it, then again there was the issue with getting in contact with her. He pulled out his phone and glanced at his messages, the text to his mom was still unread.

 

The hospital must be slammed, makes sense. She probably doesn’t have time to look at her phone…

 

Izuku frowned to himself and checked for any messages from Eri, there was nothing. He shot her a quick text to ask if she was okay and how she was doing. She’d probably respond in a minute or two, unless she was taking a nap. 

 

How am I gonna fix this? I need to stay with Eri and the Moogles, but I don’t think UA or my mom are going to give me a choice?

 

The school had high security, that meant trying to escape wouldn’t do him any good. The thought of telling someone, getting help, crossed his mind. He quickly pushed that thought away. Eri would be taken away, the Moogles would be stranded, Izuku would be in trouble for working with a vigilante.

 

There was no winning, but he was going to make it work. He had to. He didn’t have any other choice.

 

Izuku grunted as he bumped into Iida.

 

“Midoriya, pay attention.” Iida looked over his shoulder. “You should watch where you’re going, it’s good that you bumped into me instead of a wall.” 

 

“R-Right! Sorry…” Izuku pocketed his phone and followed them into the lunchroom. He numbly listened to Iida and Uraraka chat as he grabbed a tray of food. He couldn’t remember what ordered, but he’d try to eat it anyway. 

 

His Master wouldn’t want him to skip meals. 

 

He gripped the tray tightly, feeling a few sparks shock his hands. He gasped and forced his power down, he did not need to be using one of the most dangerous elements at his disposal. He had to get it together! It felt difficult though, with the rising pressure in his chest that left him with little to no breath. It felt like his throat was clogged and he could barely breathe, the air he took in never reached his lungs. 

 

It’ll pass, it’ll pass. Just focus on something else, you’re fine. Don’t fall apart.

 

“Right Izuku?” 

 

“What?” He looked up to see his friends giving him worried glances.

 

“Did you space out again?” Uraraka asked. “I said that everything is gonna be fine, the heroes are gonna figure this out.”

 

Izuku stared at her, he could see it. She was stressed too, trying to cling onto something, anything that could bring reassurance.The slight shaking of her shoulders, how tightly she was gripping her tray. Just like the rest of them, she wanted to hope that everything would be okay.

 

Izuku nodded as they sat down. “Y-Yeah, the heroes are doing their best to keep everything contained. They’re trained to act quickly so I’m sure everything is being handled.” He said before taking a bite of his rice. He realized that’s all he got, that was fine. He didn’t think he could handle anything too heavy. 

 

Iida nodded. “I’m glad that you both hold such confidence in the heroes.” He looked out the window. “I’m sure my brother is out there as well, offering any aid he can.”

 

Izuku nodded, taking another bite.

 

“You know, with all this stuff that’s happening I’m sure they’re evening getting the help of Guardian. There’s no way this isn’t tied to those monsters.”

 

At the mention of her name Izuku began to choke on his food.

 

Izuku coughed and tried to clear his throat. He gratefully took a glass of water Uraraka handed him and took a drink. Sighing once he was okay again, he let out a few small coughs while his friends fretted over him. 

 

“Midoriya are you alright?” Iida asked. 

 

“I-I’m fine.” He coughed. “It happens, it’s fine.”

 

“Are you sure?” Uraraka moved over to sit beside him. “Izuku, you’ve been really off today. Are you sure you’re okay?”

 

Izuku flinched when he felt her hand rest on his shoulder, and Iida’s on his back. It was so nice and welcoming, warm and kind. Even though he knew they meant no harm, they only wanted to help- he couldn’t help but feel like he was in danger. If they knew about him and Master Aqua would they be so quick to comfort him? If they knew she was gone would they still be confident in everything being okay? If they knew she trained him, would they end up depending on him fixing everything? Would they even be his friends anymore? Since she wasn’t there would he have to go out and do her job? Could he even do that? Would he even survive?

 

He didn’t know, he wasn’t sure if he wanted to know. He wanted to see his Master, hear her tell him that he was overthinking things. That it was going to be okay.

 

But it’s not going to be okay!

 

Izuku grit his teeth as hot tears began to build in his eyes, blurring his vision. He let out a choked sob and stood up, grasping at his chest as the ache grew worse. 

 

“I-I’ll be right back.” He whispered.

 

“What?”

 

Before they could question it further, Izuku shoved past Iida and ran out of the cafeteria. He sprinted down the hall, keeping his head down until he crashed into someone. He heard a few words of concern, but brushed them off before running again. Izuku ran until he was sure he found an empty hallway. From there he barreled into the nearest bathroom and threw himself in a stall, slamming the door shut and locking it. 

 

He leaned against the door before slowly sinking to the floor and beginning to sob. He tried to keep himself quiet, but couldn’t help the loud gasps and pitiful cries. He tugged at his hair as he listened to his cries echo off the bathroom walls. 

 

He took in one shaky breath after another, his chest painfully tight. He couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t breathe, he was dying! 

 

Izuku clawed at his tie and struggled to take it off. He was sure he was only making it tighter with his struggles, as he felt his throat close up more. There was a loud bang as he threw himself against the stall and continued his fight. An intense chill raced through his body as pulled on his tie, and scratched at his neck, spreading through the entire room. 

 

He continued to scratch and pull at his neck, hard ice coating his neck and further cutting off his air. He tried to switch to fire, only to have pain racing through him at the attempt. 

 

He gasped when he heard the door to the bathroom slam open, and heard someone running in. He held his breath and tried to quiet the sobs and make himself smaller, he didn’t want to be found. He wasn’t supposed to be falling apart, yet here he was. Unable to keep it together for a day.

 

“Hello? First year are you in here?”

 

He looked up at the familiar voice, his panic pausing for a moment.

 

“You ran off kind of suddenly, are you sure you’re okay? If you need help you can let someone know, I can get Mr. Aizawa if you can’t deactivate your Quirk.” He offered.

 

Izuku continued his fight with his tie as he heard footsteps approach the stall he was in. He didn’t see the face that poked through the door to see him struggling. Forced to take shallow breaths as he slowly suffocated.

 

There was a moment of silence before Izuku resumed his struggles, not hearing the click of the stall unlocking. He didn’t realize someone was with him until a pair of hands removed his own hands from his throat. 

 

“Hey, stop that, you’re hurting yourself!” A soft but stern voice cut through his thoughts. “Your tie is too tight, right? You’re only making it worse, here.” He felt him undo the tie, and it felt a little easier to breathe. Izuku took in what he thought were deep breaths, but were still quick and shallow.

 

Izuku heard the third year, Togata, that’s right his name was Togata, speaking but couldn’t make out many of the words. He was looking down at him, clearly trying to get his attention. Izuku tried his best to focus on his words, to calm down.

 

“...get you to the infirmary. You might give yourself frostbite.” 

 

Izuku made a confused noise before taking a look around the room, shocked to see that it was covered in ice. A few spikes poked out from the walls, there was a sink that had water frozen while it had been running. He looked down at himself and felt the thick frost that covered his body, his hands and face had the worst of it.

 

He nearly fell over once he felt how much magic energy he had used in his episode. Togata kept him from falling, he glanced over and saw his arms were covered in ice too.

 

“O-Oh, I’m sorry…” Izuku apologized as Togata guided him over to the door. 

 

“What, this? It’s fine, I’ve gotten a lot worse from training exercises, so don’t worry about that. What about you, you a little better now?”

 

Izuku refused to look him in the eye when he answered, instead staring at his hands. “T-the backlash is pr-pretty severe...I didn’t know I was using it.” He shivered.

 

The third year nodded and began to take him down the hall, glad the first year wasn’t questioning where they were going yet “That’s fine, like I said no big deal. You’re gonna be alright, we just need to get you warmed up.”

 

“I-I can warm myself up.” Izuku looked up. He held out his hands and produced a weak flame, hissing at the pain as his hands began to thaw.

 

“I wouldn’t do that, you using the ice aspect of your powers seemed to take a lot out of you.” Togata put his hands down. “Plus I don’t think you need to be setting the hallways on fire for fifteen minutes of flame.” He grinned.

 

Izuku paused before giving him a look, he didn’t know whether to feel insulted or ashamed of the joke. Even Togata stopped before starting to laugh. “Sorry! That was a pretty bad pun huh? Eh, I’ll do better next time.” 

 

He’s trying to make a joke? Now?

 

“Anyway, I was surprised to run into you again first-year, it was Midoriya right?”

 

Izuku nodded.

 

“Well, I was surprised to run into you, especially considering you should probably be in the cafeteria. You didn’t answer me when you crashed into me in the halls, and that made me really worried. Also considering you left a trail of ice where you ran.” He hummed. “Wasn’t too hard to find you.”

 

Izuku blushed and covered his face. “I am s-so sorry!”

 

“It’s fine, as a third year I can promise you there have been way worse outcomes with Quirk Accidents. I would say this is more of a minor one.” He looked over to Izuku, hoping to have made him feel somewhat better. Only to see the same ashamed expression from before.

 

Togata frowned and looked forward, keeping a hand on Izuku’s back to help guide him. “You know. I think I should have taken you to the infirmary when we got here. Laying down might have been a good idea, and considering it’s quiet in there that probably would have helped.”

 

“N-No!” Izuku shook his head. “It’s fine! Really! I-I was just thinking and then my thought got out of hand and…”

 

Izuku didn’t have to look at his guide to know he was frowning. 

 

“If you need to talk to someone Midoriya, Hound Dog is a pretty good counselor. I’m sure he’d be more than willing to listen. What we’re going through is admittedly pretty scary, but it doesn’t mean we have to bottle up all our worries you know?”

 

Except you do when you’re connected to a criminal…

 

“Hm?”

 

Crap I said that outloud!

 

“N-Nothing!” Izuku waved his arms around. “Just ignore me! I can get to the infirmary from here, don’t worry!” He tried to dash forward, only to feel the world tilt as what little air was in his lungs was taken away. He saw the floor race up to meet him, only for him to stop midfall. Izuku looked up to see Togata had caught him.

 

“Easy now, I don’t think you’re in much shape to be running off.” He smiled. “It might be better to take it nice and slow.”

 

Izuku grumbled in agreement and righted himself.

 

They continued in silence, Izuku put a little distance between himself and Togata. He had to admit he was nice, and he was glad he stepped in to stop his panic attack. Regardless, he couldn’t help but feel wary of him.

 

Okay, now you’re being ridiculous .

 

He scratched at his face, he knew that. But he was distrustful of everyone, especially now when he was teetering on the edge. Should he slip up, or raise any suspicion, it’s Eri and the Moogles who are at stake; and it’s his Master he’s let down.

 

She’d know you’re trying your best.

 

His best wasn’t good enough! He was pathetic! One day without her and he was already falling apart, he already caused property damage because he couldn’t keep himself together. 

 

He gripped his sleeve, feeling heat beginning to build up. He was going to ruin his uniform if he didn’t stop. 

 

“According to the Prime Minister, this event is, unfortunately, not limited to Japan but is indeed a global event.”

 

Izuku stopped in his tracks and looked to the source of the noise. They were in front of a teacher’s lounge, the door mostly open. Some of the faculty were gathered around the television, watching with bated breath. 

 

“According to the reports this morning, there are over an estimate of 100,000 casualties and even more injuries within this prefecture alone.”

 

A map of the Prefecture appeared on the screen. Izuku’s eyes widened when he saw a certain part highlighted in red. A zone that had disappeared. He refused to believe it.

 

“Midoriya…” Togata tried to pull him away, but Izuku was rooted in place. 

 

“There is a struggle to treat all injured citizens with the severe lack of medical supplies and designated treatment areas.”

 

“The hospitals are slammed…” Izuku muttered. “The hospitals are slammed.” He gripped the hem of his jacket, eyes trained on the screen. “That’s why she’s not answering...

 

“This morning many areas were swallowed up by these strange chasms, the areas are not limited to housing but to places of business as well. Unfortunately for the injured…”

 

“Don’t say it, don’t say it.” He clenched his phone tightly in one hand. 

 

“This morning the Mustafu City Hospital disappeared as well, leaving many without medical assistance, and raising the casualty rates even higher.”

 

Izuku watched as they pulled up a picture of where the hospital should have been, but instead all that was left was a dark crater. It switched to camera footage shot from a helicopter, then changed again to amateur footage of the site. Again and again it changed to show the exact same thing. A desolate area with no chance of any survivors.

 

This can’t be happening. This can’t be happening!

 

Hot tears began to pour down his face, feeling like scorching lava on his icy skin. His hands shook violently and he dropped the phone, making a loud clatter. He couldn’t hear the words of the TV anymore as something in him broke .

 

“Midoriya!” 

 

The teachers looked up to see one of Aizawa’s students beginning to catch fire. Steam rolled off him in waves, melting the thick ice coating him. Behind him was a third year they all recognized, trying to pull him out of his breakdown. Small flames surrounded him as he sank to his knees, harsh sobs wracking his body as he struggled to hold back his cries. 

 

Togata drew his hands back when the heat became too intense. He looked on in dismay, as he could only watch the kid spiral out of control. 

 

“Aizawa!” One of them yelled.

 

“On it.” 

 

The man stepped towards Izuku and activated his Quirk, eyes flashing red as his hair began to float. Much to his surprise the flames didn’t die out but instead continued to build and rage harder. Aizawa stared at Izuku before deactivating his Quirk and trying again. Still no result.

 

“Aizawa!”

 

“My Quirk isn’t working on him!” Aizawa shouted. “Midoriya, you need to calm down.” He stepped forward hesitantly, watching the flames rising.

 

“What do you mean your Quirk isn’t working on him?” Cementoss stood up, ready to contain him if needed. “Where’s Midnight,” he asked. “We need to sedate the boy.”

 

“She’s probably in the cafeteria.” Snipe muttered as he pulled out his phone.

 

“I mean my Quirk isn’t working on him!” He glared at Cementoss as he dared another step closer. “Midoriya, I know you can hear me. You need to calm down before you hurt someone.” He raised his voice.

 

“Midnight is on her way.” Snipe confirmed.

 

“Good.”

 

Mirio watched as the homeroom teacher tried to calm his student. Much to his shock, the cancelling Quirk did nothing to help. He frowned to himself and moved forward, ignoring the shouts from the other teachers.

 

He couldn’t help but feel responsible, he knew his classmate wasn’t doing well in the first place. Instead of telling someone or taking him to the infirmary he just let him go. 

 

Mirio grit his teeth as he partially activated Permeation, if he could avoid burning he would. He reached a hand forward and placed it on Izuku’s back. He had most of his arm activated, save for his hand. 

 

“Hey, Midoriya.” He raised his voice. “It’s okay, you’re okay.”

 

“Togata get away from him, you’re going to hurt yourself!”

 

Mirio ignored them with a sigh, he braced himself as he pulled Izuku back and wrapped his arms around him. The flames faltered for a moment. Mirio was actually grateful for the ice on his arms now.

 

“I don’t know what you saw on there that’s shaken you up pretty badly, but you’re gonna be okay.” He grit his teeth as he felt the fire burn his arms and chest. “If you calm down we can talk this out, and we can help you. We want to help.” 

 

He smiled as he felt the temperature go down, the flames were getting smaller. Izuku was still sobbing, he had reached up to grab Mirio’s arm at some point. 

 

“It’s working.” Aizawa muttered. 

 

“I know it feels like the world is ending, but it’s not. You’re gonna be okay and we’re going to get through this. But you need to calm down first, okay?” 

 

Izuku’s hand clenched tighter in response, he was starting to come back. 

 

Mirio sighed in relief as the rest of the flames began to disappear. Their uniforms could be in better shape, but it wasn’t a big deal. Not to Mirio at least.

 

Aizawa stared at them before hurting forward and kneeling in front of them.

 

“Are you here Midoriya?” He asked. “Can you hear me?”

 

A strained whimper escaped Izuku in response.

 

He sighed and looked up as Midnight ran over. “I got the call, what happened?”

 

Aizawa sighed as he looked up at her. “Midoriya was having a panic attack, but Togata already handled it. Despite us telling him to stay away.”

 

Mirio smiled before looking at Izuku. “You think you can walk Midoriya?” He asked, giving him a light shake. When he didn’t get a response he shook him again. “Midoriya?”

 

Aizawa shook his head, “He’s passed out, but it looks like he’ll be fine. Come on, let’s get to the infirmary.” 

 

He took the unconscious Izuku from his arms and walked down the hall at a fast pace. He glanced down at his student and sighed.

 

“You and I need to have a talk.”




-.-



“Young Togata, may I have a word with you?”

 

“Hm?” The young man turned around from his group of friends. His arms were wrapped in bandages from earlier in the day, he insisted to not be healed completely by Recovery Girl in favor of attending the rest of his classes.

 

All Might approached the group in his civilian attire.

 

Nejire looked up in surprise.

 

“Woah, All Might? When did you get here?”

 

“Just right now!” He laughed. “Apologies I couldn’t be here earlier, I was helping with disaster relief. Now, Young Togata, mind stepping into one of the Teacher’s Lounges with me?”

 

“Oh, of course sir!” He started walking forward, the turned to wave at the others. “See you guys later!”

 

“Bye Mirio, see you later…” Amajiki waved back.

 

“See you in a little bit!” Nejire waved excitedly before resuming her conversation with 

Amajiki. Taking wild guesses about what All Might could possibly want with their friend. 

 

All Might and Mirio hurried to an empty lounge and shut the door before All Might deflated with a puff of smoke. Mirio gave him a look of concern as his second mentor coughed up some blood.

 

“Woah, sir are you okay?” Mirio asked, watching him sit on a couch and take a deep breath. “Did you already use up your time for the day?” 

 

“N-No, I’m fine. Just a little tired, I’ve been working with Nighteye since the morning. We’ve been trying to figure what happened, and so far it isn’t looking good.” He looked up with a frown, concern etched onto his features.

 

“We’ve found out a few things, and so far it only serves to make the situation worse.”

 

Mirio twitched, opening his mouth to ask when All Might gestured for him to sit down. He paused before doing so, unsure where this was going.

 

“Young Togata, mind if I ask how much you know about Guardian?”

 

“Huh? Guardian, the vigilante?” Mirio put a hand on his chin. “I know that Sir really doesn’t like her, and that she usually comes out at night to fight the monsters...the monsters that probably caused this. That’s all I can really say about her, I appreciate what she does and that she’s made the streets safer. Why?” Mirio gasped and leaned forward. “Is Sir going to be working on her with this? I can only imagine how upset that might be making him.”

 

All Might stared at him before shaking his head. “N-No, no we won’t be working with her on this case.” He ran a hand through his hair. “Even if we wanted to, I’m afraid we can’t contact her.”

 

Mirio’s heart sank, there was no way…

 

“Unfortunately, we found out that she was among the victims that disappeared last night. Though before she fell into one of the chasms, she took out as many of the monsters she could. She’s brought us some time, time that we’re running out of…”

 

Mirio grit his teeth, keeping a smile on his face. The grim reminder that’s been playing in his mind echoing again and again. He was going to be the only survivor. It was going to be up to him to somehow fix this. 

 

He was going to lose his family, his friends. The weight of the world was resting on his shoulders.

 

“Sir, if I may, why are you telling me this?” Mirio asked.

 

All Might paused, taking a moment to look at his successor. The tension in his shoulders, the fake smile that hid overwhelming fear behind it. He knew that look all too well.

 

“Well, for one I want to keep you in the loop. You deserve to know these things, especially since….”

 

“Yeah.” Mirio nodded. “I know.”

 

“I also wanted to tell you, because I have a favor to ask of you.”

 

“Sir?”

 

“There’s someone I want you to keep an eye on. A fellow student, you probably haven’t met him. He’s alone right now, and I’m afraid that something might go wrong if he’s left alone for too long.”

 

Mirio raised an eyebrow. “You want me to keep an eye on someone? Who?”

 

All Might sighed and scratched at his face. “There’s a young man, named Izuku Midoriya. There’s a-”

 

“Wait Midoriya?” 

 

All Might looked up. “Do you know him?”

 

“Yes sir! I met him earlier today, I stopped him from falling in one of the pits. He seemed pretty off, in all honesty I should have kept an eye on him. He kind of lost it earlier and froze the bathroom, then set the hallway on fire. He wasn’t doing too good, but I’m hoping he’s okay now. He ended up passing out…”

 

All Might watched him before sighing. “So you’ve already met him.”

 

Mirio nodded. “Yeah, he seems like a good person. Why would you want me to keep an eye on him? Is there something wrong with him?” Mirio paused, letting the gears in his mind turn. “Does it...does it have anything to do with Guardian disappearing?”

 

His mentor stiffened up before coughing into his hand. “I’d...call it...paying back a favor.”

 

“I’m sorry?”

 

All Might stared at the ground before getting to his feet and turning away.

 

“Guardian has done a lot for people, she’s saved us again and again. She’s also helped me a few times. The least I can do is...is help her.”

 

Mirio stared at All Might, opening and closing his mouth before shaking his head.

 

“You just want me to keep an eye on him? That’s it?”

 

“Please. Please make sure he doesn’t do anything reckless, at least within these walls.” He slowly turned towards Mirio.

 

Mirio watched him. “Okay, yeah. Sure, I’d call Midoriya my friend. It shouldn’t be a problem.”

 

“Thank you…”

 

“Just one more thing All Might sir, is uh...is Midoriya somehow related to Guardian?” He asked.

 

All Might didn’t answer him, instead he looked away. That was all the answer he needed. 



-HoL-



Izuku groaned as he slowly came to, he felt exhausted and overheated. He slowly opened his eyes to see a white ceiling. The smell of antiseptic invaded his senses and made him flinch. He never really liked the smell.

 

“Oh, are you awake now dear?”

 

Izuku looked to the side to see Recovery Girl standing at his bedside.

 

“What?” He asked, groaning as he sat up. “What happened?” He asked.

 

“You lost control of your Quirk earlier, but one of the students was able to calm you down.” She handed him a water bottle and sat in a chair.

 

Izuku stared at her, processing her words before everything slammed back into him.

 

“Oh...Oh! Oh no, I-I didn’t hurt anyone did I?” He asked. “I didn’t mean for that to happen, I’m sorry! I thought I could-”

 

“It’s alright dear, only one person was injured but that was minor. The young man was allowed to leave a little while ago.”

 

Izuku tried to remember who had grabbed him, he somewhat recognized his voice, but it had sounded muffled and warped. He wrapped his arms around himself as he tried to remember. For a moment he felt safe, just a moment.

 

But that safety was gone now, and he was back with cruel reality. His Master was gone and...so was his mom. 

 

He felt tears burn his eyes as he thought about it.

 

His mom was gone, swallowed up by the darkness. Along with hundreds of thousands of others, he was alone. He was all alone, there was nobody there who could help him now! Not without getting himself in trouble.

 

Izuku took a deep breath and wiped his eyes. “Excuse me ma’am, but what time is it?” He asked.

 

“School just ended.” 

 

“What?” Izuku shouted. “I’ve been out for hours? No, oh no, I gotta go!” He threw his legs over the bed and stood up. He wobbled for a moment before hurrying towards the door. He figured his backpack was somewhere safe, he could get it later. What was most important now was getting out of there.

 

“Now hold on young man!” Recovery Girl protested and tried to stop him. “You can’t leave just yet, Eraser Head needs to talk to you.”

 

“I can talk to him later, I-I’m sorry but I really need to go!” He shouted over his shoulder. He threw open the door and tried to run out, only to crash into none other than his homeroom teacher. 

 

“Midoriya…”

 

Izuku gasped and looked up, backing away as the teacher walked in. He couldn’t help but shrink under Aizawa’s gaze as the man looked him up and down.

 

“About time you’re awake Problem Child.”

 

Problem Child?!

 

“Hi Mr. Aizawa…” He mumbled. “I-I’m...I’m sorry for any trouble I might have caused. I didn’t mean to, honest! M-My powers just...a-and I tried to-” He flinched as a few sparks of lightning appeared. He clenched his fists and made it stop.

 

Aizawa raised a hand to stop him, he waited for a moment before letting out a long sigh. He watched Izuku, seeing how he fidgeted and curled in on himself. He was scared, he was trying to hide.

 

“You’re not in trouble Midoriya.” He grumbled. “But the apology is appreciated. That isn’t quite what I wanted to talk about.”

 

Izuku peeked up.

 

“I have a few concerns about your Quirk.”

 

Oh crap! 

 

“Y-Yes sir?”

 

“While you were breaking down I attempted to use my Quirk on you, so we could calm you down. Unfortunately, it turns out my Erasure doesn’t work on your powers.” 

 

Izuku paled and looked down, his mind racing. How was he going to lie himself out of this one? Could he? Should he just come clean?

 

No! Then you run the risk of losing Eri and the Moogles!

 

“I-I uh…” Izuku swallowed hard. “I’m n-not sure why either.”

 

He huffed and ran a hand through his hair, still glaring at Izuku. “That’s something that we can discuss later. I have a running theory but that’s not important right now. What is important is your reaction to what was on the news. On the television, what happened there?” 

 

Izuku went pale and looked down. “I uh...it’s…” He fumbled with his hands. “O-Overwhelming, I guess. Just...it’s scary you know. We’re running out of options if something goes wrong, and it seems like everything is going wrong. T-There’s no way to fix it, it’ll probably never get fixed and I have no idea what’s gonna happen from here. I don’t know how to fix it, or if anybody can fix it, I mean how do we handle something like this when it’s probably been building for a few years and-

 

“Midoriya!” Aizawa cut him off as soon as he started turning blue. “It’s fine, I understand. This is overwhelming and frightening, especially to someone as young as yourself. But panicking isn’t going to get us anywhere, I’m assuming that the hospital was a breaking point in something that’s been building for a while.”

 

Izuku tugged at his hair. “I-I’m sorry sir…”

 

Aizawa sighed and rubbed his eyes. “We have counselors, Midoriya, and this is a catastrophe that’s affected us in many ways. You shouldn’t be expected to keep all this to yourself, that’s irrational, and leads to what happened earlier today. If you need help you come to the teachers understand? And listen to me when I say this, you’re a child, it’s not your job to fix this. You’re not a hero Midoriya, so don’t think there’s anything you can do for this. Put that thought out of your head, right now.”

 

Izuku hesitantly looked up before nodding. “Y-Yes sir…”

 

His teacher sighed and pointed at a bag sitting on a chair nearby. “Your friends dropped this off after they found out. I recommend you hurry home, we can finish discussing this later.”

 

Izuku grabbed his bag. “Finish?”

 

“It’s about your Quirk not reacting to mine, like I said we can finish the discussion later. Go home before it gets dark out.”

 

Izuku stared at him, waiting for something else to be said. When Aizawa nodded Izuku hurried out of the room and towards the exits. 

 

Recovery Girl waited until he was out of earshot before looking up at Shouta.

 

“He’s lying.”

 

“I know.”

 

“What are you going to do?”

 

“I have his address, and we haven’t gotten any response from his mother via email. So I should probably stop by.”

 

Recovery Girl stared at him before sighing. “Please don’t do anything reckless.”



-.-




He made it home hours ago, once he came home that was when the real work began. Eri’s homework needed grading, some of the Moogles had a few problems. He had to change a couple of lightbulbs and fixed a door. 

 

Then there was the worry of dinner, Izuku had no idea what to make for everyone or if they even had enough. Izuku had been willing to skip dinner if it meant everyone else could eat, it wouldn’t have been a problem. He hadn’t been feeling too hungry anyway.

 

Then someone, he has no idea who, but someone banged on the metal they kept in front of the entrance to the building. 

 

It scared the daylights out of everyone, and out of fear Izuku had yelled at everyone to get upstairs. If it was Heartless then only he could deal with them, even though his magic might not have been enough…

 

He hesitantly made his way over to their makeshift door and pushed the metal out of the way, ready to attack if necessary. Much to his surprise the area was empty, there was nothing there save for a bunch of bags full of takeout food. He had to make a few trips before covering the entrance back up and giving the all clear. 

 

There had been a note attached to one of the bags. Hurriedly scribbled on there it read-

 

‘Someone’s looking out for you’

 

In all honesty it scared him half to death, knowing that someone knew where they were and most likely who he was. 

 

Even as he ate dinner, there was more than enough for everyone, the thought still bothered him. Someone knew, but for the time being it looked like they were willing to keep quiet about it. His question, who knew, and why ?

 

Izuku stared at the ceiling as he thought about it, trying to make sense of it. He felt his leg twitch, itching to move around, but he kept himself still. He had already checked six times now, the door was barricaded, everyone was asleep, everyone was fine

 

One person isn’t fine .

 

Izuku grimaced and turned on his side, hugging a pillow for some kind of comfort. He mentally scolded himself as he felt tears sting his eyes. 

 

He didn’t need to be crying right now, that was the last thing everyone needed. He should be figuring out who knew about them, and what they may want. 

 

Izuku sniffed and rubbed at his eyes, he had to focus. He paused for a moment when he realized he almost set the pillow on fire. He took a deep breath and went back to thinking, pushing his sadness down. He could deal with those feelings later.

 

He tried to go back to thinking about who could have known, the person who’s apparently looking out for them. 

 

Maybe it’s Ingenium, they were always quick to partner up. All Might? No, he wants to catch her too, how would he even know about us? Eraserhead?! He couldn’t cancel out my magic...does it suspect it? Oh no, I messed up!

 

Before he could spiral into a new kind of panic the door to his room opened, and he sat up in surprise. There in the doorway was Eri, crying quietly as she made her way over to him.

 

Izuku relaxed and got up, meeting her halfway and kneeling down to her height. He tucked her in hours ago, but it looked like she hadn’t gotten any rest. 

 

“Eri? Is everything okay?”

 

“I-I can’t...I can’t sleep.” She rubbed her eyes. “I’m trying but…”

 

Izuku nodded and picked her up, hugging her close. “It’s okay, I’m having trouble sleeping too.” He mumbled. 

 

Eri stared at him before nodding and resting her head on his shoulder. She felt safe again, she missed Aqua and she knew Izuku was trying his best. She only wished she could tell him Aqua would be proud that he’s trying his best, Eri knew she’d feel that way, but she couldn’t say something like that without bursting into tears.

 

So for now, she’d settle for hugging him, and hoping he felt every ounce of love and thankfulness she had towards him. Hoping that could somehow ease the burden. 

 

“I miss her…” Eri murmured, looking up at the glow in the dark stickers adorning Izuku’s room. Some of them were of heroes, others were of stars varying in size. 

 

“I miss her too.” Izuku nodded as he wrapped the blanket around them. “I miss her a lot.”

 

Eri welcomed the warmth and yawned. Feeling safe once again.

 

“Izuku?” She mumbled.

 

“Yeah?

 

“Thank you.” 

 

“Of course.”

 

“Izuku?”

 

“Yeah Eri?”

 

“Goodnight.”

 

“Goodnight Eri.”

 

Chapter 8: When it Falls

Summary:

The fall

Chapter Text

When it Falls




“Izuku?”

 

Izuku took out an earphone and looked down at Eri. “Hey, is everything okay?”

 

She nodded. “Can I have some more pancakes?” 

 

“Of course!”

 

Izuku mumbled to himself as he put more batter into the pan. He couldn’t sleep, and decided the best thing to do was make pancakes. It was fine, everyone was about to wake up anyway. He was just planning ahead.

 

It had been a day since the initial catastrophe, and so far everything had only gotten worse. More people were killed by the creatures, or disappeared overnight without a trace. The chasms had gotten bigger as well, swallowing up more buildings and leaving people with less shelter. 

 

It was a nightmare.

 

He clenched his fists as he watched the batter cook. Everything was falling apart so fast it made his head spin. People were out there dying, helpless against the Heartless. Yet here he was, making pancakes. Hiding in his own home like a coward. 

 

“Izuku, you’re on fire again…” 

 

Izuku looked up then glanced down at his arms. He took a deep breath and pulled his magic back. Once they were gone Izuku flipped the pancake and leaned against the counter.

 

“Are you okay?” Eri asked, standing beside him and taking his hand. “You look really tired.”

 

Izuku laughed lightly and nodded. “Yeah, I’m fine. But you look tired too Eri, are you sure you got enough sleep?” 

 

She nodded and leaned against him.

 

“She can always take a nap, those never hurt you know.” Mogma passed them by to put his dishes in the sink before looking at Izuku. “You could use one too Kupo, you look exhausted.”

 

Izuku was well aware of the bags beneath his eyes, though he’d rather not have them pointed out. 

 

“I’ve got school Mogma, I can’t exactly go back to sleep.”

 

“Oh, but you could. You could go right back to sleep and not worry about anything.” They said as they walked past them.

 

“And that is what we call bad advice.” Kogi shook their head and walked away. “Don’t take it!”

 

Izuku rolled his eyes and served Eri, before turning to his own plate and eating what he could. He couldn’t keep a lot of food down, but he supposed something was better than nothing. 

 

Master would want you to take care of yourself…

 

Izuku gripped the fork tightly, scowling at himself when he felt ice begin to creep over his hand. 

 

Would she even approve of how I’m handling everything? Yesterday was a disaster! You couldn’t even keep it together for a day. You’re an embarrassment.

 

Thoughts of Master Aqua plagued him through the night, part of the reason he got up so early. It terrified him to think about it, whether she was alive and struggling to survive through what else might be in the darkness. Or if she’s…

 

He slapped himself and forced down the rest of his food. He didn’t need to be thinking like that. It was fine, everything was fine. His Master was still out there somewhere, she’s still fighting against the darkness, she’s doing everything she can. She’s still alive, he refuses to believe otherwise.

 

“You going to get ready, Kupo?”

 

“Yeah, still gotta keep up appearances and all that.” He muttered, putting his dishes in the sink. He’d try to get to that when he got home after school, unless someone else took care of it. Which they might. 

 

He pat Eri on the head before hurrying upstairs. He greeted a few Moogles as he headed up, letting them know there were pancakes in the microwave. They thanked him as he passed.

 

Izuku went into his room and shut the door, then hurriedly put on his uniform. It wasn’t as straighted as he’d like it to be, but he was more concerned with getting the tie on. No matter what he tried it would always end up bunched up. It was frustrating. He even looked up a tutorial.

 

He was brought back to the moment where his Master tried to fix his tie. How she failed just as badly. It was something they were going to look into, they were supposed to figure it out together. Maybe if he had asked his mom she could have shown him, she probably knew how. He had faint memories of his mother lightly scolding the faceless stranger that was his father, how she’d pull him aside and fix his tie. Sometimes laughing at his own attempts. He remembered once how he promised to give him extra dessert that night if he distracted his mom long enough so he could slip away.

 

Izuku blinked and felt a few tears run down his face. He sniffed and wiped them away.

 

No! It’s too early for this. You can’t fall apart now, you already did! Keep it together.

 

He took a deep breath and shook his head. He was fine, he was perfectly fine . He didn’t get to be sad and weepy when everyone else needed to be upset.

 

It was just another day. He was fine.

 

Izuku pressed a hand to his chest where he felt the Wayfinder resting. He was okay.

 

He took a moment to fuss with his hair and grab his bag before stepping out of the room. It was almost time to leave, he didn’t need to be late. Izuku was sure Mr. Aizawa was already less than pleased with him, being late wasn’t going to help his case. 

 

Izuku walked out of his room, pausing to look at the closed door of his Master’s bedroom. Empty, cold, quiet. Untouched.

 

He couldn’t help himself imagining that she was in there, fast asleep. That she just came home from a long night and wanted to rest. She would have apologized for not seeing Izuku off, but he would understand. She would have asked if he had everything before going to bed, but not before putting Eri back to sleep and cleaning up the kitchen.

 

“I have everything.” He mumbled, as if hearing her ask. “Backpack, phone, charger.” He pulled out the necklace. “And my good luck charm. I’ve got it.” 

 

He tucked the charm into his shirt and pressed a hand to his eyes. “Everyone is fed, and I’ll do dishes when I get back. I’ll have a good day...and I’ll stay safe. I promise.”

 

A harsh ache filled his chest, imagining her smile and her ruffling his hair. 

 

Izuku hurried down the stairs and straightened his bag, stepping around a few Moogles as they walked by.

 

“You heading out, Kupo?” 

 

“Yeah.” He walked over to Eri who got up from her seat. He kneeled down and hugged her as tight as he could. “I’m heading out, and I’ll text you when I get to the school. Have a good day okay?”

 

Eri held on tightly. “I will. Please be careful.” 

 

“Don’t worry, I will. I promise.” He patted her back. “I’ll be back, I promise.” 

 

She nodded and clung to him a little while longer. That fear sat heavy inside of her, the fear of him not coming back, of losing him just like she lost Aqua. That kind of uncertainty was terrifying...but she trusted him. He hadn’t broken a promise, and knowing him he never would. He’d be back.

 

Izuku stood up when Eri finally let him go, looking down at her with a smile.

 

“I’ll see you later Eri.”

 

“See you later…”

 

He walked over to the entrance, slowly moving the covered out of the way before looking back at everyone. “Make sure it’s secured when I leave. We don’t want anything getting in here okay?”

 

“Will do Kupo!”

 

“Be careful!”

 

“See you after school Kupo!”

 

Izuku nodded and slipped out, hurriedly putting the cover back where it was before. He could hear small footsteps from the otherside, the Moogles were already on it. He took a deep breath and nodded to himself before making his way out. Get to school, and stay safe. 

 

As he walked out into the streets, it felt like he had been smacked in the face. Despite it being daytime, the sky was still dark. Swirling with dark clouds and obscuring the sun, hardly any light in the sky. It was dark enough that even most of the street lights were still on, offering small safe havens from the darkness around. The streets were dead, the chasms from the day before were even wider. No living soul could be seen, save for the occasional hero. 

 

Izuku swallowed down whatever fear he had and began to run, something told him he wasn’t safe. He was out in the open and unprotected, so he had to keep moving. If he didn’t…

 

He shuddered, and turned a corner, sprinting down the street. He relied on the route he took the day before to get there, granted it was a little more treacherous this time. There was less ground to walk on, and more gaping holes in the ground that could swallow him up. He couldn’t space out this time, there wasn’t going to be anyone to save him this time around. 

 

He grunted as he jumped over some debris before continuing his run. He still had a lot of ground to cover.

 

He hardly saw anyone as he ran, maybe a few faces poking out of the windows before quickly disappearing. There was no one on the streets save for an occasional civilian rushing to get inside. 

 

There has to be a safe zone somewhere...somewhere people can take shelter. At least I hope so…

 

Izuku came to a stop as he reached what he thought was a safe spot. He needed to catch his breath and get his bearings again. He ended up taking a few random turns since his route from before was changed.

 

“If I’m on this street, then I should be able to go down this way and get to the school...it can’t all be cut off can it?” He mumbled to himself. “This road might be a small detour, but I should be able to get there…” He looked down at his phone.

 

“I’m gonna be late…but as long as I get there it’ll be okay.” He pocketed his phone and was about to start running when something made him freeze. A pit of dread appeared in his gut, sending chills racing up and down his spine. The faint wind that had been blowing was suddenly gone, leaving him in the petrifying silence. 

 

He swallowed back the bile that crept up his throat and began to look around. He knew this feeling, he knew it too well. He was in danger. Something was out there, watching him and waiting. If he didn’t run now then his chances were slim, but if he ran the wrong way then he was done for. 

 

Izuku shuddered when he heard something skittering behind him, claws scraping against the asphalt and concrete. Low hisses and chitters that only one kind of creature could make.

 

Izuku steeled himself as he slowly turned around, paling when he saw a large group of Heartless behind him. More appeared, seeping from the ground and taking form, watching him with their beady yellow eyes. 

 

There was a moment of stillness before all hell broke loose. 

 

One of them hissed loudly and Izuku reacted. With fear fuelling him, he created a large wave of flames and sent it towards the Heartless. He spun around and sprinted down the street, well aware of the horde coming after him. He couldn’t bring himself to look over his shoulder to see just how many were coming after him, so he just ran. As fast as he could.

 

As he turned a corner Izuku sent off another wave of panicked flames, these ones larger than the last. He heard a few hisses and screeches, he could practically feel their rage towards him as they barreled after him. 

 

Just keep running, just keep running!

 

Izuku looked up to see he was almost there, he was getting close to the roads that were next to the UA School grounds. Izuku couldn’t help but feel a pang of worry, if the Heartless didn’t back off and followed him to the school, then he’d be putting so many people in danger. They didn’t care if its a safe ground, they had their sights set on him and they weren’t going to stop until they had him.

 

Is this what happened with Master? Was she chased down too? Hunted down until they finally caught her?

 

Izuku faltered and nearly tripped over himself, barely staying on his feet. He scrambled forward and ran towards the gates. He looked around in panic, looking for someone to save him, to help him. There was no way he could take all these Heartless on his own, was there?

 

Izuku froze in front of the gates and turned around, watching the swarm race towards him. His hands shook as he raised them, intense flames burning at his hands as panic overwhelmed him. 

 

The Heartless were right on top of him when a few of his flames shot out and devoured a few, but it wasn’t enough. He could see their claws reaching out for him when a painful ache appeared in his chest, a harsh tug that almost sent him into overdrive. Before he could react with another blast of magic he felt someone grab the back of his shirt and pull him back.

 

“Detroit...Smash!” All Might shouted as he threw a punch at the horde of Heartless. They all went flying and scattered in his presence. A few pausing to hiss at him before disappearing into the shadows. 

 

Izuku panted, looking up to see none other than the Number 1 Hero right in front of him. If he hadn’t been shaken he probably would have started gushing. 

 

“That was a close one now wasn’t it?” All Might looked down at the shaking student. “Those creatures are getting rather bold now aren’t they?” 

 

Izuku wordlessly nodded and slowly got to his feet. “Th-Th-Thank you sir…” He stammered. “That was...way too close…” 

 

“Are you alright?” All Might looked down at him. “You’re shaking quite a bit.”

 

Izuku waved his hands around. “N-No I’m okay, thank you All Might!” He stepped back. “Just a little sp-spooked…I thought those things were gonna…” He trailed off, staring at the empty street before shaking his head.

 

“Really, I can’t thank you enough.” Izuku looked up at his other childhood hero, just a small spark of happiness ringing through his chest. Momentarily, before fading out, and burning low.

 

“It’s no problem Young...I know your name from somewhere.” All Might hummed as he scratched his chin. “Midoriya, correct? You placed first in the Entrance Exams.”

 

Izuku made a strangled noise as he blushed. He covered his face and turned away towards the gates. “U-Uh, yes sir…” Izuku mumbled, a few sparks of lightning zapping around him. 

 

“It’s rather late, you should get to class Young Midoriya.” All Might patted his back. “Please be careful on your way there, don’t want you getting hurt now.” 

 

“R-Right! Thank you!” Izuku nodded and hurried off. He was just saved by All Might... again . That was what, two times now? 

 

He probably doesn’t remember me from the Slime Villain incident...or the Heartless one. Of course he wouldn’t he’s All Might!

 

Izuku shook his head and rushed through the mostly empty halls. There were a few stragglers like him, late and rushing to get to class. By the time he got to his classroom Izuku was certain that Aizawa was going to kill him. This was the second day in a row he was late, he was pretty sure there was a penalty for something like that.

 

He saw a few students peeking out from the classrooms, a few side glances from the teachers in the rooms. He pretended not to notice as he rushed to his own class, Mr. Aizawa was going to kill him!

 

Izuku nearly fell over as he turned a corner and ran up some stairs. He only stopped running when he made it to the door. Still closed, but he could hear talking from inside. Mr. Aizawa probably started the lesson already, yeah he was definitely going to kill Izuku.

 

Izuku took a moment to catch his breath and straighten out his uniform as best he could before knocking the door and opening it. All the noise stopped as everyone turned to look at him. 

 

“U-Uh, hi…” He mumbled, his face bright red. 

 

“Oh, so you’re still kicking.” Katsuki was the first one to break the silence.

 

“Bakugo!” Someone scolded him. 

 

Ochako and Iida looked relieved to see him and quickly waved him over. Meanwhile Aizawa stared at him before sighing. 

 

“Running pretty late there Midoriya.” He huffed. “Take a seat so we can get on with the lesson.” He looked back at his book before writing on the board again. Izuku swore he heard a quiet ‘thank god’ from under his breath.

 

Izuku sat down, and didn’t miss the glare Katsuki gave him as he passed by. He could practically feel the rage radiating off of him. Izuku tried to focus on the board, and ignore the nausea building up from the dark aura of the boy in front of him. It was fine, he just had to stay out of the way. 

 

It was fine.



-.-




Izuku managed to get through the lesson with little to no issue. There were a few times where he had slipped away mentally, his thoughts turning to his Master, Eri, his mother, the Moogles, the Heartless. The worry would eat away at him, letting some magic slip out before he snapped back to reality and forced himself to calm down. 

 

He got no scoldings, and wasn’t called out for his little slip ups. Which meant he was doing better, keeping it under wraps. There were a few times Katsuki kicked him, or stomped on his foot whenever he deemed the temperature too cold or too hot. 

 

When the bell rang for lunch everyone had gotten up to leave, Katsuki shoved Izuku back before he could get very far.

 

“Bakugo, behave!” Aizawa glared at him. “All of you, go get lunch. You have Heroics after, so be sure to eat well.” 

 

Everyone looked at each other excitedly and began to chatter amongst themselves. Finally the class they were all waiting for, something to look forward to! After everything that happened it would be nice to let off a little steam.

 

After Katsuki stomped out of the room, Iida and Ochako made their way over to him.

 

“Midoriya! Good to see you, we were worried when you hadn’t shown up yet.” Iida said.

 

“Yeah, we thought something happened to you. But we’re glad that you’re okay.” Ochako smiled. “For a second I thought you were gonna get scolded for being late, glad that didn’t happen though.” 

 

Izuku nodded. “Yeah. Me too…” He muttered, walking towards the door. “I’m glad you guys are okay too, I-”

 

“Midoriya.” Aizawa stopped him. “Stay back for a bit, I need to have a word with you.” 

 

Izuku paled as the others grimaced. 

 

“Guess you weren’t able to get out of that scolding.” Ochako whispered. 

 

“We’ll save you a seat Midoriya.” Iida nodded before following the rest of the students out of class. Aizawa waited until they were gone before he closed the door and turned to Izuku.

 

He didn’t say anything at first, instead looking the nervous, fidgeting student up and down before letting out a sigh. “Good to see you’re still in one piece Midoriya.”

 

Izuku stared at him before nodding. “R-Right…”

 

“Are you doing better today?” 

 

“Yes sir, a lot better thank you.” He answered. “I uh...I’m sorry about yesterday. I should have kept it together, I know I caused a lot of trouble. I’m really sorry about that.” He looked away.

 

“It’s fine.” He shook his head. “There was little damage done, so you’re fine. We recognized that you were in distress, it’s not like you meant to do that.” 

 

“Still though, I should have kept it together. I know everyone else is stressed, and they didn’t freak out, not like I did anyway…”

 

Aizawa stared at Izuku before sighing. “Midoriya, you’re not in trouble. This is a difficult time, so I understand that a few misfires with Quirks is going to happen. You weren’t the only one who panicked yesterday, so don’t beat yourself up about it. Like I said before, we have counselors, and if this is putting a real strain on your ability to function, then go see one. But that isn’t exactly what I want to talk about.”

 

Izuku peeked up. “I-It isn’t?”

 

He shook his head. “No, I’m more interested in continuing the conversation from yesterday. About your Quirk.” He folded his arms.

 

Oh no!

 

Izuku looked away and scratched at his face. “I uh...it didn’t react to your erasure Quirk, right?”

 

“Right.” 

 

“Uh…”

 

Oh crap how am I gonna get out of this one?!

 

“I uh, I’m not really sure to be honest.” Izuku admitted. “I think it might be some...some kind of genetic mutation I think?” He stepped back. “I’ve only had my Quirk for a little while, not even a year yet, and I don’t know too much about it. Uh...b-back in the beginning when it reacted to every little thing I tried to use Quirk Suppressants but they didn’t do much so…”

 

“You tried to use Suppressants?” Aizawa raised an eyebrow. 

 

“T-They were prescribed!” Izuku defended himself, hoping this lie could carry through. He did not need to tell his homeroom teacher he could use magic. He was certain he’d either call the looney bin or get angry in some way. It would certainly sound ridiculous. 

 

“And they didn’t work?” 

 

Izuku shook his head.

 

Aizawa sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. “That would have been a nice addition to your file.” He muttered. 

 

Izuku backed up towards the door. “Yeah, but I’ve got it under control now Mr. Aizawa…” He reached for the door handle, he just wanted to leave. “I-I have a few outbursts but i-it’s fine! I’m getting better...uh, if that’s all you wanted to talk about then…”

 

“No, that isn’t all I wanted to talk about. The circumstances surrounding your Quirk are strange, but that’s only one thing I wanted to address with you. The other thing I wanted to talk to you about, is your living situation.”

 

Izuku felt a harsh chill go through him. His eyes darted up to meet Aizawa’s. Did he know? Did he know his mother was gone, did he somehow figure it out? Was he going to force Izuku to stay at UA? Could he do that, was that legal? But what about Eri, how would he get around that?!

 

“I stopped by yesterday to talk to your mother, since she still hasn’t responded to the emails sent by UA. Whether we have permission or not to move you into the Emergency Dorms. When I went over there, I was surprised to find the house empty, no car, no lights, no answer when I knocked on the door. Even if your mother was away, I would assume you would have at least heard me knocking.”

 

Izuku shifted a bit. “Well, I-I didn’t go to my house after I left the school…”

 

Tell some of the truth .

 

“I actually went to a friend’s house to stay the night. They were a little farther, but it was a more or less of a straight shot to their house compared to getting to mine…but since more of the roads collapsed last night it took me a little longer to get here today to yeah…”

 

“And what about your mother?” Aizawa raised an eyebrow. “Midoriya, if you’re lacking a guardian then you need to tell me. UA will take custody of you, and you can be moved to a safer place. It is illogical to keep making these dangerous runs back and forth every day just because you don’t want to tell us-”

 

“She’s alive!” Izuku shouted, flames flaring out for a moment. He glared at his teacher for a moment before gasping and putting his flames out. “I-I’m sorry Mr. Aizawa, t-that was uncalled for.”

 

“Yes, it was.” He eyed Izuku.

 

“I’m sorry…” He apologized again. “It’s...m-my mom, she’s alive. She is s-she works as a nurse at a c-clinic and since this whole thing went down she’s k-kinda been bouncing around safe areas.” Izuku shuddered and rubbed at his eyes. “Her phone is probably dead, so she’s a l-little hard to reach.” 

 

“A nurse?” He asked. “I see...do you know what area she’s at now?”

 

“N-No…” Izuku admitted. “But she was close to one of the danger zones, I-I know that much at least. She’s probably helping as best she can…”

 

Izuku made himself look Aizawa in the eye as he said this, trying to keep himself from crying. He wished that was the truth, he wished it so badly. That she was safe and sound, somewhere out there fretting over a patient, worried sick over her own son as well. 

 

He can only imagine how scared she might have been when the hospital was swallowed up. She was probably trying to make the patients feel at ease, and the other nurses too. She probably knew what was coming once it started, that she would never see Izuku again. She probably cried at that thought, hoping he’d be okay and not...the mess he is right now. 

 

Aizawa sighed and rubbed his eyes. "Do you think your mother would want you to move into the UA Dorms, for your own safety?” He asked.

 

Izuku shrugged. “I-If I’m going to be honest sir, I don’t know…” The lies tasted so bitter on his tongue, but he knew it was the only way to keep everyone together. “I mean our area is safe, so she’s probably okay with me staying at the house…”

 

“But the trip to get here is dangerous, and only growing more and more dangerous every day.” Aizawa argued, noting the way Izuku flinched at that. “Something to consider Midoriya.” 

 

Izuku watched him turn away. “You’re dismissed Midoriya, go eat something before lunch is over.” 

 

Izuku stared at him for a while longer before slowly turning around and opening the door. Before he walked out, Aizawa spoke up again.

 

“One more thing.”

 

Izuku paused, and looked over his shoulder.

 

“Per the clause in the message we sent out to parents, and given how much time has passed, if your mother doesn’t respond by the day's end then UA will be taking emergency custody of you.”

 

Izuku paled. “B-But Mr. Aizawa, I-”

 

“This is for your own safety Midoriya!” He activated his Quirk and turned to face Izuku. “We’ve lost enough students, and we are supposed to prevent any more losses. If you have an issue you can speak to me about it after class. Understood?” He was firm, glaring at Izuku with no signs of wavering.

 

Izuku shut his mouth and backed up, he had no power here. He couldn’t argue with him, not here, not like this. He flinched as he felt ice begin to creep up his arms. 

 

But Eri…the Moogles…

 

He slowly nodded, and watched his teacher deactivate his Quirk.

 

“Good. We’ve talked about this long enough, go eat something.” He huffed. “I’m sure your friends are waiting for you.”

 

Izuku turned around without a word and walked off hurriedly, nearly bumping into a tall blonde man.

 

“O-Oh, sorry!” He apologized before running down the hall. For a moment he considered looking over his shoulder, he thought the man looked familiar for some reason. He quickly pushed that thought out of his head and made his way over to the lunch room. 

 

He didn’t need to think about that right now, right now he was more concerned over the impending doom that was losing Eri and the Moogles. He couldn’t do it, there was no way. He wouldn’t survive losing them, they wouldn’t survive losing him.

 

There was no way they’d make an exception for Eri and the Moogles, would they? No, they probably wouldn’t, they only cared about the students. Not to mention that once it got out Eri wasn’t technically his sister, and was technically under Master Aqua’s care, a vigilante , they’d all be in trouble. 

 

What could he do? Should he come clean? Would they forgive his involvement with a criminal? Would they allow Eri and the Moogles in? Would he still be a student of UA? Would he be arrested? 

 

The fear left a heavy feeling in his stomach, coupled with the bitter taste in his mouth, and the icy feeling spreading through his body, he wanted to vomit. He was pretty sure he would if the world didn’t stop spinning.

 

His thoughts came crashing to a halt when he slammed into something and was sent to the ground. There were a few gasps of concern as he slowly sat up, knocked back into reality.

 

“Woah, that was a pretty hard fall. Are you okay?” 

 

Izuku looked up to see Ochako and Iida looking down at him in concern. He ended up slamming into the pillar they were sitting by and falling over. He did his best to ignore the throbbing headache that was starting as he slowly sat up.

 

At some point Iida rushed over and helped pick him up. Once he was on his feet, his friend guided him over to the table they were sitting at and helped him sit down.

 

“Midoriya that looked like a bad fall, are you alright?” He asked. 

 

Izuku nodded and set his backpack down beside him with a sigh. “Y-Yeah, I wasn’t paying attention to where I was going. Sorry…” Izuku looked to the side as Iida gasped. 

 

“Midoriya! Why weren’t you paying attention? If you keep that up you’ll end up getting hurt!” He began making chopping motions with his arms.

 

Ochako shifted on her side of the table so she was sitting a little closer to Izuku, ignoring Iida’s rant. “Are you okay?” She asked. “Were you spacing out again? I noticed you kept blanking out in the middle of class.” 

 

Izuku looked up at that, someone noticed? That wasn’t good, he was supposed to have pulled himself together already! What was wrong with him?

 

He stared at her for a moment before swallowing hard and looking away. “Y-Yeah, I’m okay. Just, still kinda processing everything. You know?” 

 

Ochako nodded as Iida stopped his rant. “I get it, it really is a lot. But we gotta try our best and make the best with what we’ve got right?” She asked. “Even if what we’ve got is a little scary…”

 

“The heroes are doing their best to take care of everything, we should have faith in them.” Iida said. “I understand that this is a difficult situation, but I’m sure we’ll get through it.”

 

Izuku absentmindedly nodded as he listened, and slowly set his head on the table and closed his eyes. He just wanted to make the nausea stop, the smell of food didn’t help. Not in the slightest. 

 

He listened to their conversation for a bit, beginning to zone out again. Their coherent words slowly turned into a buzz that faded in the background. He felt himself begin to drift off, to float away from the sick feeling and anxiety. His world felt a little bit darker as he felt himself slowly slip into that peaceful space between the world of waking and sleep. 

 

Something thrummed in his chest, making it feel like a hollow echo inside of him. As he slipped further into that place he thought he felt something. Warm and soothing, a faint light that he could see from afar. He tried to reach for it, curiosity overtaking the exhaustion and fear weighing him down. 

 

Before he could even get close to the strange light, a voice cut through everything and brought him back to reality. He looked up in confusion, trying to remember what was said. “What?” He asked.

 

Ochako blinked at him before repeating her question. “I asked if everything went okay with Mr. Aizawa. You did come running in here, did something happen?” She asked.

 

Izuku blinked owlishly before shaking his head furiously. “N-No! No, nothing really happened. He just had a few questions about my Quirk and living situation and stuff, and yeah.” he waved his hands around. “It was mostly concerning what happened yesterday, it’s no big deal.”

 

The two shared a glance before looking back at Izuku.

 

“I’m not so sure it’s ‘not a big deal’ Midoriya.” Iida frowned. “You’ve been rather stressed lately, and it’s clear something is eating away at you. Are you sure you’re alright?” He asked.

 

“You know if something’s wrong, then you can come talk to us. You know that right?” Ochako asked. “That’s what friends are supposed to do.”

 

Izuku didn’t meet any of their gazes, keeping his head down. “Uh, yeah. I know that…”

 

He didn’t need to pile his problems on them, they were his issues. His own problems to figure out. He shouldn’t be piling anything else on anyone, that wasn’t fair.

 

“Are you sure?” Ochako asked, leaning forward.

 

He shouldn’t talk about it, it was his job to worry over everything, Nobody else, this was his job and he wasn’t in any position to talk about it. It was fine. The crushing pressure in his chest was fine. The unease that’s been sitting in his gut for what feels like forever, it was fine. The terrible aching that pulsed and creaked inside of him, it was fine.

 

They were his own problems, and as a student of a Keyblade Master he should be figuring out how to deal with everything. The Heartless, how to take care of Eri and the others, how to stay out of UA custody, how to keep everyone afloat. Instead here he was, spiralling all over again. It was a miracle he hadn't set half the cafeteria on fire by now.

 

Maybe it would help , somewhat to ease the burden. To share something with them. How he was terrified, how he was tired, how he wished everything would go back to normal, how he missed his family. How he wished he was strong enough to help everyone. How he wished he could just fix it .

 

Izuku groaned and slumped forward, his forehead resting on the table as he stared at the smooth gray tables. Unable to make any kind of patterns with the plain color. He felt their eyes on him, a hand hovered over his shoulder before slowly coming down and offering a small squeeze in reassurance. 

 

“I’m just…scared, you know?” He admitted. “I really am, there’s a lot going on and I-I can’t help but feel powerless . I wish I could do something about it but I can’t , and it’s frustrating and scary and...and the only thing I really can do is just keep my sister and I afloat. A-And I’m trying my best but, it’s hard you know?” Izuku grit his teeth as he felt tears begin to sting his eyes. “I wish there was something I could do, but I can’t. I just wish I could somehow fix everything and I-I’m sorry, I know it sounds stupid.” He stopped as he realized he was beginning to go on a rant. “I just...I hate how everything is falling apart. I hate how we keep losing people around us and...I just wish I could somehow fix it.”

 

He took a shuddering breath, realizing he had tears streaming down his face. Their silence was deafening, and for a moment he felt nothing but burning shame wash over him.

 

That was stupid! What was I thinking? I should have just shut up, what’s the matter with me? Now look, they don’t want anything to do with you. That sounded ridiculous, and they’re gonna-

 

His thoughts stopped when he registered someone sitting on the other side of him, and tentatively leaning against him. The hand on his shoulder was gone, but the presence was the same. He didn’t dare look up, too scared to see the looks on their faces. He knew it was coming, painful rejection. What else could it be?

 

“I am so sorry you feel like that.” Ochako whispered. “In all honesty, I’m pretty scared too, and I get the feeling of just wanting to fix everything. But we can’t, we don’t know how...but I wish I could. It’s not stupid, it really isn’t.”

 

Izuku felt a warm hand on his other shoulder and heard a soft sigh. “This is a frightening situation indeed, and I do understand your fears, and concerns, and...frustrations. But all we can do for now is try to hold on.” Iida said. “You’re not alone Midoriya, and I can only imagine how long you’ve been trying to hold this in. I’m sorry that ever had to happen.”

 

Izuku took another shuddering breath and tried to keep himself from outright bawling. It wasn’t much, but it felt like something had eased off his chest. Just a little bit of the overwhelming pain he felt was gone. 

 

“Midoriya, if there is anything you need to get off your chest please don’t hesitate to come to us. No one should carry around those kinds of feelings, and just bottle them up.”

 

Ochako nodded. “Yeah, you can come to us anytime. Please don’t feel bad about it, that’s what friends are for isn’t it? We’re supposed to help each other out.”

 

Izuku tearfully nodded. “Th-Th-Thank you.”

 

“Of course.” They responded.

 

As Izuku began to pull himself together again and wipe his face, Iida asked him a question he didn’t want to answer.

 

“Midoriya, lunch is almost over. Have you eaten anything?

 

The two stopped and watched Izuku, noting how he refused to look at either of them.

 

“Izuku…” Ochako frowned.

 

“I-I’m okay, really!” Izuku insisted. “I don’t...I don’t think I can stomach much of anything right now anyway. I’ve been feeling a little nauseous today.” 

 

Iida frowned. “That’s no excuse Midoriya, you should still eat something. Something light that won’t upset your stomach.” He took the small bowl of rice off from his plate and placed it in front of Izuku. 

 

Ochako gave him a stern look as she grabbed a small plate of mochi and placed it beside the rice. 

 

“Mochi? Uraraka, that can’t be good for lunch. It doesn’t contain the nutritional value that one needs.” Iida crossed his arms.

 

“Well sometimes you need a little something sweet to make you feel better.” She playfully argued. “Besides, it’s strawberry flavored.”

 

“That has nothing to do with anything!” 

 

Izuku smiled to himself as he sat up a little straighter and bit into some of the mochi. The sweetness overtaking the bitter taste that had been lingering in his mouth. He listened to the other two’s banter as he ate what he could.

 

He couldn’t help but think about what Master Aqua said about her own friends, Terra and Ven. How they were best friends, the way she talked about them it was clear she loved them. How much she cherished them.

 

Izuku couldn’t help but wonder if this is what it’s like to be blessed with such good friends.




-HoL-



“I am here!” 

 

Everyone looked up at the booming voice as the door was thrown open.

 

“Coming through the door like a hero!”

 

Every looked up at that and beamed, a few whispering in excitement as he marched to the front of the classroom. 

 

“Oh my gosh it’s really All Might!”

 

“He really is a teacher here that’s so cool!”

 

“Is that his Silver Age costume?”

 

Izuku watched in awe as the Number 1 Hero turned to face them, his heroic smile on display for all of them.

 

“Welcome to the most important class at UA High! Think of it as Heroing 101, where you learn the basics of heroics! What it's like to be a Pro, and what it means to fight in the name of good!”

 

Izuku felt chills race up and down his spine as he said that. Learning how to be heroes, by the Number 1 hero himself! It was exciting!

 

“Now then, let’s not waste any time and get right into it!” All Might shouted as he pulled out a card for all of them to see. “This lesson will pull no punches!”

 

Izuku felt some of his excitement dissipate as he read what the card said.

 

“Actual combat?” He muttered.

 

“Hell yeah, fight training!” Katsuki grinned in front of him.

 

“But one of the keys of being a hero is...looking good!” He pointed at the wall as sections began to protrude from the wall, displaying the cases that held their hero costumes. They were all present, none had been removed despite the size of the class being halved. The sight of it gave everyone a small twinge of sadness.

 

“They were designed for you by your Quirk registration forms you sent in before school started.”

 

Izuku spotted his own case before looking down at his backpack. “Costumes…”

 

“Now, get suited up, and meet me in Ground Beta!”

 

“Yes sir!” Everyone answered him in varying degrees of enthusiasm. They watched him laugh before speeding off, probably going to get the training area ready for them. Everyone got up and took their respective cases, Izuku was about to grab his when he was pushed to the side by Katsuki.

 

“Stay out of my way nerd before I hurt you.” He glared at Izuku before grabbing his case and turning to walk away. 

 

Izuku watched him stomp out of the classroom before getting his own case. He knew he wouldn’t be wearing at least one of the items in the case, because he had his own version of it. Arguably much stronger, and definitely more meaningful.

 

Izuku pushed Katsuki’s aggression out of his head and let a small feeling of excitement fill his chest. He was finally going to be able to put his Master’s second gift to use.



-.-




Izuku nervously adjusted his jacket as he walked through the dark tunnel, he eyed his other classmates and saw how their costumes looked. Certainly a lot flashier than his, that was for sure. But this is what he wanted, something simple, something that suited him. 

 

Everyone walked out of the tunnel, getting a little windswept by the howling winds once they were out. Everyone couldn’t help but look at the sky, it was dark; and the dark gray, almost purple, clouds seemed to be swirling around each other. It was unsettling, and made a few of them shift nervously from foot to foot. 

 

“Woah, it’s storming so bad that’s crazy…”

 

“Look at all this.”

 

“Should we even be outside.”

 

“UA is safe, c’mon don’t be a baby!’

 

All Might approached the group, noticing their nervous looks. 

 

“Well ladies and gentlemen, when they say that clothes make the pros they certainly mean it. Behold, you are the proof!” Everyone looked up at his voice. “Take this to heart, from now on you are all...heroes in training!” The hero watched everyone smile at the sound of that.

 

“Man this is getting me all revved up, you all look so cool! Now, shall we get started, you bunch of newbies?”

 

Izuku panted as he ran through the tunnel, having fallen behind as he was packing his things up. He skidded to a stop as soon as he reached the end of the tunnel, hoping no one noticed his tardiness. 

 

“Oh hey Izuku!” 

 

He looked up to see none other than Ochako hurrying over to approach him. Izuku looked over her costume and felt his face turn red before looking away.

 

“Woah, I really like your costume! Not too flashy, it really suits you.” She smiled and rubbed her arm. “I really should have been more specific with what I wanted, this suit is skin tight, not really my style.”

 

“O-Oh I uh...t-think you look r-really good in it.” Izuku stammered.

 

“Oh, uh thank you.” She looked away as her own face grew warm. 

 

Izuku adjusted his jacket as he listened to All Might’s lecture. 

 

His costume was indeed simple, nothing too flashy. Black pants and fingerless gloves with faint green lines on the sides. He kept his red shoes, which matched the belt around his waist, holding small pouches of supplies. His shirt was white with the words ‘Hero shirt’ adorning the front. 

 

His jacket was the most special of all, a gift from his Master, light green with black lines running up and down the arms and side of his torso. She and Eri worked together on certain parts of it, Eri’s touch being the rabbit ears on the hood, claiming being a rabbit suited him. Then on the back, something he wore proudly, was his Master’s symbol. What the public called, ‘Guardian’s Sigil’ the heart on top of the cross.

 

Izuku smiled to himself as he pulled it a bit closer, the second gift his Master had given him after he passed the exams. It had a warm feeling surrounding it, almost like she was there with him. It was admittedly slightly bigger than him.

 

“You’re gonna go through a growth spurt or two, I intended this to last for a while.” She had smiled as he marvelled at it, crying in happiness as he held the jacket close to him.

 

He felt his eyes burn with tears before shaking his head and wiping them away. He wasn’t supposed to be crying, he should be paying attention!

 

“Due to unfortunate circumstances your class size has been halved, and as such there will only be two rounds. One 3v3 and one 2v2. Your teams will be decided randomly, and as for who will be villain and hero teams, that will be randomly decided as well.” 

 

“Randomly?” A familiar voice came from a suit of armor. “Sir, are you sure that’s for the best?” 

 

Oh, that’s Iida in there. He looks so cool!

 

All Might nodded at him. “Indeed! You see as a hero there are surprise team ups, and we must work around each other. This is not only a lesson in combat ability, but in teamwork as well. Now then,” He held up a remote, “let’s see how the teams are divided!”

 

All Might pressed a button on the remote and a screen appeared, showing four columns with spinning boxes. Two had three boxes, while the other two had two. With a click of a button the boxes began to slow down, slowly coming to a stop until all four columns were filled in.

 

Team A:

Kyoka Jirou

Shouto Todoroki

 

Team B:

Tsuyu Asui

Momo Yaoyorozu

 

Team C:

Katsuki Bakugo

Tenya Iida

Fumikage Tokoyami

 

Team D:

Izuku Midoriya

Ochako Uraraka

Eijirou Kirishima



Izuku gulped as he stared at the screen, it was clear what team he was going to go up against. The question was, was he going to be a hero or a villain in this exercise?

 

“Wow, what a line up!” All Might shouted. “It’s clear who will be going up against who, now let’s see who gets to be villains and who gets to be heroes!” He pressed another button and the colors of the frames began to change, until Team C and B were colored black, while A and D were white, marking them as heroes.

 

“Now remember, the heroes’ objective is to secure the weapon while the villains are to protect it. You have 15 minutes to complete your goal.”

 

They all nodded in understanding, slowly scooting over to their teammates.

 

“Now then, how about we start with the 3v3? The rest of you will be joining me in the observation room where we can watch the exercise play out.”

 

All Might pointed out the room for them to head out before going to the three teams and handing them their supplies. A roll of capture tape, a floor plan, and communication devices.

 

“If things start to go too far, I will step in and stop the fight, understand?” He looked over the teams. “Now, you have 5 minutes to prepare.”

 

“Yes sir.” They all nodded.

 

Katsuki scowled and looked away, catching Izuku’s eye. Once the hero turned away he openly glared at Izuku. 

 

Izuku flinched at his gaze and looked down, before slowly looking back at him. He pretended not to notice as Katsuki flinched before huffing and stomping inside the building with the other two in tow. 

 

Izuku watched him disappear before letting out a sigh and shaking his head. 

 

“Man, Bakugo looks pretty intense.” Kirishima walked over with a piece of paper in hand.

 

“He sure is.” Ochako muttered. “Say do you think that they expect us to memorize this whole floor plan?” 

 

“I hope not, I don’t think I can memorize this thing…”

 

Ochako shrugged. “Maybe, but either way I’m happy we’re not being threatened with some kind of punishment like last time. All Might is really cool, don’t you-is everything okay?” She stopped mid-sentence and walked over to Izuku. 

 

Izuku could feel himself shaking, hardly able to pay attention to the floor plan. 

 

“Y-Yeah, I’m okay.” Izuku mumbled. “It’s just that...we’re up against Katsuki and..”

 

She frowned and looked at the building. “Yeah, and he keeps on picking on you.”

 

“So not manly.” Kirishima muttered.

 

“Yeah, but it’s not only him, but it’s Iida and Tokoyami too, who knows what plan they’ll have up their sleeves.”

 

Izuku took a shaky sigh and shut his eyes. Memories of the past few months replayed in his mind over and over again. He swore he could feel the intense heat on his skin again, where sunburst shaped scars were. Bruises and painful aches from the times Katsuki had caught him.

 

“He can be a real pain, but he’s strong and ambitious, his Quirk is amazing…” Izuku muttered, feeling the pain fade as the memory of his Master shone through. 

 

“Izuku, what that boy was doing to you is unacceptable. It’s none of his business whether-hey look at me. It is none of his business whether you have powers or not understand?”

 

Izuku felt his good luck charm hum and vibrate at the memory of her. She believed in him right from the very start, she never treated him like he was anything less. 

 

“I’m really proud of you, you know that?”

 

Izuku steeled his nerves and looked up as a warm feeling blossomed in his chest, chasing away the cold ache. 

 

“But that just means I have to do better, I have to work harder.” He stood up straight and glared ahead at the building. “I refuse to lose today.”

 

The two stared at him before smiling.

 

“So it’s a fated battle between rivals.” Ochako smiled.

 

“O-Oh! I’m not trying to get you wrapped up in my fight or anything!”

 

“You kidding man?” Kirishima slung an arm over his shoulder. “We’re a team, and we gotta stick together. You just give the word and we’ll go. Let’s win this!”

 

“Yeah!”

 

Izuku smiled to himself and looked up as an alarm went off. It was time to get to work, they could do this!



-.-



Izuku grunted as he climbed into a third story window. He didn’t trust the front door, during those 5 minutes those three could have anything planned. Like having someone hidden on the first floor, ready to attack. 

 

“Just like that, we’re in.” Ochako whispered, helping Kirishima inside.

 

“We need to be careful.” Izuku said. “There are a lot of blind spots, and they could be anywhere.”

 

“Right.” The other two nodded.

 

Izuku stopped at a corner and peeked around, holding up a hand to make the others stop. 

 

“Kirishima, your Quirk is Hardening right?” Izuku asked as he motioned for them to follow.

 

“Yeah, I can harden my skin, but I can’t hold it forever.” He nodded.

 

Izuku nodded and stopped them again. “I hate to ask this of you, but you’re going to have to act as the main defense. If everything goes right, maybe you and I can distract all three long enough for Uraraka to slip past and grab the weapon. It’ll be chaos, but I think it can be done.”

 

Izuku paused before stopping the others, straining his ears. He felt his heart begin to hammer as he heard the faint sound of footsteps.

 

“But if it doesn’t go right, you two are going to be on your own. Uraraka, if you can at least touch one of them, that’ll take one of them off the board. Your best bet is going to be going after Iida, since he’ll have to get in close to attack. Kirishima, like I said, main defense. I have a feeling Tokoyami is going to be a hard hitter too.”

 

They watched Izuku and nodded.

 

“You sure?”

 

“I’m sure.” He whispered. “Now, let’s-”

 

“Found you Deku!” Izuku whirled around and used his body to cover Ochako as a large explosion deafened them all. 

 

Izuku hurriedly got up and faced Katsuki. Watching the smoke disperse to reveal an angry Katsuki.

 

“A sneak attack? Not manly at all Bakugo!”

 

“Izuku! Are you okay?” Ochako asked with alarm.

 

Izuku ignored the sting on the side of his face, he was barely grazed. “I’m okay, nothing to worry about.”

 

“What’s the matter Deku, afraid to stand up and fight me?”

 

“I knew you’d come after me first, and try to catch me by surprise.”

 

Katsuki grinned and ran at Izuku. “Oh don’t worry. I won’t hurt you so bad they’ll have to stop the fight. Just close!” He yelled and threw a hand towards Izuku. 

 

Izuku moved forward and grabbed his gauntlet, firmly planting himself before yelling in effort as he threw Katsuki over his shoulder and slammed him into the ground. A move none other than his Master taught him. 

 

“Katsuki.” Izuku watched him get up while the other two backed away. “You always start your fights with a big right hook. I know because I’ve watched you for years, I’ve been on the receiving end of it for years. I’ve analyzed every hero, I wanted to learn everything I could about them, even you.”

 

The blonde growled as he got to his feet and began to shake with rage, a dark aura surrounding him. 

 

“You can call me Deku all you want, but I’m not the same helpless, defenseless kid anymore! You hear me? I’ve changed! I’m not going to let you push me around anymore!” He shouted.

 

Katsuki grit his teeth and clenched his fists. “Deku...Look at you, so scared you’re shaking in your boots.” He let off a few explosions. “Yet you still wanna fight me, act like you’re more than you’re worth! You don’t know your damn place! That’s why I hate you!”

 

Izuku couldn’t help the way his body shook, but he refused to back down. He didn’t get much chance to dwell on that thought before Katsuki launched himself at him. 

 

“Uraraka, Kirishima, go!” He shouted, putting up his hands to block the kick aimed at his head.

 

“Ha! Ballsy move, think you can really take me on by yourself?” Katsuki sneered at him before noticing the white tape. 

 

Izuku gasped and ducked, darting to the side as Katsuki tried to get him with another explosion. 

 

Good, he’s focused on me, let’s keep it that way!

 

Izuku stared at Katsuki before making a mad dash down the hall.

 

“Hey, get back here Deku!”

 

My magic is finite, I can’t go using it at random. If I’m going to do something I have to make it count. Especially against him.

 

Izuku hurriedly rounded another corner and ran down another hall. He looked at the different paths before throwing a small Blizzard spell down a hall, leaving a trail of frost. If he could get him off his trail for a moment that’d give him enough time to come up with something. 

 

Izuku took another hallway and ran faster at the growls of frustration. 

 

Okay, take stock of what you have. Fire, Blizzard, Thunder, Aero, and Water. Fire is a no go, probably won’t do any good. Aero is only good for dispersing any smoke, makybe taking away the heat from his explosions if I concentrate enough. Blizzard and Water are probably the best, it might nullify his Quirk for a bit. Thunder is a no go, I don’t want to run the risk of hurting him so badly…

 

Izuku skidded to a stop and knelt down at a corner, listening to Katsuki rage somewhere in the building. His voice echoing through every hall. 

 

“Damn it! You damn nerd, thinking you’re all that just because you got a Quirk now? You seriously think you can beat me with that flimsy power of yours you good for nothing? Get your ass out here and let’s see how that flashy power of yours compares to mine!”

 

Izuku flinched at the sound of explosions, but kept quiet. Once he was sure he was in the clear he made a dash to the staircase and ran further into the floor. Once he was sure he was hidden he sighed.

 

Alright, he’s forgotten about the others, that’s good. The others should be close to the weapon by now, seeing as Katsuki probably went rogue just to get to me…that’s fine. I can capture him and move on, I just have to stay away from his hands. Barriers are going to be a big help in this case.

 

Izuku flinched as he heard one explosion after another. He was searching every room for him, just how long could he lead Katsuki around? He stared at his shaking hands and forced himself to take a deep breath.

 

You’re not defenseless anymore, you’re not defenseless anymore! I can’t let him beat me, not here. Not with my team relying on me.

 

Izuku gulped and held his good luck charm.

 

“Come out and face me you coward!”

 

Izuku shuddered again at the overwhelming aura he gave off, even from so far away. So suffocating and painful, and it only grew stronger. Izuku’s mind buzzed as he slowly stood up. 

 

Was this what darkness felt like?

 

Izuku strained his ears, listening for any indication that Katsuki was heading up to his floor. Once he was sure he was safe he pressed the button on his communicator.

 

“Uraraka, Kirishima, how are you doing?” He whispered. 

 

“We’re okay, but we got spotted thanks to me. I’m sorry.” Ochako apologized.

 

“They just noticed us, so we haven’t started fighting yet. But it looks like we’re about to. How are you Midoriya?” Kirishima asked.

 

“I’m okay, I still haven’t captured Katsuki yet but I'll try to get it done fast so I can help you out over there. Where are you?”

 

“Middle of the fifth floor!”

 

“Okay, do your best! I’ll meet you soon.”

 

“Yeah, same goes to you.”

 

Once the communicator was off, Izuku looked around before going down another hall.

 

Blizzard, Water, and Barrier. Okay, I can work with that. Barrier will be a little tricky, since I still need some time to make a solid shield that won’t break so easily…but it’ll be good for damage reduction at least .

 

Just as Izuku was about to move he was startled by a low hum. Izuku gasped in surprise and whirled around to see Katsuki standing behind him, holding up his gauntlet. “Would you look at that, I’m all loaded up.” 

 

Izuku tensed up and narrowed his eyes. “What does that mean?” 

 

“Why haven’t you used your fancy little Quirk yet Deku? You really think you can get by without it?” He asked.

 

Izuku steeled himself, feeling his body had begun to tremble again. He could win this, he just had to be careful. He tightened his hold on the capture tape and looked Katsuki in the eye.

 

“I’m not scared of you anymore. So go ahead, do your worst.” 

 

Katsuki growled taking a step forward before grinning. “You’re such a stalker, so you know how my Quirk works right? Making explosions with nitroglycerin-like sweat, now guess what I can do if I had a bunch of it.” He pointed the gauntlet at Izuku.

 

“These things aren’t just for show Deku, they’ve been storing up my sweat for one monster blast.” The opening of the gauntlet began to glow as Katsuki began to pull out the pin. 

 

That was when they heard the warning from All Might.

 

“Young Bakugo don’t do it! You’ll kill him!”

 

“Oh he’ll be fine as long as he dodges!”

 

Izuku watched him pull the pin as a large explosion was unleashed. What little time he had Izuku raised a Barrier, before he could try to reinforce it the intense firepower slammed into him and shattered it, sending him flying.

 

From above the others yelled in alarm at the shaking building. 

 

“What the heck was that?” Kirishima yelled, struggling against Dark Shadow. 

 

“Was that Bakugo?” Iida looked up.

 

“It must be…” Tokoyami stared at the door to the room.

 

Ochako hurriedly stood up from where she had been knocked down, facing the door. “Oh no, Izuku!” She shouted, fearing the worst for her friend.

 

Izuku groaned as the ringing in his ears slowly faded, there was a buzz from the communicator but he couldn’t make out that much from the static. He forced himself onto shaky legs as Katsuki came walking into the room cackling.

 

“These things are really awesome.” He looked down at his other gauntlet as it hummed. “Look at that, my other one is ready. Come on nerd, use your stupid Quirk on me, give it everything you got. Because no matter what you’ll never beat me.”

 

“What’s wrong Deku, you scared? What happened to all that big talk earlier?” 

 

Izuku looked to the side as a voice made it through the crackling static in his ear.

 

“Izuku are you okay?” Ochako asked frantically.

 

“I’m fine, are you two okay?”

 

“It’s not looking good. Kirishima’s pinned and Iida is keeping the weapon away from me. I think I have an idea, but it’ll be hard to pull off.”

 

“Okay, just be careful.” Izuku warned.

 

“You too!”

 

“Why aren’t you paying attention, nerd?” Katsuki’s eye twitched, and he raised his other gauntlet. “What, was the first one not enough for you?”

 

“Bakugo!” All Might’s voice came over the loudspeaker, crackling in and out of static. “Do not use another blast like that, do it and I’ll end the exercise, your team will lose by default! You are supposed to be protecting your stronghold, not destroying it. Do I make myself clear?”

 

Katsuki growled and lowered his weapon. “Fine then, I guess we’ll have to do it the old fashioned way!” He shouted and charged at Izuku.

 

Izuku moved to dodge, but the ground broke from underneath his feet. 

 

I can’t dodge!

 

Izuku put up his hands to raise a Barrier, but before it could form Katsuki let out a blast and sailed over Izuku. Before he could turn around Katsuki set off an intense blast, grinning at the cry of pain.

 

Izuku flinched in pain at the slight movements, his jacket had protected him from most of the fire damage. He didn’t get the chance to counter Katsuki at all before he slammed a gauntlet into his side, taking the wind out of him. Izuku wheezed as Katsuki grabbed his arm and whirled around, using his explosions to slam Izuku to the ground.

 

“Don’t you ever forget what you are Deku, a useless weakling who can’t do anything right!”

 

Izuku stared at the ceiling with blurred vision, he couldn’t catch his breath. It feels like he was suffocating, like his energy was being sapped away. 

 

Move! Move! You have to get up and fight! 

 

Izuku was about to push himself up when Katsuki came down on him again, using one hand to grab his jacket and the other to punch him. 

 

Get up.

 

Izuku grunted as reached a hand up to grab Katsuki’s shirt.

 

You’re not done yet!

 

He yelled and pulled him down, headbutting Katsuki. He heard a cry of pain and was let go. He used this moment to grab one of the gauntlets and sent a rush of ice magic through his hands. 

 

Colder, colder! Completely freeze it over!

 

Izuku shuddered as a harsh chill ran through his body, and ice began to creep up Katsuki’s arm. 

 

“What the hell! Get off of me!”

 

Izuku grit his teeth as Katsuki wrenched his arm free. Before he could throw another punch, Izuku kicked him off and hurried to his feet. 

 

Keep his temperature down, don’t let him sweat. No sweat, no explosions.

 

Katsuki glared at his frozen arm before looking at Izuku. “This really the best you can do, nerd?” He went to smack the gauntlet against the wall to break the ice off, only for the entire thing to shatter into pieces. Leaving his arm bare and exposed. 

 

Izuku sniffed and wiped away his sweat. “I’m not done yet Katsuki. You haven’t beaten me.”

 

Katsuki grit his teeth. “Look at yourself nerd, you look half dead and you’ve barely laid a scratch on me. All you’ve done is break my gauntlet.” He held up the other. “And you broke the wrong one dumbass.”

 

Izuku swallowed hard and clenched his fists. “So what? You’re not supposed to use it, if you do you’ll fail.”

 

Katsuki grinned. “I don’t give a damn about this stupid test anymore Deku. What really matters is reminding you where you belong.” He began to walk towards Izuku, hands sparking. “You keep forgetting over, and over again. Thinking you can be some kind of hero, when you really can’t!” He swung at Izuku.

 

He dodged the punch, shouting as he summoned up an ice spell and sent it towards Katsuki. He moved and exploded the ice, hardly any of it struck him. What little did sent a light frost spreading over his skin. 

 

“You’re a useless idiot who thinks he can be more than what he really is!” 

 

Izuku watched the blonde launch himself forward and moved to dodge again. Only for Katsuki to anticipate this, before he could get very far he was grabbed again and was slammed into the wall. He fell to the ground, and moved to get up, only to be sent down with a kick to the gut. 

 

He couldn’t help the helpless feeling that began to overtake him, memories of being dragged to places no one could see or hear him yell. Memories of pain, intense heat, aching bruises that could never seem to heal. He was there again, with no power, with nobody to help him.

 

Katsuki watched him try to pick himself up again, yelling as he slammed his foot into him again. 

 

“You’re a Quirkless loser that nobody wants around. Thinking you can actually be something.” He growled as Izuku wheezed in pain, but kept trying to get up. He saw him try to form a small shield around himself, Katsuki didn’t give him the chance. 

 

“You. Are. Nothing!” He emphasized each word with a harsh kick. “And you know it.”

 

Izuku tried to blink the stars from his vision as he looked up. “N-No...I’m not.” He pushed himself up before a foot slammed into his head. Katsuki dug his heel in and looked down at him. There was static in his ear, an annoying crackling that made him throw out his earpiece. 

 

“Yes, you are. You actually thought you could beat someone like me…” Katsuki grinned. “But you can’t. Because even with some kind of Quirk, you’ll always be worthless. Nothing but dirt under my shoe. A little bug to crush.”

 

Izuku weakly grabbed his leg, tears pouring down his face. Ice raced up Katsuki’s leg before he freed himself and stomped on Izuku’s hand, earning a cry of pain. 

 

“I saw your dumbass come running through the gate this morning, you had to be saved by All Might. Your useless power can’t even help you against those monsters.” He sneered. “You should have died that night, at least the world would have been freed of one more useless freak.” He delivered one last kick to Izuku’s face before turning away. 

 

“You’re weak, and you always will be.”

 

Though fading consciousness Izuku watched him walk away. He was falling into that space again, between sleep and waking. Struggling, and desperately trying to stay awake. He couldn’t stop, not here! 

 

He was going to hurt them, Kirishima and Ochako, maybe even his own team. 

 

Katsuki’s words weighed him down though, and briefly halted his efforts to stay awake.

 

What good could he do? His plan was a failure, he didn’t do anything against him. What hope could he have to beat him? Was he really this useless?

 

A sense of despair wrapped around Izuku the more he thought about it, dragging him further down. He couldn’t even stop Katsuki, he was letting his team down. He had the chance to stand up for himself, and prove he wasn’t worthless anymore, and he failed. He let everyone down.

 

He was certain even his Master would be ashamed of him.

 

“No matter what I’m proud of you. Always.”

 

An inkling of light shone up above Izuku, glowing brightly against the darkness. Izuku looked up at the light, it seemed so far away, yet so close. He began to reach for it, feeling it’s warmth.

 

No, she wouldn’t be ashamed of me.  

 

He grit his teeth and struggled against the darkness that tried to drag him down, reaching for the light that grew brighter and brighter. 

 

I have to keep going, I can’t stop here, I won’t!

 

The light seemed to come closer to him, drawn to him.

 

I can’t do this on my own. Not just fighting him, but the Heartless. I can’t do it on my own, so please, help me!

 

Izuku reached both hands out, gently wrapping them around the radiant glow. A warm feeling blossomed in his chest and spread through the rest of his body.

 

I’ll prove myself worthy of you.

 

He never felt more whole in his life.

 

I’ll keep my light burning strong. 

 

I promise.



-.-



Katsuki was about to leave the room when he heard Izuku shift behind him. He paused before turning around, ready to beat Izuku again. A bolt of lightning zapped past him, giving him a light shock. 

 

He looked up in anger and was about to yell, only for nothing to come out. 

 

Izuku was on his feet again looking up in a daze and surrounded by magic. Lightning sparked around him, while wind magic swirled ice, fire, and water around him. His injuries were slowly healed by small petals of light falling around him. 

 

Eyes that were pools of green light stared at Katsuki. Izuku looked him in the eye as he held out a hand, small particles of light gathered in front of him. 

 

Katsuki stared at him, paralyzed for a moment before rage fuelled him to scream, and launch himself at Izuku. In no time he was right in front of him, Izuku hadn’t moved, he hadn’t even flinched.

 

“You little bastard!” 

 

Katsuki went to hit him, only to hear a loud crack and be sent flying. He felt the pain before he hit the ground. He forced himself up and was about to yell at Izuku until he saw him.

 

The elements had dispersed and Izuku was still standing there, an unsettling calm surrounding him. In his hand was a strange key-like sword. 

 

It almost looked like a skeleton key, the teeth were cut into the shape of half a five point star, with two indentations near the silver neck of the blade. There was a small red band on the blade before it came to the green, circular guard. The top half of the guard stretched down like an upside down crescent moon, with three black stars lining the top, matching the grip. The keychain that dangled from the bottom was a green sphere, encaged by silver lines.

 

Katsuki felt something inside him shudder in fear when he saw the blade. Fear that was quickly replaced with rage. 

 

“What the hell is that supposed to be Deku? You think that fancy new toy is supposed to help you?”

 

Izuku didn’t answer, instead walking towards Katsuki. He didn’t react when he was charged at again, but instead blocked the hit. With his free hand Izuku punched him in the face, leaving ice where he hit him. 

 

Katsuki staggered back and stared at Izuku. “What, think you’re too good to talk to me anymore nerd?” He stopped and watched Izuku’s movements. No, he was too calm and collected. It wasn’t like him. 

 

“Don’t tell me he’s unconscious…” Katsuki muttered, letting a few sparks off before scowling. 

 

“No.” 

 

Katsuki froze.

 

Izuku looked him in the eye again, the green glow was gone this time. Katsuki swore there was a flicker of blue in his eyes. 

 

“I’m wide awake!”

 

Izuku shouted and charged forward, moving to the side at the last moment to dodge a surprise blast. He brought the blade down, and sent Katsuki staggering with stars in his vision. He didn’t let up, still moving forward and striking again and again. Katsuki blocked some of the hits with his remaining gauntlet, but was still struck a few times. 

 

Each time he was hit Katsuki felt something in him writhe and lash out in anger, causing him to do the same. Izuku dodged most of his explosions if he didn’t block them with his Barrier. 

 

Izuku jumped back and aimed his Keyblade at Katsuki, gathering up a great deal of magic and firing off a Blizzard spell that hit him head on. He didn’t have time to dodge. The blonde yelled as a flurry of ice consumed him and slammed him into the wall. He was about to move forward when Izuku fired off another spell, this time freezing over his arms and pinning him to the wall. 

 

Katsuki shouted and tried to use his Quirk to melt off some of the ice, shocked that it wasn’t melting instantly. His power seemed so flimsy before. 

 

Izuku ran forward, yelling as he swung his Keyblade down.

 

Katsuki instinctively flinched, expecting to be hit by it. When he looked up he saw the end of his weapon pointed at his throat. Izuku was panting, glaring at Katsuki.

 

“I said I wasn’t going to lose, and I meant it. You see this?” He held up his Keyblade, his vision began to blur. “This is proof, I’m not going to let you push me around anymore. I’m not worthless, not anymore. This is it, my Indomitable Spirit!” 

 

Izuku lowered his weapon and turned away, he ignored Katsuki’s screams of anger as he made his way to the torn up entrance. When the spinning became too much he collapsed to the ground, breathing heavy and staring at his Keyblade.

 

He tried to pull himself up when a loud alarm went off. He looked up, and through crackling speakers All Might spoke.

 

“The hero team...wins!”

 

Izuku smiled to himself and sighed, laying his head down. They won, they did it! Izuku only wished he could have been of more help. He stared at his Keyblade and felt tears pour down his face. 

 

He got his Keyblade, finally! 

 

Though the feeling was bittersweet, yes he got it, but his Master wasn’t there to celebrate with him. To congratulate him, to teach him even more. She was gone...

 

He heard voices around him, mixing into each other and becoming nothing more than a buzzing background noise. Izuku sobbed loudly, startling those around him. The voices grew louder, surrounding him until a louder voice quieted them down. He heard something break and angry stomping, and then it was quiet. 

 

He continued to cry until he felt a hand gently rest itself on his head, grabbing his attention. All Might was kneeling beside him, he had sent the others away. 

 

Izuku couldn’t help but notice a sad look on All Might’s face, where there was usually a heroic smile, was an expression of sorrow and understanding.

 

“Young Midoriya, I understand. I understand the pain of not having your mentor there with you, especially when you’ve hit a milestone…” He glanced at Izuku’s Keyblade, noting how it reminded him of Guardian’s. “It is painful, no doubt, but I promise the pain will pass with time. Just know that she would be proud of you, I know it.”

 

Izuku looked up with wide eyes. “Y-You knew…?”

 

All Might nodded. “Yes, but I am sworn to secrecy. So have no fear, no one else will know.” He whispered. 

 

Izuku laid his head down again, another sob escaping him.

 

All Might knew...is he the one who left us food? Does that mean Master Aqua met up with him before? Did she ask him to take care of Eri and I if something ever went wrong? Maybe she did, of course she would. She always looked out for us…

 

“You can rest now Midoriya, you’ve done enough.”

 

Izuku gripped his Keyblade tightly and nodded. He continued to cry until he finally passed out, as soon as he was unconscious his Keyblade vanished in a flash of light. 

 

Katsuki stood outside the room, shaking in rage. It took everything he had to not run in and yell at them. What did All Might know? Who was he talking about?

 

More importantly, how did Deku get an upgrade for his power, and why?



-HoL-



Mirio sighed as he made his way down the hall. He was looking through his phone, going over the messages he sent to his friends. 

 

Nejire had replied earlier, but Amajiki never replied to the first message. It was worrying to say the least, he was supposed to meet them earlier in the day after he moved everything from his house to the UA Dorms. 

 

Mirio couldn’t help but fear the worst, of course he couldn’t. That was one of his best friends, one of his closest friends. The mere thought of losing him scared him half to death. He would be fine, he was sure. He just had to have faith. Amajiki was one of the strongest people Mirio knew, he could hold his own in a fight, and when he put his mind to it he was unstoppable. 

 

Mirio stared at the text message, almost begging for the text bubbles to pop up. For some sign his friend had gotten the message other than the ‘read’ icon. 

 

He couldn’t help but dread his meeting with Nighteye after school. He was supposed to help with patrols, but the thought made him feel uneasy. He couldn’t help but feel like something bad was going to happen, like one more tragedy was right on top of them. 

 

He mulled over the thought before shaking his head and pushing the feeling down. He had to concentrate, so many people were depending on him. It was going to be up to him to fix everything. Afterall he was the sole survivor...at least that’s what Sir said.

 

He was snapped out of his thoughts when he saw a pair of medic robots carrying a stretcher with a body on it. A body with a head of green hair, and a familiar set of freckles.

 

“Midoriya?” Mirio’s eyes widened and he hurried over to the robots, walking alongside them.

 

“What happened to him?” He asked. “Is he okay?”

 

“Hero Training.” One of the robots said.

 

“You should see the other guy.” The other responded.

 

Mirio frowned and looked over Izuku, there were no visible injuries. Maybe he was suffering from something closer to a concussion, then passed out after the exercise? Maybe he was just tired?

 

He took note of the tear marks on his face, he had been crying. A pit of dread appeared in Mirio’s gut. Did he have another breakdown? Did anyone else get hurt?

 

He wordlessly followed the robots to the Nurse’s Office, he was supposed to help keep an eye on Midoriya. That was the job All Might gave him, he trusted him to help watch him. Besides, he was in a free period. There was no harm in making sure he got to the Nurse’s Office safely. 

 

When they got to the office Mirio opened the door for the robots, getting a thank you in return. He followed them inside and shut the door behind him. He heard a tired sigh from Recovery Girl as the robots placed Izuku on the bed and zoomed out of the room, Mirio opened the door for them again. 

 

“My goodness, only the third day of school and this boy is a regular patient.” She tsked and looked over him. 

 

“Uh, is he okay?” Mirio asked, getting a ‘shush’ from her as she took his vitals. The third year was quiet for a while, looking over the medicine cabinets as she did her job. It was starting to dawn on him that maybe he shouldn’t be there, he was just there to get confirmation that Midoriya was okay, but he didn’t want to leave him.

 

He began to scroll through a few of his apps when he heard Recovery Girl sigh. She went back to her desk and wrote down a few things. 

 

Mirio watched her for a bit before scooting closer, looking Izuku over before turning back to her. 

 

“Is he…”

 

“He’ll be okay, he’s just tired. Training probably took a lot out of him, so it’s best if he rests.” She answered him.

 

Mirio sighed in relief and ran a hand through his hair. “That’s good to know. I’m glad.” He glanced over to the first year again before moving towards a chair. “Is it okay if I stay here for a bit?”

 

Recovery Girl turned towards him and looked at the clock. “Don’t you have a class to go to?”

 

“Not really, it’s a free period before I have to go to my internship. I’m usually supposed to eat and rest up a bit before I go. I just...wanna stay with him.” He sat down in the chair he pulled up.

 

“Does this have anything to do with you being there with him yesterday?” She asked.

 

Mirio laughed. “Kinda, I just...feel sort of responsible for him. I saw him in the morning yesterday, and I saw he wasn’t looking too good. I should have brought him to you and instead...well…”

 

“I see.” She watched Izuku before looking back at his chart. “You can stay, might be good to have a familiar face to wake up to. By the way, how are those burns feeling?” She pointed at his bandaged arms. “While you’re here I should finish healing those up.”

 

Mirio shook his head. “No need ma’am, I’m okay. I don’t feel a thing!”

 

“That wasn’t a suggestion.”

 

“Oh.”

 

He laughed sheepishly and shifted in his chair to face her as she walked over to him. He watched her unwrap the bandages before kissing his injuries. 

 

Mirio watched the rest of his burns disappear before sighing. “Thank you Recovery Girl.” He smiled.

 

“No problem, it’s still your free period so get some rest. You need to be in top shape before going on patrol.” She walked back to her desk.

 

“Of course, thank you ma’am.” He leaned back in his chair with a yawn, looking up at the ceiling. It hadn’t taken up too much of his stamina, but still, rest sounded good. With how little he slept the night before, and how tired he’s felt all day it sounded like heaven. 

 

He started to drift off a few minutes later, falling into a light sleep. He would be faintly aware of clacking keys, and of Recovery Girl walking around, it didn’t bother him. It was soothing in a way. 

 

He only startled out of his sleep when the door opened and two people walked in hurriedly. Mirio jolted and looked up to see a girl holding a yellow backpack accompanied by a taller boy with glasses. Both were in their regular uniforms, but the girl looked a little bruised up.

 

“Izuku?” She asked as she hurried in. 

 

“Hush!” Recovery Girl scolded her. “I have students resting in here!”

 

“Oh, I’m sorry.” She apologized. “We’re worried about our friend, Izuku Midoriya. Is he still here?” 

 

Recovery Girl nodded. “Right over there in that bed. Don’t worry, he’s not injured. Just exhausted, he and another student are resting so keep your voices down.”

 

“It’s okay Recovery Girl.” Mirio stood up and stretched. “That was a good nap, but I should probably start getting ready.” 

 

The two first years looked at him.

 

“Oh, uh, who are you?” 

 

“The name’s Mirio Togata, third year heroics student. Nice to meet you.” He held out a hand to them.

 

“Oh, nice to meet you. I’m Ochako Uraraka.” She shook his hand.

 

“And I am Tenya Iida, a pleasure to meet you.” He made chopping motions, with his hands, and stopped to Mirio’s hands. “We came to drop off Midoriya’s bag and see how he’s doing.” 

 

“He’s still asleep.” Mirio shrugged. “Whatever happened during training really took it out of him.” 

 

Ochako looked over at Izuku with a light frown. “Yeah, whatever happened was really rough on him. But I’m glad he’s okay.” She went over and placed his bag on the chair beside his bed. She stood there for a minute, looking over his features. He seemed so relaxed and at peace, the opposite of how he’s been for the past two days. 

 

I hope he’s having a nice dream at least…

 

She smiled to herself, before pausing and shaking her head. She felt her face turn a bright pink.

 

“A-Anyway, we should probably get to the Dorms.” She walked over to Iida. “Mr. Aizawa said we should head back, especially since the storm outside is getting pretty bad.”

 

Recovery Girl nodded. “Go back to your dorms and get some rest. And you,” she pointed at Mirio, “you should probably get going before you’re late.”

 

“Yeah, I probably should.” He finished stretching and moved past the other two. “Thank you Recovery Girl, and it was nice meeting you two! I Togata go!” He grinned at his cheesy pun, waiting for a moment to see Iida sigh, and Ochako snort in laughter.

 

Without another word he took off, running down the hall. The last two looked at each other before waving goodbye to Recovery Girl and heading to the Dorms.



-.-



He was in that place again, the glass mural with a picture of himself on it. 

 

He was lying on the warm glass, slowly coming out of a tired haze. His body felt sore, and his head was fuzzy. He stared up at the bright light overhead, taking in the warm glow. 

 

He wasn’t sure how long he laid there, lost in his head and trying to focus. Faint memories of how he got there played in his mind, again and again. When the memory of his Keyblade came forth he stopped, he sat up in a hurry and went over it again.

 

A Keyblade, his Keyblade. That was right, he was able to summon it. And then…

 

He slowly got to his feet and held out his hand, willing the Keyblade forward. He jumped in surprise when it appeared in his hand. It felt light, almost weightless. Like it was where it belonged, a piece of him he didn’t know he was missing. 

 

He let himself feel complete joy, he had done it! He finally got his Keyblade, only if Master Aqua was there to see it, he could only imagine what her reaction would have been. 

 

He smiled to himself and held it tightly and looked it over. He didn’t get to admire it very long before he saw something that caught his eye. He looked up from his Keyblade, Indomitable Spirit, and focused his attention on the glass panels. Katsuki’s panel to be specific, the cracks were worse than last time. They ran deeper and were larger.

 

Izuku took a step towards them, kneeling down to get a closer look. A dull ache ran through his chest the longer he stared at them, it was a painful rift. He frowned and reached out to touch one of the cracks, wishing he could heal it somehow.

 

Before he could touch it he heard something. It was faint at first, but the longer he focused on it the louder it got.

 

Izuku stood up and looked around, trying to find the source. It sounded familiar, too familiar. 

 

“Izuku!” He looked up and whirled around. He’d recognize that voice from anywhere. 

 

Eri.

 

She sounded scared, panicked, afraid. 

 

“Eri?” He called out, running towards where he heard the voice come from. “Eri, where are you?” 

 

“Izuku, you have to wake up!” She was on the verge of tears. “Please!”

 

A harsh shudder went through Izuku as fear took over. “Where are you? Eri, you have to tell me so I can find you!”

 

“Wake up!” 



-.-



Izuku jolted awake and sat up in a hurry. He panted and looked around, he was in the Infirmary. It was dark, and cold. The lights had a weak glow, and would flicker in and out. Eventually they popped, and went out, leaving him in darkness.

 

The wind howled outside, beating against the school. Other than the wind everything else was eerily silent.

 

Something’s not right.

 

Izuku looked around and saw his bag on a chair nearby. He grabbed it and went through his things to find his phone. Much to his shock it was hours after school let out. There were multiple missed calls and text messages from Eri.

 

Izuku pulled his backpack on and unlocked his phone to look over the messages.

 

Izuku where are you?

Are you okay?

 

Missed Call

 

I’m getting scared, I think something’s wrong

Izuku all the lights went out!

Please text back

I’m scared!

 

Missed Call (2)

 

A few of the Moogles went outside, they didn’t come back

Izuku something really bad is happening, please come back!

There’s something outside

I’m really scared

 

Missed Call (5)

 

There’s something inside

Help



Izuku looked at the text messages in horror, he didn’t have a second thought as he shoved his phone in his pocket. The last message was about 5 minutes ago. Mr. Aizawa and his rules be damned, he was not leaving her alone!

 

Izuku dashed out of the Nurse’s Office and sped down the halls, he ignored the unnerving silence and the eerie creaks throughout the school. He ignored the fact that there should be other people there at least, some kind of teacher or even a student. The main building was desolate, as if it was completely abandoned. 

 

His sole focus was on Eri, he had to get to her. He had to get to her now .

 

He slammed the front doors open and ran out into the courtyard, stumbling over himself. As he righted himself he got a good look at the outside. The sky was pitch black, a giant vortex had appeared far above them. Glowing red, orange, and purple. 

 

From afar he could see bits and pieces of buildings being sucked into it, mercilessly consumed by the darkness and never to return.

 

Get to Eri .

 

Izuku steeled himself and began to run through the courtyard. The faster he got to her, the sooner he could save her. The sooner she’d be okay. 

 

He promised he’d take care of her, he’d keep her safe. There was no way he was going to break that promise!

 

He was halfway through the courtyard when he heard a shrill scream and stopped in his tracks. He looked towards the source and froze in terror when he saw Ochako and Iida running from a swarm of Heartless. They were scrambling over each other, trying to get to the two. 

 

He moved without thinking, sprinting towards his friends and hearing their cries of surprise at the sight of him. He disregarded it for the moment as he ran past them and summoned his Keyblade.

 

“Midoriya, what are you doing?”

 

“Stay behind me!” 

 

Izuku gripped his Keyblade tightly and pointed it at the Heartless. 

 

“Thunder!” 

 

A wave of lightning surrounded the group before racing towards the Heartless. They flinched at the haunting hisses and shrieks that came from the shadows as they writhed in pain. Spasming and twitching in agony before disappearing in a puff of smoke. 

 

The few that survived wasted no time in attempting to avenge their fallen. Jumping up with claws outstretched to tear into them. Izuku shouted and swing his blade in a wide arc, knocking them all down before launching another spell.

 

“Fire!”

 

A small wall of flames swallowed them, burning away the darkness and leaving nothing behind. 

 

Izuku stared at the charred ground in surprise before looking down at his Keyblade. 

 

That was...a lot stronger than I expected…

 

Before he could go in depth with his thoughts Izuku shook his head and looked at the others, who wore mixed expressions of shock and relief. 

 

“Are you two okay? What happened? Where is everyone?” He fired off one question after another.

 

“W-We don’t know!” Ochako replied first. “We were in the dorms when everything went dark, we thought it was just a normal power outage. And then...then the screams started…”

 

“Unfortunately we were the only ones who were able to escape the dorms.” Iida continued, he was visibly shaking. “Everyone else…after we escaped we realized you were still in the Infirmary. We weren’t sure if you were conscious or not, but we were worried.”

 

“I’m okay.” Izuku nodded. “I just woke up, and I’m glad you guys are okay too. Are you sure nobody else made it out of the dorms?” 

 

Iida stared at the ground for a moment before shaking his head. “No, I don’t believe so.”

 

“Wait!” Ochako spoke up. “Todoroki left the building earlier, he said he needed some air. D-Do you think he might still be around?” 

 

“It’s possible.” Izuku mumbled. “We can keep an eye out for him while we run. Come on, we gotta go!” He began to run towards the school gates.

 

“Go? Go where?” Iida sputtered and began to run alongside Izuku, Ochako right behind him.

 

“We have to get out of here, there’s someone waiting and I’m really worried about her.”

 

Ochako and Iida looked at each other in confusion. 

 

“Who?”

 

Izuku looked over his shoulder. “My sister!”

 

The two felt ice run through their veins. If she was waiting for Izuku, did that mean she was alone?

 

“Lead the way Izuku!” Ochako shouted.

 

“Okay, stay close!” 

 

Most of the streets were dead, abandoned and overturned cars and broken shop windows. A few plants had been ripped from the ground from the strong winds, and were strewn about all over the ground. 

 

The streets that weren’t quiet were filled with chaos. People ran around screaming and crying as they were hunted down by the Heartless. One by one people were killed and disappeared. Some tried to save each other and reach some kind of safety, while others sacrificed one another and pushed them into danger to save themselves. 

 

The three couldn’t help their shock as they watched people commit these acts. Izuku put his Keyblade away and grabbed Ochako and Iida’s hands, pulling them along and weaving through the chaos to get to where they were needed. They all tried to ignore the screams that were suddenly cut off, or the enraged yells as people fought with one another. They looked away from the spatters of blood that decorated the streets.

 

Just get to Eri, just get to Eri, just get to Eri!

 

Izuku heard Ochako’s horrified sobs and Iida’s stunned silence, but they couldn’t slow down now. They were still in danger, Eri was still in danger. If they stood still then they could be caught, either by the Heartless or someone willing to give up the lives of others.

 

Izuku guided them through the chaos and led them to another quiet street. He kept them moving, as long as they were moving they were safe. He blinked back the tears and continued to run down the street. It was selfish, but his friends were his priority. His family was his priority, and he refused to put them in any more danger.

 

“Izuku!”

 

He was brought out of his thoughts as he slammed into a glacier. He stumbled back and was steadied by Ochako. 

 

“Midoriya, are you okay?” Iida asked through his panting. 

 

“Yeah, I’m okay. Don’t worry. I’m more concerned with what this is.” He put a hand to the ice.

 

“I’m not sure, but I have a guess…” Iida muttered. 

 

They jumped when the ice shattered and was replaced by another wall of ice. Izuku pulled them out of the way and watched as countless Heartless were swept away by the attack. The shadows were sent flying and skittered around in frustration. Izuku hurriedly cleared them out with a wave of fire magic. He was still trying to get used to the new boost in power.

 

“Hey! Watch where you’re aiming!” Ochako shouted. 

 

The three heard a sound of confusion, then the wall of ice began to melt. Behind the wall revealed none other than Todoroki.

 

“Todoroki!” Izuku shouted.

 

“Oh, he’s alive!” Ochako sighed in relief. 

 

“Thank goodness.”

 

The teen stared at them in silence before raising an eyebrow. “What are you doing off campus?” He asked.

 

“We could ask you the same thing!” Ochako shouted, she was gripping Izuku’s arm tightly. Her calm facade was beginning to break apart.

 

“I was chased off the campus, shortly after I went to take a walk.” He narrowed his eyes.

 

“The same thing happened to us except...the monsters got into the dorms.” Iida looked him in the eye. “Uraraka and I were the only ones to make it out, and we went to get Midoriya to see if he was okay. He ended up saving us.”

 

Todoroki looked at Izuku, sending a rush of fear through the boy.

 

“We had to run, we’re going to get my sister and then we’re going to try and find a safe place.” Izuku explained quickly. “Please, come with us.”

 

Todoroki raised an eyebrow, finding it hard to believe Izuku was the one to save them. “Why should I?”

 

Izuku grit his teeth, the longer they stood here talking the longer it took to get to Eri. He felt something in him snap.

 

“Are you kidding me? We’re the only surviving students of our class and you want to ask me why you should come with us? We’re all in danger, but with more people we have a better chance at defending ourselves! We can’t lose anyone else, so just come with us!” He shouted, taking the other aback. 

 

“But if you’re going to decide, then do it quick. Because the longer we sit here talking about this the more danger my sister is in! Or if you’d like I can make the decision for you and just drag you with us because I’m not losing anyone else today!” 

 

Izuku panted, swallowing hard before looking up apologetically. 

 

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have yelled. But we’re running out of time, so-”

 

“I’ll go with you.” Todoroki cut him off. “You’re somewhat right in the sense there’ll be more of us to protect each other. Besides, even if I refused you may have just pulled me along anyway.” 

 

Izuku nodded and looked at the others. They nodded back at him, they were okay and ready to start moving again. He looked up at Todoroki. 

 

“Stay close, and stay behind me. We’re almost there. Okay?”

 

“Understood.”

 

“Okay, let’s go!” He took off at a sprint again, looking over his shoulder to make sure the others were with him. A small group of survivors, a group he of all people was in charge of. Izuku began to feel nausea set in from the anxiety. He swallowed back the bile and forced himself to focus. 

 

Eri needed him, he did not have time to be falling apart. 

 

As they ran they came across small groups of Heartless. Izuku gave them no time to attack as he sent off waves of fire and lightning to destroy them. He glared at a few that hid in small alleys and corners, almost daring them to come out and try and stop them. 

 

Izuku almost felt relieved as he saw familiar buildings, or what was left of them. 

 

“We’re almost there, follow me!” He rounded a corner and slipped into an alleyway, Just one more turn and they’d be home. He’d find Eri, and he would save her.

 

“Midoriya, where are we going?” Iida asked.

 

“You live in this area?” Ochako asked.

 

“This is my second home.” Izuku admitted. “It’s my sister that mainly lives here, but because of certain circumstances I’ve been living here full time.” 

 

“What kind of circumstances?” Todoroki asked.

 

Izuku opened his mouth to answer, but stopped dead in his tracks when he reached the entrance. He felt Ochako bump into him.

 

“Izuku? What’s wrong?” She asked, looking over his shoulder and gasping.

 

The makeshift barricade from the morning was completely torn apart. Splinters of wood and shards of metal laid all around the ground. 

 

Something got in…

 

“You stay behind me.” Izuku ordered, looking over his shoulder. They could see an expression of terror mirroring their own. “Don’t go anywhere else, just stay behind me.”

 

Once they nodded, Izuku rushed inside and looked around. The furniture was all ripped up and scattered about in the house. There were scratches all over the walls and floor, whatever came through left a path of destruction. The more he looked at it the more he began to panic.

 

Where is she? Where is she?

 

He couldn’t take it, the terror was killing him. 

 

“Eri!” He screamed. “Where are you!”

 

He looked around, not seeing any movement from the first floor. He was about to make his way to the stairs when a loud scream answered him. 

 

Izuku wasted no time, rushing up the stairs to where he heard the scream. He made it to the second floor where all the rooms were, and saw Eri backed against the door at the end of the hall. A large shadow jumped and was about to come down on her when she screamed again.

 

“Izuku!”

 

“Get away from her!” He yelled, summoning his Keyblade and throwing it at the shadow. It smacked into the Heartless and sent it tumbling to the ground in front of her. It tried to leap at her again, only for Izuku to throw himself at it and drag it away from Eri. 

 

It clawed at his arms and hissed angrily.

 

Izuku growled and sent fire magic racing through his hands, making the shadow shriek in pain as it began to burn. The shadow desperately lashed out and scratched Izuku’s face, making him lose his grip momentarily. 

 

The Heartless used this to its advantage and focused its attention on Izuku, clawing at him and trying to tear him apart. 

 

Iida rushed forward and kicked the Heartless away, stunning it for a moment. Ochako hurried over and helped him up, once he was on his feet again he ran to where his Keyblade had landed and grabbed it. Just as he turned around the Heartless ran at them, shrieking in anger. 

 

Before it could attack them again Izuku moved forward and brought his weapon down, dispelling the darkness and making the terrible creature fade. He panted for a moment and regained his bearings. 

 

He turned around and ran over to Eri, getting to his knees and opening his arms as she scrambled over to him.

 

“Eri!”

 

He wrapped his arms around her and held her tightly as she sobbed in terror, burying her face in his jacket and clinging onto him. 

 

“It’s okay, you’re okay.” He whispered as he rubbed her back. “I’ve got you now, you’re okay.” He murmured. 

 

“You’re okay!” She wailed. “I-I thought you...y-you didn’t a-answer and I-I…” She devolved into a mess of tears before she could finish the thought. “I-I thought you we-weren’t coming back!”

 

Izuku shook his head. “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry. I am so, so sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you. But I’m okay, and you’re okay. I’ve got you now and I’m not going to let anything happen to you okay?” 

 

He felt Eri nod.

 

He was about to pick her up when one of the doors opened. Everyone tensed up and readied themselves for another fight. Instead of a Heartless appearing, a Moogle poked their head out the door.

 

“K-K-Kupo?” They asked.

 

“Mogma?” Izuku’s eyes widened.

 

“Kupo!” Mogma cried and ran towards him and Eri. Izuku was quick to wrap them into the hug as well. 

 

“M-Mogma you-you’re okay.” Eri stammered and held an arm out. The young Moogle hopped into her arms.

 

Mogma nodded wordlessly and trembled in her arms. “I-I could only h-hide...I’m sorry Kupo.”

 

Izuku took a deep breath and picked Eri up, who had Mogma in her arms. “I’m glad you two are okay. Are any of the other Moogles around?” He asked.

 

The two looked up at him tearfully and shook their heads.

 

Oh god…

 

Izuku held them closer and turned to the others. 

 

“Eri, a few of my friends came with me to come save you. Now that we got you, we’re going to try and find a safe place. Okay?” He asked. 

 

Eri glanced at them before hiding her face in his shirt. 

 

The other three stood there in surprise. Ochako was the first to approach them.

 

“Hi Eri, I’m Ochako. Izuku was really worried about you, I’m so glad you’re okay.” She smiled softly. Eri peeked up at her before looking away.

 

“My name is Tenya Iida, I’m relieved we got here in time.” He waved a hand.

 

Todoroki stepped closer and held up a hand. “Shouto Todoroki.” He said simply. 

 

“And I’m Mogma.” The Moogle murmured. “Hi…”

 

The others nodded at the Moogle before looking at Izuku. 

 

“Okay Izuku, what’s the plan?” Ochako asked. 

 

Izuku stared at her, his mind blank for a moment. This was as far as he thought, his main focus was to get Eri. But now what?

 

Before he could get too lost in thought Izuku blurted out the first thing that came to mind. “Supplies.” He said quickly. “We need supplies.”

 

“Where on earth are we going to get those? Do you have a first aid kit somewhere?” Iida asked.

 

Izuku shook his head. “No, something better.” 

 

He moved past the others and headed down the stairs, making his way to a now broken cupboard. The other three stared in confusion as he opened the cabinet to reveal bottles with green liquid sloshing around inside, and blue stones of varying sizes.

 

Izuku knelt down to set Eri down, only to get a loud whine as she held on tighter. 

 

“Eri, I need both my hands for this. I’m not leaving, as soon as I’m done I’ll get you again.” He tried to put her down again. This time she reluctantly let go, but still kept herself pressed against Izuku.

 

Izuku took off his backpack and dumped out all the contents. He sifted through his supplies, scanning over the contents to make sure he wasn’t missing anything. He spotted his two notebooks. One of Hero Notes, and the other his Training Notes. 

 

He stared at them for a second before shoving them in his backpack, then standing up to pile Potions and Ethers in his backpack. 

 

“What are those supposed to be?” Todoroki asked.

 

“Potions and Ethers.” He answered. “Potions will heal your injuries, Ethers will restore your energy, but only I can use them. If you guys try you might end up getting hurt.” 

 

“Potions?” Iida asked. “Midoriya, I’m sorry, but that sounds ridiculous.”

 

Izuku stopped and looked at Iida, staring at him before grabbing a potion from the cabinet and uncorking it. He downed about half of it and put it down. 

 

They watched in awe as Izuku’s injuries mostly vanished, and the pain seemed to be alleviated. 

 

“They actually heal injuries…” Ochako murmured. “That’s amazing.” 

 

Izuku shoved a few more Ethers into his backpack and closed it up. That seemed to be enough. He turned around and picked up Eri again, positioning her so he could hold her with one arm. With his free hand he summoned his Keyblade and looked at them.

 

“I have some of a plan, but I think it might work. We can’t stay here, this place has already been torn up, not to mention there’s only one entrance and exit we can use. Most of the city is overrun, but I think I know a place where we’ll be safe. It’s not as populated, but it is a bit more open. But maybe using Todoroki’s ice we can make it more defendable. Does that sound good?” He asked.

 

“Sounds better than nothing.” Todoroki shrugged. 

 

“I agree with Todoroki.” Iida nodded.

 

“Wherever you go, we go.” Ochako promised. 

 

“Okay.” Izuku nodded, taking a deep breath and forcing himself to stop shaking. “I’m holding Eri, but I’m also our main defense. So if we see any of those monsters we run. Todoroki, you’re going to be in the back of the line, so you can freeze the path behind us and buy us more time. Iida will be in front of you, so if you fall behind he can get you and help you catch up. Uraraka, you stay in the middle okay? I might have to hand Eri off to you if things get bad.” 

 

All three nodded at Izuku.

 

“Eri.” Izuku looked down at her. “I need you and Mogma to hold on real tight okay?”

 

“Okay.” She whispered. 

 

Izuku patted her back and adjusted his hold on her to make sure she wouldn’t fall. They approached the door in formation, all of them steeling their nerves and getting ready for the run.

 

“Are you ready?” Izuku asked shakily.

 

“Yes.” They all responded, looking just as nervous.

 

“Okay, let’s go!”

 

Izuku sprinted out of the door and into the alley, turning a different corner on a familiar path. They were still in the small alleys, from where they were they could hear more of the chaos in the distance. All of them elected to ignore it and ran forward. 

 

Izuku led them through the winding alleyways before finally emerging onto the wider street. It was quiet, destruction was everywhere, but it was free of people. At the moment there was no sign of the Heartless. Making them feel somewhat at ease.

 

“They haven’t come here yet.” Ochako muttered, sticking close to Izuku.

 

“Don’t hold your breath!” Todoroki raised his voice as he looked over his shoulder. A few Heartless had sensed them and were rising from the ground. 

 

Iida looked over his shoulder, his eyes widened and the quickly growing horde. “Todoroki!”

 

“On it!” He stopped in his tracks and slammed a foot down, creating a wall of ice and blocking off the street. Once he was finished he turned around and sped forward to catch up. 

 

More and more Heartless appeared, coming from the shadows and taking interest in the fleeing group. They began to dart towards the group, the shadows crashing into each other and slowly converge and meld into one another.

 

Ochako took a chance to look behind her, seeing the creatures climb over the ice wall and combining into one another. 

 

“Uh, guys? The monsters are doing something weird!” She shouted.

 

Izuku looked behind him and saw what she meant. How they all melted into each other to form a grotesque ball of darkness that only grew bigger and bigger.

 

Oh crap…

 

“Just keep running!” He yelled, speeding up. The other matched his pace and followed him out to a large field. Far above them was a gargantuan ball of darkness, still consuming everything it could.

 

“Uh, Izuku, what’s that supposed to be?” Ochako asked, pointing overhead.

 

“I-I...I have no idea.” He admitted.

 

Eri tried to look up, only for Izuku to pull her close again.

 

“Don’t look Eri, don’t look.”

 

He felt her nod as they made it to the center of the field. The growing swarm of Heartless were right on their tails. 

 

“A field?” Iida asked.

 

“It’s better than the city!” Izuku defended his choice. 

 

“Todoroki, can you make a- look out!” 

 

Izuku raised his Keyblade and fired off a wave of fire, repelling the ever growing swarm of shadows.

 

“That thing is getting bigger.” Todoroki noted. “If I made an ice dome, I don't think it would hold very long against it.”

 

“I don’t think it would either…” Izuku admitted, trying to come up with another plan. Something else that could work. He had to think of something quick, he didn’t have time!

 

“Izuku there’s another one!” Ochako shouted, pointing at a new tide. This one looked even bigger than the one that way already circling them.

 

“Oh...Kupo this is bad. This is really, really bad…” Mogma was starting to panic. 

 

Eri had dared to look up and was terrified. She gripped Izuku’s shirt tightly and tried to look away, but she couldn’t. 

 

“I-Izuku?”

 

“There’s another one!” Iida announced, watching a third rise from the ground and charge towards them.

 

“Midoriya!” 

 

Izuku summoned the torrent of water, pushing back the tide and sending it away. Like the other two it had begun to circle them, getting ready to attack.

 

Izuku felt himself begin to panic, he was trying to come up with some kind of plan. Something, anything. Anything would be better than what he was doing now, which was absolutely nothing! He blinked back tears and swallowed back the bile that kept creeping up his throat. 

 

He was scared.

 

He was scared and he didn’t know what to do.

 

“Izuku?” Ochako looked at her friend, only to see he was just as frightened as her.

 

He needed to protect them! He needed to keep them safe, he needed to shield them from the inevitable attack!

 

A lightbulb went off in Izuku’s head. A shield, a Barrier . He could make one, maybe one big enough to cover them all. But there was no way he could make one strong enough...unless there was.

 

Izuku knelt down and shrugged his backpack off, opening it and digging through the contents. He coaxed Eri into letting him set her down so he could hasten his search.

 

“Midoriya, what are you doing!” Todoroki glared at him. 

 

“Something stupid.” Izuku admitted. “But it’ll be worth it. I promise.”

 

“How stupid?” Iida asked.

 

Izuku grabbed a handful of Ethers and sighed. “I might end up poisoning myself.”

 

“What!” Ochako looked at him in alarm. 

 

Izuku said nothing as she shoved the Ethers into his mouth. Ignoring the overpoweringly bitter yet sweet taste of them. Izuku forced them down before eating another handful.

 

Mogma stared at him in horror and got down from Eri’s arms.

 

“Kupo what are you doing! Stop! Stop eating those, you’re gonna have too much magic in your system! That can kill you!”

 

Izuku swallowed another Ether and grunted in pain, his body protesting the foreign substance, and the vast amount of magic coursing through him

 

“An overflow is what I’m going for.” Izuku coughed, grabbing one more small Ether and swallowing it. He was shaking uncontrollably and felt hot and cold at the same time. He couldn’t breathe, but at the same time felt like there was too much air in his lungs. His eyes became pools of green light.

 

“Izuku…” Eri looked up in fear as Izuku stood up.

 

“I-It’s fine.” Izuku gathered up as much magic as he could hold. “I-I said I would protect us, a-and I meant it.” 

 

Izuku screamed as he raised his hands and formed a barrier around them, making it large and giving them plenty of room.

 

Make it stronger.

 

It flashed and grew brighter, it was reinforced.

 

Stronger.

 

Another layer was added.

 

Stronger!

 

The second layer was reinforced.

 

“They’re coming!” Ochako shouted. 

 

Please be enough. Please be enough!

 

Izuku felt the three swarms of Heartless slam into the Barriers, making him shout in surprise. They desperately scratched and clawed at it, breaking it and sending cracking through it. 

 

Izuku used his magic to fix the damage and try to push back against the Heartless. He flinched as the first Barrier began breaking faster than he could repair it. They were tearing through it like it was nothing! Even with his overflow of magic!

 

Izuku continued to pour magic into the Barriers, only for the first one to finally shatter with a deafening crash. The Heartless wasted no time in slamming into the final Barrier, eager to get to their prey and tear them apart. 

 

Izuku poured everything he could into the final Barrier, trying to make it as strong as possible. If they could survive this wave then they’d be okay. 

 

Izuku fell to his knees as the Barrier began to grow smaller, the Heartless pressing tightly against it. It was taking everything he had to hold it, the sudden rush of magic was quickly taken from him. Leaving him feeling sick and unsteady. 

 

He panted as he heard the Barrier begin to crack. His attempts to repair it couldn’t keep up with the damage. The Barrier grew smaller and smaller, everyone was pressed close together. 

 

He couldn’t hold it any longer, he felt the Barrier was about to break. 

 

Eri saw this and held onto Izuku for dear life, refusing to look at the Heartless.

 

“Guys…” Tears poured down Izuku’s face as the last of his magic gave away. “I am so sorry.”

 

The Barrier shattered, and everyone screamed as the Heartless converged on them. Dragging them into an unknown darkness as the rest of their world fell apart. 

Chapter 9: Welcome to Traverse Town

Notes:

A big thank you to Fae for Betaing this!

Chapter Text

Welcome to Traverse Town




Two strangers walked through the plaza of the world that was new to them, wearing clothes that clearly labelled them as nonresidents of the world. The few people who dared to stay outside looked them up and down before turning away. Most assumed they were just another set of poor souls. That they lost their world and were now trying to get their bearings. 

 

The tallest of the two looked around with unease. “Sure is quiet around here.”

 

“Aw what about it?” The shortest looked up at him.

 

“I’m just saying, it’s a little spooky.” He caught the eye of a few residents who quickly walked away. He was about to say something else when he noticed a bright flash in the sky. He looked up in surprise and gasped, pointing at the sky.

 

“Look, a star’s goin’ out!” He exclaimed. “No wait, it’s two!”

 

They watched as two stars in the sky shone brightly for a moment, one admittedly fainter than the other, before both blinked out of existence. Leaving the sky a little more empty.

 

“Come on, let’s hurry.” 

 

The two walked off in what they hoped was the right direction, followed by a yellow dog.

 

As they walked further into the town the shorter of the two, a duck, groaned in irritation. “Where is that ‘key’?” 

 

“Well ya know Donald, maybe we oughta go find Leon. I’m pretty sure he can help.”

 

Donald rolled his eyes and continued onward, not stopping when Goofy had stopped. He watched their companion, Pluto, sniffing at the ground and walking into an alley. 

 

Goofy looked over to his friend. “Uh Donald. Ya know, I betcha that…”

 

“Aw what do you know, you big palooka?” He waved a hand and continued on his way.

 

“Hm, what do I know?” Goofy looked up before shrugging. “Come on Pluto!”

 

From afar a little girl hid behind a wall, waiting for the loud strangers to leave before making her way out from her hiding space. She had tried to not draw any attention towards herself from any of the people who had been standing around earlier, mostly successful. Most people didn’t give her a second look. Eri had woken up a short while ago, on the ground and all alone. She had called out for anyone she knew. Aqua, Izuku, his friends. She shouted their names a couple of times before starting to cry, she was all alone now and no one was coming to save her. 

 

At some point she had managed to get to her feet and began walking around, actively avoiding people if she could. Save for the few times she mustered up the courage to ask one or two people if they’ve seen who she’s looking for. All the times she had gotten no helpful responses, and it only served to make her even more scared. If she was on her own, how was she going to survive? Where would she go? How was she going to take care of herself?

 

The mere thought of those questions made her ready to break out into tears again, she had no idea what to do. All she could think about was walking forward, trying to come up with some kind of plan. If Izuku could do it, maybe she could too, right?

 

Her thoughts were interrupted as she crept up a set of stairs and was startled by a yellow dog running out of a nearby alley. Eri yelped in surprise and stumbled back, expecting the dog to run past her. Much to her surprise the dog skidded to a stop in front of her and looked at her, tilting his head. 

 

Eri stared at the dog for a moment before daring a step closer. She reached out to pet him and saw him lean forward and sniff at her hand before barking excitedly and licking her face. A giggle escaped from her as she pet the dog.

 

“Are you alone too?” She asked softly. The dog didn’t answer of course, only licking her face again before suddenly stopping. 

 

Much to her disappointment he had stopped all of a sudden and looked up, tilting his head with an ear lifted up. Like he was listening for something. 

 

“What is it? What’s wrong?” She asked, gasping when he suddenly took off running. Eri took a few steps forward and reached out for him. 

 

“N-No wait!” She called out, watching him round a corner and disappear. “Please don’t go…” 

 

Eri was alone again. 

 

She gripped her sleeves and looked around, hoping to find any trace of anyone she knew. Of course, there was no one there. The overwhelming feeling of loneliness began to take over again when she heard a new voice.

 

“Hi there.”

 

She gasped and whirled around, backing away at the sight of the stranger. As she was backing away she tripped on a loose brick and fell over. 

 

“Woah, are you okay?” He asked, stepping forward and stopping when she whimpered and put her arms up defensively.

 

Eri hesitantly looked up to get a good look at the stranger. He looked to be about as old as Izuku, with spiky brown hair and kind blue eyes. They almost reminded her of Aqua’s. 

 

She flinched when the strange boy knelt down in front of her.

 

“Oops, sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you. Are you okay?” He asked.

 

Eri watched him for a moment, before nodding and putting her arms down. She eyed him warily as she got to her feet, and saw him stand up too. 

 

The boy nodded. “Say, do you know what this place is?”

 

Eri shook her head.

 

“Oh...uh, have you seen my friends? Their names are Riku and Kairi, they’re really nice. Riku has white hair, while Kairi’s is kind reddish brown. Maybe they’re looking for me too.”

 

As Eri shook her head again she couldn’t help but feel a little bad when she saw him frown. 

 

“Oh, okay.” He scratched at his face.

 

The two stood in awkward silence for a bit, glancing at each other before looking away. With a little hope in her heart Eri spoke up.

 

“I-I’m...I’m looking too.” She murmured, blinking back tears. “I d-don’t know where he is...” She stammered.

 

The boy looked taken aback by this. “You’re all alone too? Who are you looking for?”

 

Eri sniffed and rubbed her eyes. “I-Izuku, m-my brother.” She answered.

 

“Oh, what does he look like?” 

 

“Green, curly hair and freckles. He’s r-really nice.” She answered. “I-I woke up alone.” 

 

The boy looked around for anyone matching the description, sadly nobody in the plaza matched. 

 

“Say, why don’t we look together?” He asked. “I can help you find your brother, and you can help me find my friends. How does that sound?” 

 

Eri looked up at that, seeing him smile at her. She stared for a moment before nodding, he seemed trustworthy. He was nice, and if he helped her find Izuku, then that was good! She’d be back with him, at least she hoped she would. He had to be around here somewhere.

 

“My name’s Sora. What’s yours?” He asked, holding out a hand.

 

Eri looked at his hand before looking back up at him, then at his hand again. She hesitantly took his hand and looked up at him before responding timidly. 

 

“I’m Eri…”




-.-



The world came back to him in bits and pieces, little by little. Even though he could feel the cold hard ground beneath him he still had the sensation of floating. Like he wasn’t all there yet. He could feel his chest rattle with every breath he took and he could still feel himself shaking. The lingering mixture of hot and cold running through him made him feel sick.

 

The world was quiet, nothing notable. A faint hum of electricity from afar, the wind blowing gently. 

 

Izuku felt his consciousness begin to fade again, until he felt something sniff at him before licking his face. He groaned and tried to turn away, only for whatever was bothering him to become more insistent and try harder to wake him up.

 

“Ugh…” Izuku groaned, and slowly opened his eyes. He was met with the sight of a yellow dog standing over him. He made a noise of confusion before pushing himself up, only managing to sit up before the dizziness came back. 

 

“What the...what happened?” He muttered, looking around to see he was behind some kind of wall. There was a low decline at both ends of the space he was in. 

 

He sat there for a moment, letting the dog nudge him as he tried to remember how he got there. Then it all came back to him.

 

His Keyblade, the Heartless, the barrier shattering. And then…

 

Izuku shouted and got to his feet, looking around frantically.

 

“No...no no no! What is this place?” He stumbled forward and went down the ramp. He ignored how everything spun this way and that. He only paused when he came out to a more open area, it was quiet and empty. Where one would think people would normally be. 

 

“Woah…” He muttered, looking around. He walked forward a bit and saw streetlamps lining the wall he was behind. In the middle of them in the corner was a golden fountain with a statue of two dogs behind a table. 

 

In front of the fountain he saw his yellow backpack sprawled out on the ground. Ethers and broken potion bottles scattered around it. Beside them was his phone, the upper right corner of the screen was cracked. 

 

“Oh no.” Izuku made his way forward, wobbling a bit when he became unsteady again. He knelt down at his bag, noting the scratches and rips it had here and there. It looked like the Heartless went to town on it. He frowned as he counted the Potions and Ethers he had left, it wasn’t a lot but it was better than nothing. 

 

He slung his backpack over his shoulder, pocketed his phone, and got to his feet. He needed to take stock of the situation, he needed to figure out what was happening and how everyone was doing.

 

Izuku froze in his tracks, feeling a bit of panic rise as he looked around. It suddenly dawned on him that he had yet to see his friends. Any of them.

 

“Eri?” He called out. “Uraraka? Iida? Todoroki?” He raised his voice. “Is anyone out there?”

 

Izuku waited, hoping that someone would call out in response. Unfortunately all he received was silence. He felt himself begin to shake as the worst thought came to mind. The possibility his friends didn’t make it, that Eri didn’t make it. It brought on an awful feeling of dread.

 

He was all alone again, there was nobody around. There probably wouldn’t be anybody around, for all he knew they…

 

Izuku sniffed, staring at the ground as tears began to blur his vision.

 

There was no way they could be gone, could there? They were there with him, right there . They were so close, they were within arms reach. But now they were gone, and it was all his…

 

Stop it! Stop it! You just woke up, you’re in a weird place. Maybe your friends got separated from you, maybe there somewhere nearby. Don’t panic just yet.

 

Izuku shook his head and wiped away the few tears that had escaped. 


“Focus.” He muttered. “Get your priorities straight, you don’t get to fall apart. Keep it together. Find the others, and then figure out what to do next.” 

 

Izuku took a deep breath and let it out, composing himself. Crying about his situation wasn’t going to get him anywhere. It wouldn’t solve anything, and right now he had to focus. He had to find Eri and the others, and hope they’re alright.

 

Izuku looked down to see the yellow dog sitting beside him, looking up at him while panting.

 

“You uh, wouldn’t happen to know where we are would you?” He asked sheepishly. 

 

The dog offered no response, other than tilting his head. After a moment he stepped forward and began to lick Izuku’s hand. The teenager allowed himself to smile before petting the dog. 

 

“I’m gonna take that as a no then.” Izuku sighed. “Alright then. First off, I’m alone in a weird place. I’m low on supplies, and energy.”

 

Izuku looked around with questions bouncing around his head. There was no way any place in his world would look like this right? Well there was the possibility, Izuku never visited anywhere outside of Japan.

 

But that thing was a global event, and if the Heartless took over then...does that mean my world is gone?

 

Izuku paled at the thought, and looked down in horror. So many lives lost, so many people that couldn’t be saved. In the end there was nothing he could do...

 

He felt his heart hammer in his chest, painfully beating against his ribs as he forced himself to take in one breath after the other. He had to focus, he couldn’t be falling apart. 

 

Get it together! Look around first, try to find someone, anyone. Then go from there.

 

He wiped away the tears before they had a chance to fall and cleared his throat. He put a hand to the charm hiding under his shirt and took a deep breath. 

 

“Okay…” He shook his head and looked up to see a door at the top of some stairs. “Have to keep moving forward.” 

 

The dog barked at him excitedly before getting to his feet and running circles around Izuku, then taking off up the stairs.

 

“W-Wait hold on!” He shouted, breaking into a run to catch up. The dog paid him no mind as it pushed the doors open and raced out. 

 

If he does know his way around, then I just have to follow him!

 

Izuku scrambled to the top of the stairs and ignored the nausea that plagued him. When he got to the top he was quick to go through the doors the dog did, only to find an empty alleyway and no sign of his new friend. 

 

“I already lost him.” He muttered, shutting the doors behind him. “But it’s an alley, he couldn’t have gone too far.” Izuku looked around as he walked forward. All the windows to the buildings were dark and shut tight, the residents must be scared of the Heartless. They were just trying to protect their homes as best they could.

 

If he had to be honest, the quiet was more than a little unnerving. Izuku was used to noise in the city, even in the suburbs. From honking horns to chattering people, to people calling others for dinner, or random yelling about something. It was a background noise he was used to, and to see this place seem so desolate, he could only wonder how severe the Heartless problem was. 

 

Izuku was about to round the corner when he heard clanking metal pass by, sending chills racing up and down his spine. He had only gotten that feeling of dread a few times, but he knew what it was.

 

Darkness. Heartless!

 

Izuku summoned his Keyblade and steeled himself as he darted out of the alleyway and looked towards the group of Heartless. He frowned at what he saw, they weren’t shadows, far from it actually. They looked like a small group of soldiers with sharp claws and erratic movement. Chasing after their prey.

 

Izuku looked up to see the group had followed a tall blonde man, into the next alley over.

 

He dashed after them, seeing the man had been backed into a corner and was coughing violently into his hand. He glared at the creatures, looking for some way to fight back.

 

“Fire!” Izuku shot out a fireball that collided with the one of the Heartless and sent it flying into the wall. This gained the attention of the other Heartless as he ran forward, eyeing each one as he waited for an attack. They didn’t hesitate as they rushed towards him, proving they were faster than the small shadows Izuku was used to. 

 

Izuku shouted as he deflected a scratch attack and smacked another one away. 

 

They surrounded Izuku, each one grappling to get a hold of him. He fired off a wave of flames, sending them skittering away for a moment before he rounded on the one behind him and cut through its armor. Banishing it in a puff of smoke as a small light appeared from the darkness, and disappeared as soon as it came.

 

“What the-”

 

“Young man look out!”

 

Izuku whirled around just in time to put up a small barrier and watched the Heartless bounce off of it. It laid on the ground as the others rushed forward to challenge him. Izuku huffed and gathered what energy he had and sent out another burst of flames. He saw the magic fire eat away at the armor as they hissed in pain. 

 

Izuku took advantage of their stunned state and put his strength into a heavy blow, shouting as he cleaved through all three and sent them away. He panted and looked around before remembering the one he had stunned earlier. He turned around to finish it off, only to get clawed in the face and sent stumbling back in surprise. 

 

He hissed in pain and held the scratches, waiting until the Soldier got closer to finish it off. It jumped up to try and kick him, only to be smacked down by the man wielding a stick he found. Izuku stared at him in surprise before regaining his composure and cutting through the last Heartless. 

 

He panted as he stood up straight, lightly touching the scratch. He was about to turn to the man when he came walking up to Izuku.

 

“Young man, are you alright?” He asked, blue eyes looking Izuku up and down in concern.

 

“I’m fine sir, are you alright ? You were being chased by Heartless! And you’re...are you bleeding?” Izuku noted the red streaks around the man’s mouth. “Holy- okay hold on I have something that can help.” 

 

Izuku hurriedly shrugged off his backpack and pulled out a potion, holding it out to the man. “Here, drink this. It’ll help, I promise.” 

 

The man stared at the bottle before shaking his head. “No young man, it's fine. It’s an old injury, nothing caused by the dark creatures. That, I’m assuming, is medicine, won’t help.” He coughed before straightening himself. Izuku couldn’t help but note that this guy was tall

 

“If it’s meant to treat injuries, I suggest you use it on yourself. You’re not looking very well, young man.” 

 

Izuku frowned and stared at the bottle, taking a moment to uncork it and down half of the potion before closing it again. He had to save what he could.

 

“Are you sure?” Izuku asked. 

 

The man nodded and watched him put away the bottle. 

 

Izuku sighed and looked around before turning to the man again. “Uh, sir? Is it okay if I ask you something?”

 

“Of course.”

 

“Have you seen a little girl? She’s about this tall with whitish hair and red eyes. She’s got a little horn on the right side of her forehead. Her name is Eri, you haven’t seen her have you?” He asked.

 

Izuku waited with bated breath before the man shook his head. “I’m sorry, I haven’t seen her. Is she a family member?”

 

“Yes, she’s my little sister.” Izuku nodded. “And another thing is you don’t mind me asking. Do you happen to know where we are or what this place is?”

 

Much to Izuku’s dismay, he shook his head again. “I’m sorry, but I’m not a local.”

 

Izuku looked down. “Oh...okay.” He took another look around before the man spoke up again. 

 

“I believe some introductions are due, my name is Toshinori Yagi, I was a faculty member at UA.”

 

Izuku looked up at that, looking down at the man’s outstretched hand before taking it. He knew UA, so he had to be from the same world.

 

“My name is Izuku Midoriya, I was actually a student at UA.”

 

So we’re from the same world and we both ended up here...maybe I have a good chance at finding the others .

 

“It’s nice to meet you Young-” He began but fell into a coughing fit, making Izuku worry.

 

“A-Are you okay?” He asked loudly. 

 

Yagi held up a hand and shook his head, taking a moment for his fit to leave. “I-I’m okay Young Midoriya. Nothing to worry about, it’s normal for me.”

 

“Are you sure you don’t want a potion?” Izuku offered again.

 

He shook his head. “No, I’ll be fine. For now how about we get to work finding your sister, and finding out where we are?”

 

Izuku watched him before nodding. “Oh wait, you’re a faculty member of UA right? Then would it be safe to assume that you know Uraraka, Iida, and Todoroki?” 

 

Yagi nodded. “Yes, they’re Hero Course students aren’t they? Why, were they with you last time you saw them?” 

 

Izuku nodded. “I’m worried...I just hope they’re around here somewhere.” 

 

The sickly man stared down at Izuku for a bit until sighing. “Well then, we should get going. Standing around here and doing nothing won’t help us get answers.” 

 

Izuku paused before nodding. “Right, you’re right. It’d probably be best to keep moving too, since we don’t want to get caught by any other Heartless.”

 

“Is that what they’re called?”

 

“O-Oh, yeah.” 

 

Izuku looked around again, spotting a lot of different ways they could go. There was a door right beside them, and then he was sure he had seen another one while he was running out the first alley. That wasn’t even mentioning the upper section of the area. 

 

Izuku looked around, already steeling himself for another inevitable fight. He was going to have to get used to it. He not only had to protect himself, but Mr. Yagi too. He didn’t feel comfortable leaving the man alone, even if he was an adult and all that. There was no way he’d be able to fight off a horde of Heartless on his own.

 

Izuku had to save and protect who he could.

 

“Maybe we should go through there first.” Izuku pointed at the doors beside them. A blue door with frosted glass in the middle. 

 

“Alright, that sounds good. Do you have a plan, Young Midoriya?” He asked.

 

“O-Oh, uh me? I’m sorry if I seem to be overstepping here, I mean I know you’re the adult and all but I uh-”

 

Yagi held up a hand and shook his head with a smile. “No worries young man, it’s fine. I believe it would be best for you to take point, seeing as you’re more capable than I am when dealing with those creatures. I will do my best to offer any support I can.” 

 

Izuku stared at him before slowly nodding. He was trusting him, he was putting him in charge. Was that really the best decision? Izuku didn’t even know what he was doing or where to start!

 

“Okay.” He said, quieting the thoughts in his mind. “We can go through here first, and then see where it takes us. We might end up circling back around, I have a feeling there are multiple entrances to these places. If we get into a fight I’ll do my best to handle it, but if it starts looking bad, promise me you’ll run Mr. Yagi?”

 

The man stared at him before shaking his head. “I can’t make promises like that, Young Midoriya. As far as I’m concerned I’m in charge of taking care of you. You are still a student, it would be irresponsible to leave you alone.”

 

Izuku stared at him before nodding and gulping down whatever fear or doubt that had been bubbling up. 

 

“Okay.” He whispered to himself and got his backpack. Izuku rifled through it before grabbing a small ether. He stared at the small blue stone in apprehension, feeling his stomach twist and writhe at the thought of eating another one. He could still feel the nausea and dizziness from when he overloaded himself, it would be a while until he recovered from that. 

 

He took a deep breath and popped the stone into his mouth, crunching on the bitterness and forcing himself to swallow. He gagged and doubled over, feeling his stomach protest. Despite that, the feeling of some magic energy returning was welcome. 

 

Okay, deep breaths. Deep breaths.

 

“Young man what did you just eat?” Yagi demanded.

 

“J-Just something that...that helps me get my energy back. I-It tastes bad, but I’ll be okay.”

 

“Are you sure?” 

 

Izuku nodded and faced the doors. “Yeah, I’m sure.”



-HoL-



As the two in the plaza walked through the doors to the Second District, a different pair walked into the plaza. Just leaving the small shop they decided to pay a quick visit to, meeting a man named Cid who offered to look out for them should they need anything. 

 

Eri looked around, biting her lip and holding on tighter to Sora’s hand. It was quiet, way too quiet. She had spent enough time in her life being in danger to know the different kinds of quiet. There was the still and calming silence that meant she was safe, there was nothing to be afraid of. Then there was the eerie, unsettling quiet that sent alarm bells ringing and told her to run as far as she could. Find a safe place and stay there until someone could get you. That was the rule. It was always Aqua who chased away the frightening quiet and banished the shadows, even Izuku.

 

But they weren’t here, and she was alone. 

 

“It’s really quiet here huh?” Sora looked around. “I wonder where everyone is.”

 

“Hiding?” Eri looked up. 

 

“Maybe, but there’s nothing around here.”

 

Eri tightened her grip on his hand. The Heartless could just pop out of nowhere, she knew this. She just hoped her new friend would be able to act fast enough if some did show up. 

 

They walked forward and looked over the area, of course finding nothing but emptiness. 

 

“Looks like our friends aren’t here either.” Sora frowned. “But they’ve gotta be somewhere.”

 

Before Eri could respond they heard a loud cry from below. They looked down to one of the alleyways to see a man scrambling to get away from something. The man screamed as he fell to the ground, looking down in horror as a bright glow came from his chest and was sucked in by a looming darkness. 

 

The man’s body faded away as the darkness took shape and transformed into a Heartless they’d never seen before. 

 

The Soldier Heartless moved around and shifted its new body before hopping up and disappearing. 

 

The two sat in horrified silence, unsure what to say. 

 

Eri was about to suggest they keep moving until a group of the Soldier Heartless appeared around them. She yelped in surprise as Sora took his hand away from hers and got down in a crouched fighting stance, there was a brief flash of light, and there in his hands was a Keyblade. 

 

“You have a Keyblade too?” Eri asked.

 

Sora shot her a look of surprise. “You know what this is?”

 

“I-I...Look out!” she shouted as a Soldier jumped towards Sora. He yelped in surprise and swung his blade, sending the Soldier flying back. 

 

Eri stayed close to Sora and looked around in fear. These were new monsters, much different than the shadows she was so used to. They were bigger and even more frightening, they moved erratically and seemed somewhat smarter than the shadows.

 

Sora grunted and swiped at the Soldiers, trying his best to keep a distance between them. While he was trying to drive them away, he didn’t see one lone soldier make its way behind them. He whirled around when Eri let out a cry of alarm and jumped forward towards the soldier. He smacked the other Soldier away and backed up.

 

“Stay close okay?” Sora looked down at her. 

 

If he had to be honest he was starting to panic a little. He hadn’t expected this many Heartless to show up at once, it had seemed like the town they ended up was a safe space. Not only that, but he still had no idea where he was or where his friends could be, let alone Eri’s brother. Then there was the issue of defending Eri and himself. 

 

They were in a relatively open space. He knew how to keep himself out of harm’s way, but trying to defend a second person in a wide area where anything could come from anywhere was a challenge in itself. 

 

Sora shouted as he brought his Keyblade down on one of the Soldiers, watching it disappear into a puff of smoke. That was one down…

 

Sora gasped and ducked as a Soldier tried to land a kick at his head, only to miss and fall to the ground before getting up again. It couldn’t do much else before Sora slammed the Kingdom Key into it as hard as he could. Sending it flying before it faded away. 

 

That’s another one .

 

Eri ran to stay near Sora, but did her best to stay out of the way enough that she wouldn’t hinder him. 

 

“I-Is there somewhere we can run?” Eri looked around as Sora continued to fight, shouting in pain when a Soldier managed to get close enough to scratch up his arm before getting knocked away. He looked down to see the small gashes before looking over to Eri and hurrying over to keep another Heartless away from her. 

 

“I-I think so.” Sora looked around and spotted a building with its lights on. He made another strike at a Soldier, making a dent in its armor. He took a moment to run forward to finish it off before looking at Eri. He panted and looked around, he thought there’d be more. It turns out he had been worried for nothing. He managed to get out of there with Eri unscathed and only a scratch on himself. 

 

“Okay, it looks like we’re okay.” Sora smiled. “Come on, let’s head over to that building. Maybe there’s someone inside who can help us. Maybe they’ve seen our friends.”

 

Eri hummed in agreement and took his hand again, following him. She noticed how he kept the Keyblade on hand, which was probably a smart choice. There was no telling when the next group of Heartless could show up.

 

“Hey, so you knew what this is called right?” Sora looked down at her and held up his weapon. “How do you know what it’s called?”

 

“O-Oh uh...I-Izuku can use one too and...and so can…”

 

So can Aqua…

 

“You mean someone else has something like this?” Sora asked, waiting until Eri nodded before he smiled. “That’s pretty cool! I was thinking it was a sort of limited thing you know? Anyway, I’m sure if your brother can use one of these, I think he’ll be just fine!”

 

Eri stared at Sora for a moment before nodding. 

 

“Y-Yeah…” Izuku was strong, but she wasn’t sure how well he’d be doing after what he did to himself. Not to mention that he, out of everyone, had expended the most energy to try to keep them all safe. He had never done something like that before, there was no way he would be 100% okay after all that. Right?

 

Sora approached the building, with a sign that read ‘Hotel’ over the entrance. He pulled on the doors and smiled when they opened. Eri followed him inside and looked around, finding that it was a rather small hotel. There were only four doors, and a small desk on the other end of the hall. She was certain there was a staircase somewhere , considering how tall the building was from the outside. 

 

“Hello? Anybody here?” Sora called out. “Riku? Kairi?”

 

“Izuku?” Eri tried. Neither of them got a response. 

 

“I guess everyone is hiding in the rooms.” Sora hummed. “It makes sense that nobody wants to come out.” They walked over to the front desk and rang the bell a few times. There were noises coming from the back, until everything went quiet again. Nobody came out. 

 

“...Maybe we should leave.” Eri mumbled. “I don’t think our friends are in here…”

 

“Yeah.” Sora frowned. “Come on, maybe they’re somewhere else.”

 

Eri tightened her hold on Sora’s hand as they walked out of the hotel, looking around to find the same empty place they were just in.

 

“Where should we head next?” Sora asked. 

 

“Uh...how about…” Eri looked around before pointing at a large building just a little ways up the path. “Up there, maybe there’s someone in there who’s seen them?”

 

Sora looked to where she was pointing and saw a set of doors on the side of the building. “Alrighty then.” 

 

As they walked towards the doors they heard a loud whoosh that went them whirling around. In front of them were a small group of shadows, all of them eagerly making their way towards the pair. 

 

Sora got into his fighting stance again and looked around, only seeing the creatures in front of him. He immediately jumped forward and slashed at the shadows, they were weaker than the armored Heartless; making it easier to knock them away and giving him a little more room to work with.

 

“Are you okay Eri?” Sora asked as he hit one and sent it flying over the railing. 

 

“Yeah, I’m okay!”

 

She watched him fight off the rest of the small group, taking in how he fought. It wasn’t graceful yet powerful like Aqua, it was more unrefined but still had good elements to it. Unlike Aqua and Izuku when fighting, he would keep his stance low and focused more on hitting as hard as he could. 

 

Sora stumbled back when a shadow managed to dodge his attack and swiped at him. It scratched at his arms until he managed to knock it away and land one more hit on it. 

 

“We should go!” Eri shouted. “Y-You’re getting hurt and they might not follow us inside!”

 

Sora looked between her and the remaining Heartless. It wouldn’t be smart trying to fight them all, and he still had to watch out for Eri…

 

He was still contemplating it when even more shadows appeared. 

 

“Okay, let’s go!” Sora ran away, grabbing Eri’s hand and leading her up the path and approaching the building. He took a quick glance on a sign, reading it as the ‘Gizmo Shop’. He threw the doors open and ushered Eri inside, closing it quickly and pressing his back against the door. 

 

There was the sound of the creatures skittering around, some of them clawing at the doors or throwing themselves at it with loud thuds. He waited until the noises stopped, staying where he was for a moment before daring a peek outside and seeing nothing.

 

“Okay, it looks like the coast is clear.” He closed the doors again and stepped away from them. “Are you okay?”

 

Eri nodded to herself as she looked around, marvelling at the strange machinery and the constantly moving gears and parts of the floor. Though some of the machinery was stagnant and unmoving, there had to be a disconnect of power somewhere. 

 

“It’s pretty small in here, I don’t think anybody would be hiding in here either.” Sora scratched his head. 

 

They couldn’t see any possible way someone could be in there without them knowing. They could even see the door across the room, there was practically nothing to hide behind. 

 

“I guess we should keep moving forward.” He pointed at the doors. “Come on.”

 

Eri nodded silently and followed beside him, looking around as they went. 

 

“Hey Eri, you’re from another world right?” Sora asked.

 

“Yeah...are you?”

 

Sora nodded. “Yeah, I was never sure I’d ever be able to get to see another world. Me and my friends, we wanted to visit other worlds and we planned on using a raft to take us there. I wonder how far we would have gotten…”

 

Eri stared at him. He wanted to use a boat? To traverse between worlds? That had to be less than safe, not to mention almost impossible. 

 

“You were going to leave soon?” She asked. 

 

“Yeah, we had been building the raft and getting supplies ready...and then the storm hit our island. Then those weird creatures showed up, and then my friends disappeared.” He looked down, staring at the floor as he walked before shaking his head and looking up. “But we’re in a new world, if I made it out then my friends had to have made it too.”

 

“...I hope my friends made it out too.” Eri mumbled. 

 

“I’m sure they did.” Sora reassured her. “We just have to find them.”

 

Eri hummed to herself and nodded. “Y-Yeah…”

 

Sora watched her before opening the door and stepping out. “What was your world like?” He asked.

 

Eri paused before answering. “It was...big.” She tried to think over her words. She’s heard Aqua talk about the World Order, how it wasn’t meant to be broken. But if she was already on another world, against her wishes, did that mean the World Order was already broken? That made it okay to talk about other worlds right?

 

“Yeah?” Sora looked around. He walked over to a broken latter with a note of caution taped to it. The ladder was wobbly and looked like it had been run over multiple times. He hummed and looked it up and down.

 

“Please don’t climb it.” Eri grabbed the back of his shirt.

 

“I’m not going to climb it, don’t worry.” Sora reassured her, stepping away from the ladder to make her feel better. “But it looks like there’s not much else up here. I bet up there we could get a better look at what’s around, but well…”

 

“We can’t get up there.” Eri finished. 

 

Sora nodded and looked over the edge. It wasn’t a far drop, he’s fallen out of trees that were higher. Though for Eri it might be a bit much. 

 

“We can head back and maybe see if there’s somewhere else we can look. Or we can stop by Cid’s shop again. Maybe he’s seen someone.” Sora turned around towards the doors. He slowly opened the doors and was about to walk inside when he heard something skittering inside. 

 

He closed the doors a bit and peeked inside to see a bunch of Shadow Heartless crawling around the shop. He stiffened up when some of them looked up and spotted him at the door. He quickly shut the door and turned to look at Eri. 

 

“We’re going to be taking a different way down.” He looked over the edge then back to Eri.

 

“You’re going to jump?” She asked, stepping back.

 

“I can pick you up and hop down there, it’s not that much of a fall I promise. I’ve fallen out of trees that were way taller.” He smiled. “It’s going to be okay, I promise.” 

 

Eri stared at him before hearing loud pounding on the doors, she flinched and looked up at Sora. His grip on the Keyblade tightened as he stared at the door, holding it up and gearing up for a fight. She eyed the scratches on his arms, then the doors that were creaking under the weight of the Heartless. 

 

She tugged on the back on his shirt and nodded. 

 

Sora stared at the doors for a moment before kneeling down and picking her up. After hearing the door creak he hopped off the edge, hearing a startled gasp from Eri. He stumbled a bit in his landing and almost fell over, but managed to steady himself. He was about to put Eri down and decide where to go next, only to see Heartless appear in front of them, cutting them off.

 

“These things just keep coming!” Sora put her down and held up his Keyblade. There were even more than before.

 

He frowned and looked around the area, looking for somewhere to go as he backed away from the growing horde. He kept Eri behind him as he swiped some of them away. He glanced between the Heartless and Eri, making sure she stayed close. He did his best to fight off the shadows that got too close, killing off a few. 

 

Eri gulped and looked up at Sora before looking around. She could see another door nearby, but some of the Heartless were blocking it. She glanced at the stairs to see none of the Heartless had blocked it off yet. 

 

Sora shouted and sent a small shadow flying into a wall before Eri grabbed his shirt.

 

“S-Sora, there’s too many of them!” She jumped back as a shadow tried to scratch her, only for Sora to knock it away. 

 

“I know…” He frowned, looking over the group. He had taken down a few, but it seemed like that hardly did anything to dwindle down their numbers. 

 

“We can run to Cid’s shop!” She said. “H-He said that he would help us if we needed it right?”

 

“Yeah, he did.” Sora dodged a swipe. 

 

“We can run up the stairs real quick, I don’t think they’ll follow us to the district!” She felt Sora gently push her away from the group before taking another swing at them. “A-And if they do, we can hide in the shop.” 

 

If there are this many here...I hope Izuku’s okay.

 

Sora nodded to himself and looked at the stairs before turning to the Heartless again. He raised the Keyblade high and yelled as he swung as hard as he could, stunning a few of them before grabbing Eri’s hand and making a run for it. 

 

When they got to the stairs Sora had Eri go in front of him, and stayed close as she ran as fast as she could. They could hear the creatures chasing after them, eager to get a hold of them.

 

Sora turned around to send a few away before running to catch up with Eri. She reached the door first and was struggling to open it, she had managed to get it slightly open before Sora came over and joined her. He threw the door open and ushered her inside.

 

He thought he heard a loud shout and looked over his shoulder to see some of the Heartless had suddenly lost interest in them. Some of them were going back down the stairs and to the bottom. The few that were still chasing them were coming up fast.

 

Then he saw what looked like lightning show up out of nowhere, and heard the terrifying shrieks of the shadows as they died. Sora shuddered at the sound and kicked away some of the Heartless that were still chasing them, before slamming the door to the district shut.



-HoL-



Izuku panted and watched the last of the Heartless disappear, whatever Heartless he had seen he faced head on. Compared to the large masses of Heartless he tried to drive away back home these were easier to deal with, but were still a threat. If he could get rid of them and keep them from hurting anyone else, then he’d do it. 

 

“Are you alright Young Midoriya?” Toshinori asked. 

 

Izuku used the wall to steady himself and kept his head down. He took deep breaths and worked past the nausea before nodding. 

 

“I’m fine, just feeling a little sick.”

 

“Then you should sit down. If you insist on continuing to fight in your current condition you’ll only hurt yourself.”

 

Izuku straightened up and shook his head. “I’m okay, really. It should pass, I just happened to do something stupid before everything...well…”

 

Toshinori glanced at Izuku as they began walking again, coming to another door. He had no doubt they would end up back in the plaza where they first met. 

 

“Did you overexert yourself? Quirk Exhaustion in any form is no joke young man, if you need to recover then please by all means take the time to rest.”

 

Izuku gave a tired smile. “I’m okay Mr. Yagi, don’t worry. I just needed to catch my breath.” 

 

I don’t have time to rest, not when the others might be in danger…

 

Izuku put a hand to the door and slowly pushed it open, peeking on the other side to see if it was clear. He gasped when he saw a group of Heartless racing through the area. The thought he caught a glimpse of someone running away as he ran through the doors.

 

“Young Midoriya!” Toshinori yelled after him, but Izuku ignored him to run forward. He stopped in front of the fountain and noticed he had gained some of their attention.

 

“Hey!” He shouted, looking around to see the large group was now honing in on him. Izuku held up his Keyblade, letting the Heartless get closer. He hoped whoever had been running had gotten out of there. 

 

Izuku took a deep breath, feeling the lightning sparking around him as the large group got closer. He gathered up as much magic as he could and pointed at the horde of Heartless.

 

It won’t be as powerful as what I managed to pull in the Entrance Exam...but it should be strong enough. I hope…

 

He knew he was pushing his limits with how much he was gathering, but he had the Keyblade now. He hoped that would reduce the backlash if any.

 

“Thundara!” Izuku shouted, watching as a bolt of lightning came down and struck the Heartless. He flinched at the shrieks and hisses they let out before dissolving into puffs of smoke. A few sparks lingered around Izuku before disappearing and leaving the boy alone.

 

There was a moment of silence before he threw himself forward at the remaining Heartless. Bringing the Keyblade down on them until they all disappeared. He heard someone call after him as he rushed up the stairs, hoping the person had managed to get away. 

 

He ran over to a large set of doors to see a Heartless scratching at the doors, trying to get in. Izuku huffed and rushed over, knocking the shadow away and finishing it before it could attack him. 

 

He stood up straight and panted as he scanned the area, waiting for something to show up again. 

 

I really hope whoever was running is okay.

 

“Young Midoriya!” Toshinori called and ran up to him, pausing only to cough and grip at his side. 

 

“M-Mr. Yagi, are you okay?” He asked, stopping when the man held a hand up.

 

“I’m fine Young Midoriya, I’m more concerned about you. You just ran off and took on that large group of monsters, you’re not hurt are you? I know you said something about feeling sick a little earlier.”

 

Izuku sighed and leaned against the wall, feeling his head spin for a moment. He had used up most of the magic he had, only having some dregs left. Maybe enough for one more spell.

 

“I’m okay, just a little dizzy. But I can keep going.” He insisted, looking up at him.

 

Toshinori shook his head. “Take a moment to rest young man, that was...quite a lot you just did. What possessed you to run out and face all those creatures?”

 

“I thought I saw someone running away.” He answered. “I thought if I could get the attention of the Heartless, I could buy them some time to get out of here. And I think they did, since there was a Heartless trying to get through those doors.” 

 

Toshinori turned to look at the doors, most likely leading to an area they hadn’t seen before. But if someone was running that way that had to mean safety, right? Where there was safety there were people, and that meant there was a possibility of finding who they’re looking for. 

 

“I’m thinking maybe we can catch up to that person.” Izuku started, standing on his own again. “They might be a local, and maybe we can ask for directions for this place, or if they’ve seen Eri or the others.”

 

“That’s a good plan.” He hummed. “And I don’t believe we’ve been this way yet, but we don’t know if this next part of town may have a few Heartless lurking about, so we have to be careful.”

 

Izuku walked towards the doors with his Keyblade in hand. “Right...we gotta be careful.” Izuku nodded. 

 

Toshinori stood behind him before putting a hand on his shoulder. “Are you sure you’re ready to go?”

 

He nodded. “The sooner we head out, the sooner we can find the others…” He turned to look at Toshinori, noting his concerned look. “I’m okay Mr. Yagi, really. I promise.”

 

Toshinori stared at him before nodding softly and following Izuku as he opened the doors. The moment they stepped into the First District, the atmosphere had changed. From the eerie quiet they had been subjected to, to a calmer air, the sense of paranoia washed away as they walked through the area. 

 

They passed what looked like a small shop with a large box in the corner. In the middle was a giant keyhole.

 

Gotta wonder what might be in that.

 

Izuku glanced around, looking for any sign of people. Considering nothing had jumped out at them yet it looked like they were in the clear.

 

Maybe that person from earlier is still here.

 

Just as Izuku was about to call out for someone a loud cry pierced the air, and made his blood run cold.

 

“N-No! Please s-stay away! Please don’t hurt him!”

 

I know that voice!

 

Izuku ran forward without another thought, turning a corner and nearly falling over before racing forward. He ignored the shouts of the blonde behind him, running forward to the loud cries. Izuku only stopped when he caught sight of a small group standing in the middle of a plaza.

 

He saw a man with a large sword standing before a boy who was unconscious on the ground. In his hand was what looked like a Keyblade. Beside him, was none other than Eri. Looking up at him in fear and in near tears, begging him to leave them be.

 

“P-Please stay away! Don’t hurt him!” She shouted, gasping as the man walked forward.

 

Izuku moved without thinking, throwing off his backpack and running forward and jumping off the railing.

 

“You get away from them!” He screamed, prompting the man to look up in surprise and bring his sword up before Izuku could strike him. He blocked the hit and backed away, taking a moment to look Izuku up at down, his eyes landed on the Keyblade.

 

“Another one?”

 

Izuku glared at the man before daring a look behind him. The boy looked relatively unharmed, just a couple of scratches and bruises.

 

“Izuku! You’re okay!” Eri yelled.

 

“Eri! Are you okay? Are you hurt? Who’s that guy there?”

 

“H-His name is S-Sora.” She answered. “He was t-trying to help me...f-find you.”

 

Izuku stared at her, then at the boy apparently named Sora. He would have to thank him for looking after Eri later, after dealing with the man in front of them. 

 

“You’ve got a Keyblade too kid?”

 

He knows what a Keyblade is?

 

“Yeah, what about it?” Izuku gripped Indomitable Spirit tightly, looking over the man.

 

This is bad...I don’t have a lot of energy left. And I can’t just carry them out of here and hope for the best, he’d probably catch up to us.

 

“I suggest you step down, and let me see that Keyblade of yours.”

 

“Not gonna happen.” Izuku took a step forward. “I find you about to attack my sister after knocking this guy unconscious, and you really expect me to just do whatever you say?”

 

The man sighed before drawing his sword again. “You really want to make this harder than it has to be kid? Fine.”

 

Izuku held up his Keyblade. “Just try to get past me, I dare you!” 

 

“Izuku…”

 

“Stay back okay? Just make sure-” Izuku didn’t get to finish his sentence before the man charged forward, bringing his sword down. He barely brought it up in time to block, the force of the hit making him stumble back. 

 

He’s tough!

 

Izuku was forced to stay on the defensive as the man closed the distance between them. He did his best to match him blow for blow, hearing their blades sing as they clashed. Izuku was pushed back with every hit, only able to bring his sword up with enough time to block. 

 

He’s not giving me any time to try and counter attack, he’s not letting me put any distance between us either! He’s not giving me any time to think!

 

Izuku shouted as he swung the Keyblade, making the man back up for a moment. Izuku put some distance between them, trying to buy himself some time. He watched the man, trying to find some sort of weakness, some kind of pattern. He didn’t get much time to think about it before he held up a hand and a fireball appeared.

 

He fired it off without warning, making Izuku dodge to the side. He looked over to where the fireball landed, seeing a spot of scorched pavement. 

 

He can use magic? He has short and long range attacks, putting space between us won’t work!

 

Izuku dodged to the side again, feeling the fire lick at his skin before crashing into the wall. Izuku looked up at the sound of footsteps rushing towards him. He lifted his Keyblade and flinched at the noise the two blades made. 

 

“You’re handling yourself pretty well, considering you look half dead.” He smirked. 

 

Izuku grit his teeth as the man pressed harder, making Izuku lose more ground. Izuku gathered whatever magic energy he had left, lifting up a hand to fire off a spell. He felt weak sparks beginning to appear around him. The man gasped and kicked Izuku away, interrupting the spell and sending him to the ground. 

 

Izuku managed to roll onto his feet and recover fast enough to block another swing. He almost fell over from the force of it, he was starting to see black spots at the edge of his vision.

 

This is bad…

 

Izuku shouted as he managed to push the man back and put a few feet in between them again. Izuku watched the man as he glared at Izuku, deciding what to do next. Izuku had positioned himself to be in front of Eri and the boy.

 

“Izuku…” Eri sniffled, faring a glance at the man. 

 

“I’m okay Eri.” Izuku panted. “Don’t worry I’m okay.”

 

The man stepped back and held up a hand, once again conjuring a fire spell. 

 

I can’t dodge, he’ll hit them!

 

He watched the spell grow more powerful before lifting his Keyblade.

 

Try to turn it in your favor!

 

He gathered whatever magic he had left and aimed it at the still forming fire spell.

 

“Water!”

 

He began running forward before the spells collided, bursting violently and creating a cloud of steam that surrounded them.

 

The man stood in the center of it, slightly staggered by the sudden interruption. He glanced around, unable to see any sign of the second  teenager.

 

“Using my own spell to make a makeshift smoke screen, not bad kid…” His eyes darted to a sudden shift in the steam clouds. “But your surprise attacks need work.”

 

He whirled around and caught Izuku by surprise, not giving him any time to react before punching him in the face. Forcing him to stagger backwards and nearly fall over. Before he could recover his feet were swept out from under him, sending him to the ground with a hard thud. 

 

Izuku grunted and began to scoot away, watching the steam clear up to reveal the man walking calmly towards him. Hardly any scratch on him. 

 

The man raised his sword again, bringing it down as Izuku brought up the Keyblade to block it. He gasped when the weapon was knocked out of his grasp, falling to the ground with a clatter. 

 

I should have gotten here sooner, maybe if we fought together we could have taken him down. I should have gotten here sooner!

 

Izuku continued to back away, he barely managed to get to his feet before another swipe of the sword made him duck down. 

 

“Izuku be careful!” Eri shouted. 

 

He stumbled back to avoid another sword strike. The attacks weren’t coming as quickly as they were before, he was wearing him down. He was just toying with him!

 

Izuku looked between Eri and the man, before daring a glance at the road he came from. Mr. Yagi shouldn’t have been too far behind, unless he was having another coughing fit. But he was away from the chaos, he was far enough away they could make a run for it.

 

“Eri run!” Izuku screamed. “Get out of here, go!”

 

“But you’re-”

 

“Get out of here and find-” A blow to the back of his head rendered him unconscious. He had blacked out before hitting the floor, his limbs slack and all tension gone.

 

Eri gasped and brought her hands to her mouth, looking on in horror. She glanced in the direction Izuku had been looking before. It was the same way she and Sora had come through after escaping the horde of Heartless. And then the strange man had approached them.

 

Eri stared at the path before shaking her head and rushing forward, silently apologizing to both Sora and Izuku as she threw herself in front of the man and pushed him as hard as she could. He took a step or two back and looked down to see Eri standing in front of Izuku with her arms out. 

 

Fat tears rolled down her face as she pleaded with him.

 

“D-Don’t hurt him! Don’t hurt either o-of them p-p-please! Please d-don’t hurt them! P-Please don’t hurt Izuku h-he’s the o-o-only one I-I have left please!”

 

Her heart hammered in her chest as she stared at the man, her breath coming out in short and painful gasps. She hadn’t felt this scared since she was with him

 

She flinched as the man took a step forward and held a hand out.

 

“I’m not-”

 

“If you lay one hand on that girl’s head there will be hell to pay!” 

 

The man paused and looked up to see another man standing at the base of the stairs. Thin and withered, with bushy blonde hair and piercing blue eyes. 

 

Toshinori clenched his fists as he stared at him. He had suffered from a coughing fit when  Young Midoriya had run off. He hated that he was too late to help him, seeing him lying on the ground with another boy a few feet away. And then there was the little girl he described earlier, his sister, standing in front of him and trying to protect him. 

 

“Another one?” He looked up to face Toshinori. 

 

“I said step away from them!” Toshinori spoke through gritted teeth. “Whatever you intend to do to these children I won’t allow it. So unless you want to be put through a wall I suggest you do as I say.”

 

“Getting into fights with old people now Squall? Now that’s just mean.” A young girl’s voice appeared behind Toshinori, making him whirl around in alarm. 

 

A girl walked down the path and stopped a few feet behind Toshinori, looking him up and down before looking at the unconscious bodies on the ground and the sobbing girl in front of him.

 

“And making a little girl cry, I thought you were better than that!” She frowned and walked past Toshinori.

 

“I scared her a little, I was never going to hurt her.” He sheathed his sword and glared at the newcomer. “And it’s Leon .”

 

Toshinori frowned and walked forward at a quick pace, placing himself in front of Eri and forcing the two to back away. “Who are you two, and what do you intend to do with these children?” He heard a light gasp from behind him, noting that had to be none other than Eri.

 

The man was about to speak before the girl slapped a hand over his mouth and spoke for them. 

 

“Sorry about that, Squall’s been looking for the Keyblade wielder that’s supposed to show up, but had to rough him up a little. I guess he wasn’t being very cooperative.” She shot a glance at the other unconscious boy. “And I’m guessing that’s him.”

 

“They both have a Keyblade, Yuffie.” Leon muttered after removing her hand from his face. 

 

“What?” 

 

Leon pointed at the other weapon on the ground, completely different than the one the brunette had in his hand. All of them watched the weapon before it disappeared with a small flash of light. 

 

“Woah, there are two of them?” She asked in awe.

 

“Yeah, and that means that things are a lot worse than we thought.” He frowned.

 

Toshinori spoke up again before either of them could say anything. “What is it exactly you want from these boys?” He asked. 

 

Leon looked up at the man towering above them. “I was just trying to get the Keyblade from that one.” He pointed at Sora. “The Heartless are drawn to it, and separating them from each other would have hidden his presence, at least for a little while. And then that one showed up.” He gave a pointed glare at Izuku. 

 

“Y-You’re not...you’re not g-gonna hurt them?” Eri asked softly, kneeling beside Izuku and clutching his hand tightly. She was still shaking, something that hadn’t gone unnoticed. 

 

“No, we’re going to hurt them.” Yuffie bent down to look at her. “I’m sorry if this meathead over here scared you.”

 

Leon gave her an annoyed look before looking back to Toshinori. 

 

“And who are you supposed to be?” 

 

Toshinori hesitated before answering. “I am Toshinori Yagi.” He greeted them. “Behind me is Young Midoriya and Young Eri, they’re siblings. I’ve been taking care of Young Midoriya and assisting him in looking for his sister and friends.”

 

“You wouldn’t happen to know who he is, would you?” Yuffie looked over at Sora.

 

The man was silent, having no answer for them. Then Eri spoke up.

 

“S-Sora.” She mumbled, feeling everyone’s gaze turn to her. “Hi-His name is S-Sora.”

 

“Sora huh?” Yuffie hummed.

 

“It doesn’t matter right now.” Leon walked past her and kneeled down beside Sora. He took the Keyblade from his hand and placed it to the side before picking him up, carrying him like luggage. “We’ve been out in the open for long enough, we should get back. You think you can carry him old man?”

 

Toshinori stared at him before nodding and kneeling down beside Izuku. He looked over the boy to check for injuries, not seeing much other than the minor wounds he got during the Heartless fights. Then there was a bruise on his slightly swollen cheek. He hummed to himself before looking at Eri, who jumped in his presence.

 

“I’m going to pick him up.” He said gently. “Can you stay close by until we get to where we need to?”

 

Eri stared at him, then at Izuku before hesitantly nodding. She took a few steps back and watched the withered man gather him in his arms. He lifted Izuku up with minor difficulty and adjusted his weight a bit before looking down at Eri.

 

“He’s fine.” He assured her. “He’s a little banged up, but he’s okay.”

 

Eri stared up at him before nodding and walking beside him, her gaze quickly switching between Sora and Izuku. 

 

As they walked up the path, Toshinori decided to start asking questions again.

 

“You two seem like you’ve been in this place for quite some time. Would you mind telling me what this place is?” He asked.

 

Leon, who was walking ahead of them, sighed. 

 

“This place is a safe haven for those who managed to escape their world when it’s fallen to darkness. It’s usually thought to be a temporary stay, but some people end up calling this place their home after a while.”

 

He glanced over his shoulder at Toshinori who was taking a moment to process what he said. 

 

“Welcome to Traverse Town.”




Chapter 10: Meeting and Takeoff

Summary:

The main team finally meet each other

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Meeting and Takeoff



He was standing in a field, warm sunlight beaming down on him with a cool wind blowing past him. He sputtered as some of his hair got in his face, hurriedly pushing it away before hearing a laugh.

 

He looked up to see his Master across from him, an impossible distance between them. The world seemed a little darker on her side, wisps of shadows appearing at her feet. Despite that she didn’t move, smiling at him as if all was right in the world.

 

“Master…” He muttered, reaching out to her. 

 

Her smile shifted into something more sad, sending a painful ache through him. 

 

“You’re going to have to do this next part without me, but you’ll be okay. I know you will. You’ve already come this far. And you’re not alone.”

 

“Master, please. Please don’t go!” He shouted. He tried to run forward and found he couldn't move at all. 

 

She smiled at him again as the darkness loomed over her. “You and Eri take care of each other okay?”

 

“Master Aqua, wait, I-”

 

“Okay?”

 

He paused, watching her side of the world start to fade before swallowing hard. 

 

“Okay. We will, I’ll take care of her I promise.”

 

He could only watch as she faded into the darkness, unable to hear the rest of her words.



-.-




Izuku woke up with a gasp and sat up, he looked around in a panic while he tried to remember what happened. 

 

I was looking for Eri with Mr. Yagi, then we went to that place, and then…

 

“So, you’re awake.”

 

Izuku looked up to see the strange man from before standing over him. A girl he didn’t recognize was behind him. He gasped and jumped out of the bed, away from the two and summoned his Keyblade. 

 

“Who are you? And what do you want from me?” He asked, looking around the room. The boy from before was still unconscious in another bed. Though there was no sign of Eri or Mr. Yagi. “Where are we, and what did you do to my sister, and Mr. Yagi?”

 

The man scoffed and pushed the Keyblade away from him. “Put that thing away kid, or do you want to draw the Heartless to us?”

 

“I’ll put it away once I know what you want from us.” He spoke through grit teeth. He just woke up, and he felt better than he did earlier. All his energy was restored and injuries healed, but he wasn’t sure if it’d be enough to take him down. Not to mention if his friend was going to jump in the fight too.

 

The man scowled before the girl lightly hit him on the head with a nearby book. 

 

“Hey Squall, that’s enough!” She scolded. “Geez, how do you expect him to help us if you’re going to be like this?”

 

The man frowned and looked at the girl. “I told you, it’s Leon .”

 

“Alright Leon , how about you try being less hostile for once.” They gave each other a look before he walked over to the wall and leaned against it. The girl took a step forward but still kept her distance. 

 

“Sorry about him, he’s a bit of a grump. I am the great ninja Yuffie.” She introduced herself. “Your name is Izuku right?”

 

Izuku faltered for a moment. “How do you know that?” He asked.

 

“Your little sister, Eri told us.” She said.

 

Did they make her tell them?

 

“She’s in one of the next rooms over getting patched up. She just had a small scratch or two, nothing to-”

 

“Izuku!” 

 

Everyone looked over to see Eri open the door, a big smile on her face as she ran over and hugged his leg. “You’re awake!”

 

“Eri!” Izuku knelt down and hugged her before, looking over her. “You’re okay right? You’re not hurt?”

 

“Just a small scratch.” She hugged him. “I’m glad you’re okay!”

 

“I’m glad you’re okay too Eri.” Izuku sighed. He looked up at the other two, still wary. He stood up straight and positioned himself in front of Eri, still keeping a distance. 

 

“Young Midoriya, you’re awake!” 

 

His gaze snapped over to the door again, seeing Mr. Yagi walk into the room. He was unharmed as well, and looked just as relieved as Eri was to see he was awake.

 

“You two are okay…” Izuku mumbled.

 

“Now that you know they’re not hurt, would you mind putting your Keyblade away?” Leon glared at him.

 

Izuku frowned. “Why?”

 

“When you have the Keyblade on you, the Heartless are drawn towards you. We’re trying to keep you two hidden at the moment.” Yuffie explained. 

 

“The Heartless can track me with the Keyblade?” Izuku asked, looking down at his weapon. 

 

“Yes, so put it away.” 

 

Izuku looked up at Leon again, watching him for a moment before sending his Keyblade away. Despite the reassurance they wouldn’t hurt him or the others, he couldn’t help but feel exposed and vulnerable. 

 

“There, it’s gone.” Izuku said. “Now, can you tell me what’s going on? What is this place?”

 

Leon sighed and shook his head. “We’ll explain once he’s awake.” He pointed at the unconscious boy. “No point in explaining it twice when we can do it once.”

 

Izuku glanced over at him again, watching him start to stir. He supposed that was fair enough, though he couldn’t help but notice how much Leon was shifting around. Like he was nervous, like he was in a hurry.

 

“So, this is another world right?” Izuku asked. 

 

“Yes, it is.” Mr. Yagi nodded. “I believe it’s called Traverse Town, correct?” He looked over to Leon and Yuffie who nodded.

 

“Traverse Town.” Izuku mumbled. A whole new world, so much different than the one he called home. In all honesty he never thought he’d see the day he’d go to another world. Especially after Master Aqua told him theirs was sealed off. 

 

“It’s a safe haven for those whose worlds have been lost to the darkness.” Yuffie explained. “For anybody that survives they end up here...most of the time.”

 

If survivors end up here then maybe…

 

“In that case, have you seen my friends?” He asked. “Uraraka, Iida, and Todoroki. You can’t miss them. Uraraka has brown hair, she’s really nice! Then there’s Iida, he’s got glasses and he can come off as really serious. A-And Todoroki, half of his hair is white and the other is red, he’s quiet and kind of moody but he’s not a bad guy. Oh! And one more person, a Moogle! They’re pretty young, their name is Mogma! Maybe they’re looking for Eri and I too, have you seen any of them?”

 

Leon shook his head as soon as he asked. “No, sorry kid. Haven’t seen anyone like that around here.”

 

Izuku frowned and looked down. “Oh…”

 

Maybe they’re still around, maybe they’re in another part of town...I can hope. Unless they were scattered to other worlds. Then…

 

Eri tugged Izuku’s shirt, prompting him to look down. “You think we could ask about…”

 

Izuku paused before nodding. “One more thing, there’s someone else we’re looking for. She went missing just a little while ago before our world fell. Her name is-”

 

He stopped when the boy in the other bed groaned and slowly sat up. “Ugh, my head…”

 

They all looked over to him as he shook his head and looked around. Yuffie looked down at him, looking over him. All his injuries were healed, so he was in good shape. A lot better than when they found him after encountering Leon.

 

“You okay?” She asked.

 

“I guess…” He rubbed his eyes. 

 

“That’s good, I guess we should probably get into the meat of things now huh?” She looked between Izuku and Sora. “Those creatures that attacked you two, the Heartless, they’re after the Keyblade. Because you can wield the Keyblade, it’s your heart they really want.”

 

She stopped for a moment, letting the information sink in. Izuku put a hand to his chin and started muttering to himself. The other boy looked confused for a moment before shaking his head and smiling.

 

“I’m so glad you’re okay Kairi.”

 

That made everyone stop short.

 

“Kairi?” Yuffie asked. “Who are you talking about? I’m the great ninja Yuffie.”

 

“Huh?”

 

Toshinori looked over to Leon who was still leaning against the wall. “I think you may have overdone it young man.” He frowned.

 

“It’s Leon , none of that young man stuff, old timer.”

 

Izuku shot a glare at him before the boy spoke up again, catching sight of his weapon leaning against the wall beside his bed. 

 

“The Keyblade…” He muttered. “That’s right, that’s what Eri called it...wait! Where’s Eri? Is she okay?”

 

“She’s right here.” Izuku spoke up, looking down to see Eri peek out from behind him. She waved at Sora who looked relieved. “She’s okay, thanks for looking out for her.”

 

“Oh uh, no problem.” He looked Izuku up and down, recalling the description Eri gave him a while ago. “You’re...her brother right?”

 

Izuku nodded. “Yeah, that’s me. I’m Izuku, Izuku Midoriya.”

 

Sora stood up and walked over. “That’s kind of a mouthful, the name’s Sora.” He held out a hand. 

 

It really isn’t...

 

Izuku looked down before taking his hand and shaking it. “Nice to meet you…”

 

Sora smiled before Leon spoke up again.

 

“Now that you two have properly met. We can get back on track.” He sighed. 

 

“Yeah.” Yuffie nodded. “Anyway, sorry Leon had to rough you up a bit. He was trying to get the Keyblade away from you, since that’s how the creatures were tracking you.”

 

“It was the only way to conceal your heart.” Leon looked over them. 

 

“One could argue that you didn’t have to approach either of them with such hostility.” Toshinori sighed. 

 

“That one,” he pointed at Izuku, “started his attack on me. He could have listened to me, and stood down. Instead he chose to attack me.”

 

Izuku felt his face heat up. “In my defense I thought you were going to hurt my sister. And it’s not ‘that one’ it’s Midoriya.”

 

“Either way, hiding your hearts like this isn’t going to work for long. It’s a temporary solution.” Leon brushed him off. “But still, it’s hard to believe that you two of all people were chosen by the Keyblade.”

 

He grabbed the weapon and held it up, only for it to disappear in a flash of light and reappear in Sora’s hand. He looked down at it in awe before looking up again.

 

“Well, beggars can’t be choosers.” 

 

Sora frowned. “Why don’t you start making sense? What’s going on here?” He asked.

 

“The Heartless, that’s what's happening.” Izuku said. “Seeing as this is another world, and there are so many Heartless here too, it’s like they’re infesting every world they can and destroying it. Basically what happened to my world, and presumably yours.” Izuku summoned his Keyblade and held it up. “Unlike with other weapons, when you kill a Heartless with a Keyblade it stays gone.”

 

“Talk about hitting the nail on the head, you’re not as clueless as you seem.” Leon raised an eyebrow. 

 

“The Heartless?” Sora asked.

 

“That’s what the creatures are called.” Yuffie answered, while the others nodded. “The ones that attacked you.”

 

“Those without hearts.”

 

Clearly , Toshinori thought.

 

“The darkness in people’s hearts, that’s what attracts them.”

 

“And there is darkness in every heart.”

 

“So these things are pretty much inescapable.” Toshinori hummed. 

 

Yuffie nodded before looking around at all of them.

 

“Have any of you ever heard of someone named Ansem?” She asked.

 

“Ansem?” Izuku raised an eyebrow. He looked down, thinking over different hero names, or notable names he’d find on websites or news articles. “No, I don’t think I have.”

 

“Nope.” Sora shook his head.

 

“He was a scientist that studied the Heartless.” Leon said. “He ended up putting everything he found into a big report.”

 

“He studied the Heartless?” Izuku raised his voice in surprise. “Would you guys happen to have the report? Maybe there’s something in there that can help with these things.”

 

“If we could give it to you we would.” Yuffie sighed. “Unfortunately the pages ended up getting scattered to a bunch of different worlds after his own disappeared.”

 

“And I take it you want to find the pages?” Toshinori asked.

 

“That would be preferable. Might give us an edge with the overabundance of Heartless. That could be counted as one goal sure, but overall we just want to get rid of them. Like Green said earlier, the Keyblade is the best way to make sure they stay gone.”

 

Green?!

 

“Why’s that?” Sora asked. 

 

“Think of the Keyblade as a counterpart to the Heartless.” Izuku said. 

 

Leon nodded. “The Heartless are afraid of the Keyblade, and that’s why they’ll keep coming after you no matter what.”

 

Sora frowned and looked at his weapon. “W-Well I didn’t ask for this.”

 

Izuku scratched at his face. “Well, the Keyblade chooses its user. It’s kind of random.”

 

“Yup! And it chose you two.” Yuffie pointed at them. 

 

Leon pinched the bridge of his nose before looking at them. “So tough luck.” 

 

“But...how did all this happen?” Sora asked. “Does this- oh no! If all these Heartless are here, then what happened to my island? My world? What about Riku? Kairi?” He asked frantically.

 

Leon shook his head. “You know what? I really don’t know.” 

 

Sora stared at him before looking back at Izuku. “You said your world was destroyed right? Does that mean mine was too?” He asked. 

 

Izuku looked away, gripping his sleeve tightly. “Unfortunately...it seems that way. Since according to them, Traverse Town is where most survivors end up after their world disappears.”

 

Sora frowned before shaking his head. “Is it possible they might have ended up somewhere else? I mean, Eri and I looked around a lot and we didn’t see any sign of them. What if they’re not in this world?” 

 

Leon shrugged. “There’s a possibility. But we should focus on something a little more pressing at the moment. Like the fact that sooner or later the Heartless are going to find you two, so you’d better prepare yourselves. Since you’ll be fighting for your lives.”

 

“If I’m not wrong, isn’t that what they’ve already been doing?” Toshinori asked. 

 

“Yeah, I suppose so. But I have a feeling something big is coming. So get ready while you can.”

 

The two were quiet as Leon put his head down again, ignoring them for the moment. Izuku took a moment to lean against the table and properly go through everything.

 

My world is gone, the Heartless destroyed it. They’re destroying a bunch of worlds and killing off so many people. People like…

 

He shook his head. 

 

Now these guys just...what? Expect us to fix it? How would we even start? By finding the report? But they’re scattered everywhere it could be forever until we find the pages! Not to mention travel, we can’t go from world to world without a protection that’s just suicide! Then there’s the possibility of the others being scattered to worlds too...if they’re not here then they might be in other worlds. Leon said there’s a possibility! If Eri and I made it, the others had to too right? They were with us, they were right there! There’s no way they could have just disappeared right? Right?

 

Sora raised an eyebrow as he glanced over at Izuku, hearing him mutter quickly and quietly under his breath. He looked at Eri, who didn’t seem to mind. It seemed like a regular occurrence if that was the case.

 

Sora looked around the room, unsure of what to do. At the moment it didn’t seem like there was much he could do. He looked around before heading over to one of the pictures on the wall and staring at it. 

 

Everything was happening so fast. He had been building a raft with Riku and Kairi so they could go to other worlds. In a way he had gotten his wish, he was in another world. But it wasn’t with his friends, he had no idea where they were. Or if they were okay. He was sure they must be feeling the same way too, all of them trying to get back to each other.

 

“Are you alright young man?” A voice interrupted his thoughts and he looked up. The tall blonde guy, the one that would cut into the conversation every once in a while. 

 

“Huh? Yeah, I’m okay. I’m just worried about my friends. I hope they’re okay.” He smiled. “Actually I’m sure they’re okay. They’re probably trying to figure out how to find each other, like how I am.” He stopped before looking at him again. “Who are you?”

 

“Oh! I’m sorry, that was rather rude of me wasn’t it?” He held out his hand. “My name is Toshinori Yagi, I’m from the same world as Young Midoriya and Young Eri.”

 

“Woah really?” Sora asked, feeling more hope spark in him. If all three were from the same world, safe and sound, then that had to mean there was a good possibility the others got out too. 

 

He nodded.

 

Sora shook his hand with a smile before looking over the room again. He and Izuku were Keyblade wielders, and if anything it seemed like they were going to be the ones to try and solve this problem. It looked like they were going to be working together.

 

“Alright.” Leon stood up straight. “I think we’ve waited long enough. Yuffie, let’s go join Aerith. She should be finished talking to the other visitors by now.”

 

Sora looked up at that. “Visitors?”

 

Yuffie nodded and began to walk towards one of the doors before freezing up. 

 

“Leon!” She shouted, pointing at the corner of the room. They looked over to see a dark shadow appear before a Soldier Heartless manifested. 

 

“Yuffie, take the others and go!” He shouted. 

 

She ran over to Toshinori and nodded.

 

“Eri stay with them!” Izuku said, looking over to see her nod and grab the man’s hand. 

 

The ninja slammed the door open and ran out with the other two in tow. 

 

“Be careful, all of you!” Toshinori shouted over his shoulder.

 

Izuku, Sora, and Leon stood at the ready in front of the Heartless.

 

“Sora, Izuku, let’s go!” He shouted, running forward and delivering a kick that sent the Heartless flying out the window. 

 

“Right!” They both shouted, following after him as he jumped out the broken window. They hopped over the railing, one of them stumbling in the landing.

 

“There are so many…” Izuku muttered, looking around to see Heartless appearing left and right.

 

“Don’t worry about the small fry.” Leon looked at them. “Find the leader.”

 

“The leader?” Sora asked.

 

“With this many around, there has to be a leader. A big Heartless telling them what to do. Find it, and destroy it. I’ll take the First District, make sure it’s secure. You two stick together and look around.”

 

Without another word, Leon ran off into the next district. 

 

Izuku shouted as he hit a Heartless away from them, keeping his back to Sora. 

 

“Didn’t Leon say not to worry about the other ones?” Sora asked, dodging a swipe.

 

“Y-Yeah, but that’s a little hard when we’re surrounded. We can make a run for it, but we need to know where we’re going. If we just run around randomly with no plan we’re going to end up tiring ourselves out!” He grunted as he blocked a kick. 

 

Sora gasped and ducked to avoid another kick before smacking the Soldier away. “Where do you think it could be?”

 

Izuku blocked another kick and dodged to the side to avoid a swipe. “I’m not sure, it could be anywhere.” He grunted and slashed at another Heartless. Just as it disappeared another one came to take its place. “But assuming the big one is smarter than the rest, it might be keeping itself hidden. In a place people don’t frequent.”

 

Sora dodged another attack and backed up, bumping into Izuku. “So somewhere quiet?”

 

“If I had to guess so, yeah.”

 

They paused their conversation as they looked around, finding themselves surrounded. The Heartless were everywhere, on the roof and on the ground.

 

Crap…

 

“We have to get out of here.” Sora looked at Izuku who nodded. “But which way…”

 

“At this point, staying in one place is probably the worst idea so…” Izuku looked ahead to see the door that led to the Second District. He took a deep breath and held his Keyblade out, a strong wind surrounding them.

 

“Aero!” He shouted, pushing the spell outward and watching the harsh wind cut into the Heartless and knock them away. Stunning most of them.

 

Sora looked at Izuku with awe. “Woah…”

 

“Let’s go!” Izuku pointed at the door and let Sora run ahead, trailing behind him. He dared a glance over his shoulder as they made it to the door, only to see the Heartless getting up and racing after them. Clamoring over one another to be the first to tear into them. 

 

“U-Uh Sora, open the door.”

 

“It’s a lot heavier than before.” He grunted and pushed against it, slowly opening it. 

 

“Sora!”

 

“I’m trying!” He shouted, pushing even harder.

 

The large group of Heartless was almost on top of them. Izuku cut through a few who had rushed ahead towards them.

 

I can’t use all my magic here!

 

“Sora!”

 

“Just give me a second!” Sora stopped pushing, backing up for a second to slam into it again and force it open just enough. “Got it!” He rushed inside, about to run ahead before turning around and grabbing his new friend by his hood. 

 

Izuku yelped in surprise as he was dragged through the door. He recovered fast enough to push the door shut with Sora. Both of them flinched at the loud slam on the other side. They backed away from the door to see the Heartless had continued to ram against the door, a desperate attempt to reach them.

 

“Okay…” Izuku panted. “We really need to find that boss.”

 

Sora nodded and looked around the Second District. He glanced at the different buildings and routes. Those in the hotel were probably safe, Yuffie was taking care of them. Leon was in the First District, if the leader was there he would have come to get them.

 

“What if we try the alleyways?”

 

Just as he said that, a horde of Heartless appeared all over the area, rising from the shadows on the ground and training their beady yellow eyes on the boys.

 

“The one farther down just leads to a house with a pair of dogs in them.” Izuku said. “The other one leads to a more open area.”

 

Sora jumped out of the way as a shadow appeared from the ground and took a swipe at him. “Well then let’s try that one!”

 

Izuku nodded and ducked to avoid another attack. He and Sora ran forward towards the alley in front of them, weaving through the horde of Heartless. They both ducked and dodged past them, avoiding combat if they could. There was no point fighting a useless battle if their ranks could be replenished as soon as they were killed. 

 

They ran past the stairs and into the opening of the alley, skidding to a stop when even more Heartless appeared in front of them. A wall of shadows blocked them off, hissing and skittering around before some jumped at them.

 

“There are so many!” Sora gaped. 

 

“I think I can clear some out.” Izuku held up his Keyblade. “Can you watch my back?”

 

Sora nodded and turned around, swallowing his fear as a large group of Heartless came upon them. He shouted and brought his Keyblade down on a shadow that got too close, and then another and another. He was able to take down the small ant-like Heartless with a single swing while the Soldiers took a little more effort. 

 

He brought his weapon down on one, then striking it again before cutting through it. 

 

“Izuku, you almost done there?” He asked, looking over his shoulder. 

 

Izuku took a deep breath, gathering his magic and focusing. He couldn’t use too much energy, but he needed enough to make it work and still have some left over. It was stupid to use everything he had in a fight that wasn’t even a main battle. 

 

An intense heat surrounded him as he stared at the wall of Heartless, watching them get closer and closer. 

 

“Fira!” He shouted, watching angry flames rush forward and consume the Heartless in their path. He flinched at the sound of mass shrieking and hissing from the shadows. 

 

Sora stopped for a moment to look at the few Heartless that were left behind, most of them twitching on the ground or trying to crawl forward.

 

“Woah...that’s so cool.” He breathed. He was snapped out of his daze when a Soldier leapt towards him and scratched his arm. He yelled in pain and surprise before knocking the soldier away.

 

“Sora!”

 

“I’m okay.” 

 

Izuku nodded. “I’ve cleared the path, we should go before any more show up.”

 

“Got it.” Sora hit another Heartless away before racing down the alley. He couldn’t help but notice how Izuku had slowed his pace until he was ahead. Only then he would speed up and stay close behind him. 

 

Sora cut through some of the remaining Heartless and sidestepped a few that jumped out at him. Behind him, Izuku took out the ones that got too close or tried to lash out at them while Sora took out the ones in front. He dared a glance behind him to see that more Heartless were starting to appear. 

 

“Through those doors right?” Sora asked.

 

“Yeah!” 

 

Sora reached the doors first and pushed them open. Izuku brought his Keyblade down on a nearby Heartless before helping Sora. Both of them pushed the doors open before rushing inside and slamming the doors shut behind them. They stepped away from them and ignored the loud scraping against the doors.

 

“You think the leader Heartless might be around here?” Sora asked as they ran down the stairs. 

 

“I hope so, I can’t really think of anywhere else it might be. Then again I haven’t seen much else of this town.”

 

Sora nodded and stopped when he reached the center of the plaza. They panted and looked around, looking for any trace of the Heartless. They were left in an eerie silence as they held their weapons at the ready.

 

“There’s nothing here.” 

 

“Not yet.” Izuku looked around.

 

Sora looked over to Izuku. “Do you really think the leader-”

 

He was cut off when a loud boom startled him and prompted both of them to look up. They heard yelling from above and gasped. Before either of them could move out of the way, two bodies crashed on top of them and sent them all to the ground.

 

All of them groaned in pain as they tried to regain their bearings.

 

“Did they just...come from the sky?” 

 

“I think so…”

 

The two strangers suddenly perked up when they saw the weapons the two boys were holding.

 

“The key! Wait, two keys!”

 

“I thought there was only supposed to be one!”

 

“Who are you guys?” Sora asked.

 

Before they could answer the ground began shaking. All four of them scrambled to their feet and looked up to see large pillars burst from the ground and cut off any means of escape. When the tremors stopped they all stood together in silence. 

 

“Look!” Sora pointed at one of the pillars, seeing shadows gather together until a Soldier Heartless appeared. More appeared on top and below the pillars.

 

Izuku readied himself, daring a glance at the two strangers to see one pulling out a staff, and the taller one bringing up a shield. Sora brought up his Keyblade and prepared himself for the fight. 

 

One of the Solider Heartless leaped off the pillar and towards the group. Izuku lifted his Keyblade to fire off a spell, only for the duck next to him to beat him to the punch.

 

“Fire!” He shouted, and sent a fireball at the Heartless. It burst into flames and disappeared. 

 

As soon as it faded away the rest of the Heartless came charging at them, their armor clanking loudly and claws scraping the ground. 

 

Izuku stayed close to Sora as he fought, covering his back and keeping the Heartless from attacking from behind. As they fought Izuku couldn’t help but pay attention to Sora’s fighting style. 

 

It was a lot different from his own, he always started with a downward swing and followed it up with a lunge. He was more focused on dealing damage with each hit, and he could deliver. Though unlike himself, Sora was a bit slower and took a little longer to react to things.

 

He found himself yelling for Sora to watch out and throwing up a shield before a Heartless could get the jump on him. 

 

If anything, it’s more like he’s self taught. Which is still impressive in itself.

 

Izuku ducked to avoid a kick, and before he could strike the Heartless down the tall one with the shield rammed into the Solider and sent it flying before it dissolved. 

 

“You okay there?” He asked.

 

Izuku wordlessly nodded and looked over his shoulder to see another Soldier coming towards him. Izuku whirled around and brought the Keyblade down, staggering it, before striking it again and again. It’s armor fell apart with each strike until one more blow made it disappear. 

 

He panted and looked around to see the others finishing off other Heartless. Unlike the other areas the Heartless weren’t appearing wave after wave. They were gone, and they stayed gone. It left all four of them in an uneasy silence.

 

“Are we stuck here?” Sora asked and approached one of the pillars, giving it a light tap. It didn’t show any signs of budging. 

 

Before anyone could respond they all heard a loud rattling noise above them. They all looked up to see a large suit of armor falling from the sky and slam into the ground. The large pieces of white, red, blue, and yellow armor laid there for a moment before shaking and floating upwards and snapping into place. There was a still moment before the last piece fell from the sky, the head of the Heartless crashed on top of it, and the body seemed to function perfectly now. 

 

“Is that the boss Leon was talking about?” Sora asked.

 

“I think so!”

 

The Guard Armor began attacking without warning. It spun around and outstretched the claws on its gauntlets and slowly began to move forward. 

 

Izuku did the first thing he could think of and formed a barrier around them. He heard the duck let out a noise, but focused on the Heartless. 

 

Please hold, please hold!

 

The arms slammed into the barrier, shattering but also stopping the spinning. Leaving the armor stunned for a moment. 

 

They all took it as the cue to rush at the Heartless, they didn’t know how long it would take to recover. Izuku took one of the arms, slamming his Keyblade into it as hard as he could. It didn’t even flinch. Meanwhile the shield stranger took the other arm, lifting his shield over his head and whacking at the arm as hard as he could. Sora and the duck took the legs.

 

The Guard Armor’s head looked around at all of them, swiveling around before raising its arms. It was about to slam them on the nearest person until Sora delivered a particularly hard smack to one of the legs and made the Heartless stumble forward.

 

“Nice one!” The duck yelled. 

 

The armor recovered quickly and swiveled itself around to stare down Sora. It began to shake before launching itself into the air, and fell towards the boy. Sora had managed to scramble away at the last minute before the armor came crashing down. He thought he had been in the clear, until one of the hands lunged towards him and smacked him into the wall.

 

“Sora!” Izuku shouted and ran forward. He saw the other hand about to deal another blow. He raised his Keyblade with ice swirling around him. “Blizzard!” 

 

Before the gauntlet could hit Sora the ice magic slammed into it and froze it to the wall. The other hand, as if it had a mind of its own, turned towards Izuku and rushed at him with its claws outstretched. Izuku ducked before it could scratch him and whirled around with another ice spell at the ready.

 

“Blizzard!” He shouted and froze the other hand to the wall. He glanced at the others to see the other hand was still pinned and struggling weakly, while the shield stranger helped Sora up. Meanwhile the duck weakly beat at one of the legs. 

 

While Izuku got to work on the frozen gauntlet, Sora recovered and eyed the other hand, watching it try to break free. He chose to ignore it and went after the legs. He ran forward to catch up with the armor chasing the duck, once he was close enough he lifted his Keyblade and brought it down as hard as he could. The armor stumbled again, but this time Sora didn’t let up.

 

“You get the other one!” Sora shouted to the other stranger. He nodded and bashed his shield into the other leg, stopping the Guard Armor from getting up. Sora kept slamming the Keyblade into the leg, unsure if he was doing any damage until he saw the armor start to dent and break apart. 

 

Sora huffed and brought his Keyblade down on it one more time, and watched the weapon cut through the segment. It shattered into pieces before disappearing. 

 

“That’s one down!” He shouted triumphantly. 

 

He saw the other leg was almost done too, it was looking dented and broken. It just needed one more good hit. Before Sora could go over and finish it off, the main body slammed down on the ground and sent them flying back. He groaned in pain and looked up to see the Heartless had gotten up again. The body and legs were separated now, and going their separate ways. The main body floated in the air for some time, while the remaining leg came stomping towards him. 

 

Sora’s eyes widened in surprise and he ran the other way to keep from getting squashed like a pancake. As he ran around and waited for the rampage to stop he spotted the arm encased in ice finally breaking free. He looked across the way to see Izuku finally finish off the other arm, scattering armor scraps before disappearing. 

 

“Izuku look out!” Sora shouted.

 

Izuku looked up to see the remaining arm racing towards him. He pointed his Keyblade at it and felt the air around him spark. 

 

“Thunder!’ He shouted, and aimed at the oncoming enemy. Only for it to dodge before slamming him into the wall. He heard a cry of concern and looked up to see Sora running away from the remaining leg, but still looking in his direction. Izuku looked above himself when he heard the creaking of metal, and rolled to the side just in time to avoid the fist that slammed into the ground. He scrambled to his feet and backed up to put some space between them. 

 

Izuku dodged another swipe from the hand and backed up into the duck that was running from the main body, which had begun to spin violently and chase them around. 

 

Izuku ducked down and smacked the hand with his Keyblade, sending it to the ground. He ran forward and was about to bring his weapon down again when it recovered and grabbed Izuku. It pinned him down and it seemed to signal the other remaining body parts to come over and finish him off. 

 

He couldn’t hit the hand with the Keyblade at the angle he was being held. Instead, Izuku opted to drop his weapon and let it disappear. He gathered up more of his magic and gripped the claws tightly, gritting his teeth as ice surrounded him. He used more energy than he meant to as he sent ice through the gauntlet. He was sure this time he used Blizzara instead of the weaker version. He couldn’t bring himself to care as he lifted his arm and brought it down on one of the claws. 

 

He heard a cracking noise and grunted as he did it again, breaking off one of the frozen claws. 

 

“Hold on!” He heard the duck’s voice as it ran towards him, barely dodging the spinning threat. “Just gimme a second.” He muttered as he raised his staff. 

 

Izuku looked to see him cover his staff with fire before hitting the hand as hard as he could. He broke off another finger, giving Izuku enough room to force himself out of its grip. As soon as he was free he summoned his Keyblade again and slammed it onto the hand, hearing it shatter into pieces. 

 

“Another one down, thank you.” He nodded at the duck before looking up to see Sora smacking away at the last leg. Meanwhile the main body that was spinning towards them suddenly changed direction and began barreling towards Sora and the other stranger. 

 

“Sora look out!” Izuku shouted as he finally destroyed the leg. He looked up to see the last piece of the Heartless right on top of him. Izuku did the first thing that came to mind and threw his Keyblade as hard as he could, watching it strike the Heartless and making it stumble forward before falling over.

 

“I don’t think you should throw your Keyblade around like that.” The duck raised an eyebrow. 

 

Izuku elected to ignore him for the moment as he ran forward towards his Keyblade. He was right, he shouldn’t be throwing it around if he couldn’t call it back to him. He couldn’t do that yet, not like his Master.

 

He shook his head before he let his thoughts go further than that and snatched his Keyblade from the ground. He pivoted and darted towards the torso on the ground. They just needed to finish it off, the last part. 

 

Sora was right behind them, and the sound of tearing metal made their ears ring as they brought their Keyblades down as hard as they could on it. The Heartless flinched and began shaking while the other two converged on it. It was taking damage from all four.

 

It didn’t give them any chance to react before it suddenly jumped up and knocked all four of them away in different directions. It looked battered and broken, just a few more hits would have done it in. 

 

They all groaned as they got up, some of them had stars lingering in their vision. It wasn’t until they were mostly recovered that they noticed the Heartless was spinning again. Faster and faster, spinning furiously until it became nothing but a blur of color. 

 

Izuku frowned and readied himself, he didn’t like what might have been coming. Sora looked over to him and took a cue from him, getting ready, he didn’t know what was going to happen.

 

The Heartless was enraged and on its last legs, it was ready to take down anyone it could with it. Without warning, it sped towards its first target, Izuku.

 

Izuku saw it coming and hardly had any time to react. He didn’t have any time to put up a barrier and he didn’t think he could cast a spell strong enough to send it away. He raised his Keyblade as fast as he could and braced himself, grunting as the Heartless slammed into his weapon and kept spinning furiously. It pushed him into the wall as it pressed harder. 

 

Izuku grit his teeth as he began pushing back, casting an Aero spell as a last-ditch effort for some support. The moment the spinning had begun to slow down Izuku gathered up as much strength as he could and sent the Heartless spinning in a different direction. He looked up in fear as it headed towards the duck that helped him earlier. 

 

He was about to shout a warning, but he seemed ready this time. He lifted his staff and glared at the Heartless coming towards him. 

 

“Fire!” 

 

He summoned a large fireball towards it, and watched it consume the Heartless as it was sent in a different direction. This time towards the one with the shield. 

 

Izuku heard a yelp of surprise from him as he ducked and put his shield in front of him. It deflected the Heartless and once again sent it in a new direction. This time towards Sora.

 

Sora stared at the blazing, spinning threat coming towards him. He was debating between hitting it one more time or blocking it like Izuku had. He grit his teeth and raised his Keyblade with thoughts racing miles a minute. It was like time had slowed down, he could see the Heartless coming at him and he wasn’t sure what would happen. 

 

It was right in front of him when Izuku’s voice cut through his thoughts. 

 

“Sora, now!” 

 

Time sped up again and Sora did the first thing that came to mind and struck the Heartless, cutting through the flames and metal and breaking it apart. It had suddenly stopped spinning and the flames died down. It slowly backed away to the middle of the courtyard and began shaking violently. A moment later the head fell to the ground and a bright glow came from within.

 

They all watched in surprise as a large, crystalline heart came out of it and floated up into the sky. Light appeared around the head and torso and made it disappear as well.

 

With the Guard Armor gone all four of them took a sigh of relief, and saw the pillars blocking them off disappear shortly after. 

 

Izuku let himself slump forward and catch his breath before checking over himself. 

 

Nothing broken, no bleeding, looks like I was able to get away with a few scrapes and bruises. Still though...that was sloppy. I should have been paying more attention.

 

After the initial check he let his Keyblade disappear and walked over to Sora to see how he was doing. He’d heal himself, but if someone was in worse condition, they would need it more. 

 

“You okay?” Izuku asked.

 

Sora looked over himself and nodded. “Yeah I think so.”

 

“Nothing broken? Bleeding?”

 

“Just a few bruises.” Sora shook his head.

 

“Well...now that that’s over…” The duck started talking as he made his way over. He stopped in front of them and leaned forward. “Hold on...lemme catch…”

 

“You two are Keyblade wielders right?” The taller one asked. 

 

“Yeah, we are.” Sora replied before Izuku could. “Wait...were you guys looking for us?” He pointed at himself and Izuku. 

 

The two nodded. “Uh huh.”

 

“They too have been seeking the wielder of the Keyblade.” A voice spoke up from behind. “Or in this case, wielders .”

 

Izuku jumped and whirled around. “When did you get here?” He asked.

 

“We noticed that all the Heartless had suddenly disappeared, and we figured that meant you guys found the boss and got rid of it.” Yuffie said. 

 

Izuku was about to acknowledge what she said when he saw Mr. Yagi and Eri with some other new person come down the stairs. The minute Eri caught sight of him she gasped and let go of the blonde’s hand to run towards him.

 

“You’re okay!’ She shouted, hugging his legs.

 

“Yeah, I’m okay.” Izuku smiled.

 

“These two are from a different world.” Leon continued. “They’re not just looking for someone with a Keyblade, but from the looks of it they’re also looking for a solution to this Heartless situation under orders from their King.”

 

The other two nodded again before the taller one spoke up.

 

“Say, why don’t the both of you come with us? We can go to other worlds on our vessel.”

 

Izuku couldn’t help it when he tilted his head. 

 

A vessel? They have a safe means of travelling though the lanes? Other than Keyblade Gliders and Armor? 

 

“Other worlds?” Sora asked as he looked down. “I wonder if I could find Riku and Kairi…”

 

“Of course we can.” The duck nodded. Sora looked up at that, a little more hope in his eyes. 

 

Maybe I can find the others too...

 

Izuku noticed the tall one leaning down to say something to duck, something he couldn’t hear. He stared at them until Leon stepped up.

 

“Sora, Izuku, go with them. Especially if the two of you want to find your friends.”

 

“I guess…” Sora looked down.

 

Going out to other worlds, with the possibility of finding our friends. Maybe I can find Master Aqua too, maybe she’s fighting Heartless right now. Going out also means finding a way to get rid of the Heartless infestation...if anything that’s the priority. Get rid of the Heartless, and keep them from destroying any other worlds. Isn’t that the responsibility of Keyblade Wielders? To protect against the darkness?

 

Izuku stared off to the side, still thinking to himself. 

 

“But you two can’t come along looking like that.” The duck put his hands on his hips. “No frowning. No sad face, okay?”

 

The tall one let out a laugh. “Yeah, you gotta look funny, like us!”

 

“This ship runs on happy faces!” The duck pushed him away. 

 

“Happy?” Sora asked, still looking down.

 

Izuku looked over. He couldn’t fathom it either, a ship running on happy faces? It was...strange to say the least. But he was sure it was some kind of magic that allowed a power source like that. At least that was the easiest explanation. 

 

Sora let out a sigh before looking up at them and giving them a big, goofy smile. He kept it up for a little while before looking at them in confusion, expecting some kind of reaction. 

 

“Huh?”

 

A second later the two strangers were laughing loudly.

 

“That’s one funny face!” 

 

Eri started laughing at his face too, and Izuku couldn’t help a small smile forming.

 

“Okay, now your turn!” The tall one point pointed at Izuku.

 

“Huh?” 

 

“Yeah, if you’re gonna come with us, you gotta be able to make a funny face too! Come on, don’t be shy.”

 

“U-Uh...well...I’m not really a funny person so…”

 

Eri betrayed him and tugged excitedly on his shirt. “Oh! Oh! Do the All Might face!”

 

Izuku swore he heard a choking noise from somewhere behind him as his face flushed. 

 

“The what?” Sora raised an eyebrow with a smirk.

 

“The All Might face!” Eri repeated. “Come on Izuku, please?”

 

Eri, why have you done this to me?

 

Izuku covered his face and sighed. Only because Eri asked…

 

A moment later he looked up with his All Might impression, his hands on his hips and said the catchphrase so many from his world knew by heart.

 

“I am here!”

 

There was a moment of silence before Eri bursted out laughing, and the others followed suit. Izuku, once again, swore someone behind him was choking. 

“That’s an even funnier face!”

 

Izuku covered his head with his arms as he stopped his impression, he could feel his face had gone all red. 

 

Sora had managed to stop laughing first before looking at the others. “Okay, why not? I’ll go with you guys. Izuku?” He looked over and got a quiet nod from him.

 

“Well in that case we should introduce ourselves.” The duck before holding out his hand. “Donald Duck.”

 

“Name’s Goofy.” The other one smiled.

 

“I’m Sora.”

 

Izuku recovered enough to introduce himself. “I-Izuku. Izuku Midoriya.”

 

“All for one, one for all!”



-.-




In a dark room a group of figures stared down at the four about to embark on their journey. Watching them talk to each other but had no idea what they were saying. 

 

“Two Keyblade wielders?”

 

“Who would have thought it?”

 

“Can’t believe those little runts actually took down that Heartless!”

 

“Such is the power of the Keyblade. Their strength is not their own.”

 

“I dunno about that green one, he reminds me of someone…”

 

“Why don’t we turn those two into Heartless, or at least one of them? That’ll settle things quick enough.” The sea witch cackled.

 

“And those other two are the King’s lackey’s. Swoggle me eyes, they’re all bilge rats by the look of them.”

 

“You’re no prize yourself.” One of them cackled.

 

“Shut up!”

 

“Enough. Those two have been chosen by the Keyblade.” The head of the table hummed. “Will they be the ones who conquer the darkness? Or will they be swallowed by the darkness? Perhaps one may even fall to shadows while one stands in the glory of light. Either way, they could prove useful to us.”

 

The witch smiled and glanced to the side of the room, noting the two figures that stood in a far corner. A set of turquoise eyes eyed were warily, while blazing red ones focused on the projected figures on the table. 

 

She could feel the unfettered hatred surrounding the second one. He would definitely be put to good use. 



-.-



Shortly after finishing their introductions everyone headed back to the hotel and took the chance to recover. The four that had to leave quickly downed some potions Aerith had given them before being ushered to the courtyard in the First District. The sooner they got going, the sooner the Heartless problem could be fixed. 

 

Leon, Yuffie, and Aerith stood in front of them. While Eri and Mr. Yagi stood in the back, watching them. Eri gripped his hand tightly as she listened to them speak. She had been quiet for a while now, once she heard them talking about leaving this world and going somewhere else. 

 

“Make sure you’re all prepared for the journey ahead of you.” Leon said. “We don’t know how far the Heartless have spread.”

 

“You sure you guys don’t wanna check out any of the shops here?” Yuffie asked. “They’ve got some pretty cool stuff.”

 

“Before you go, here.” Aerith stepped forward and handed them a small pouch. “There’s 500 munny in there. Be sure to spend it wisely. And this is from Leon.” 

 

Sora took the pouch, and Izuku took the golden bottle.

 

“Oh before I forget.” Leon leaned over and picked up something off the ground. “Here, catch.” He threw a yellow bag at Izuku. He gasped and caught it, looking over it. It had been ripped and scratched up in some parts, but now it looked as good as new. He opened up to see everything was still inside as he left it, a few potions and ethers, and his notebooks. He put the elixir in before putting the backpack on.

 

“You can thank Aerith for fixing it up.” 

 

“O-Oh, thank you!” Izuku said.

 

“It’s no problem, it was actually pretty easy.” She nodded. 

 

Leon sighed before looking at all of them. “You four make sure to watch out for each other alright? Keep each other’s spirits up.”

 

“Don’t worry, we got this.” Donald gave the man a thumbs up before looking at the two teenagers. “The Gummi Ship, our vessel, is right outside that gate. So we should probably get going and-”

 

“H-Hold on!” Eri shouted, letting go of Mr. Yagi’s hand and running up to Izuku. She grabbed his shirt and looked up. “Y-You’re already l-leaving? I-I thought you would stay a little longer!”

 

Everyone had gone quiet as Eri started to cry. 

 

“Eri…” Izuku mumbled. 

 

“Please...please don’t go.” She whimpered. 

 

“Eri, I’m sorry, but I have to.” Izuku kneeled down in front of her, and looked her in the eye. He felt himself tearing up as he looked at her, seeing fat tears roll down her face. He couldn’t help but feel excitement at the mere prospect of seeing other worlds, but also an overwhelming dread. What if something happened while he was away? What if Eri needed him while he was in another world? What if he wasn’t there to protect her? He had barely made it in time the last time she needed him.

 

“I don’t want you to go!” She shouted and hugged him. “W-What if you don’t come back? Like Aqua? W-What if you leave...and you don’t come back!”

 

Hearing his Master’s name felt like a gut punch. It took him a moment before he hugged her back, and tightly as he could. He couldn’t deny it, it was a terrifying thought. He was going to be so far away, and fighting against Heartless. Dark, monstrous creatures that would kill with no remorse. Death was definitely a possibility…

 

But she’s not dead!

 

“Eri...I’m sorry. I have to go.” Izuku said. “I-I...I have to help them. They need help, we’re…” He sighed, trying to find the right words. “We’re going to other worlds, and we’re going to deal with the Heartless. We’re going to make sure what happened to our world doesn’t happen anywhere else. We’re going to fix it.” He gently pulled her off of him so she could look him in the eye. “I’m going to do the best I can to fix everything. I’m going to find the others that were with us and…” He took a deep breath, feeling hot tears falling down his face.

 

“I’m going to find Master Aqua!” He promised. “I’ll find her...and I’ll bring her back. She has to be out there, you know it. I know it. I’m going to find her, and I’ll bring her back.” He took a moment to wipe away the tears before looking her in the eye again. “Yeah, I’m gonna be gone for a while, but I’m going to come back. I’ll come back as often as I can.”

 

Eri stared at him, shaking violently. “You promise?”

 

Izuku nodded. “I promise.”

 

Eri stared at him before looking down. 

 

“Hey, name one promise to you I’ve broken.” Izuku said. He watched her look up and saw the gears turning. After a moment she shook her head.

 

“See? And I’m not going to break this one. I’d never dream of it.”

 

Eri nodded and hugged him again. Izuku hugged her and patted her back, trying to comfort her. 

 

It wasn’t long before Mr. Yagi stepped up as well. 

 

“I won’t lie, I don’t like the idea of you leaving Young Midoriya, you too Young Sora.” He sighed, getting looks from everyone. “You’re children. We’re sending you off to face a threat much greater than us but...you’re children . You shouldn’t be the ones to deal with this.”

 

“They were chosen by the Keyblade.” Leon said.

 

“I know that!” He snapped at him before clearing his throat. “I apologize for raising my voice but...I know that. I may not understand everything like you all do, but I do know that they shouldn’t be the ones to carry this burden. We’re sending them off to fight creatures that can destroy worlds like its nothing, and with two strangers nonetheless. As a faculty member of UA, and Young Midoriya being a student...he and his sister are my responsibility.” He had unconsciously grabbed at his side, frustration pooling inside him.

 

“Mr. Yagi…” Izuku mumbled. 

 

“You’re really worried about them.” Aerith gave him a sympathetic look. 

 

“There are heroes that have gone against villains, and those creatures alike. There are so many that come back different, but there are also many that never came out the other side. That is my greatest fear for these boys. Forgive me if it seems like I’m speaking out of turn, but it had to be said.”

 

They were all quiet for a moment, taking in his words. Goofy was the first one to speak up.

 

“I know how ya gotta be feelin’ right now, but I promise Donald and I won’t let anything happen to ‘em.” He put a hand on their shoulders. “We promise to take good care of ‘em. Now don’t you worry, we’ll bring ‘em back in one piece. We swear.” 

 

The man stared at them for a while before sighing. He knew he had no say in this, even if he voiced his concerns they’d likely be brushed to the side. All for the greater good. He couldn’t help the worry of course, he owed it to Guardian to look after her daughter and student.

 

“Any more concerns anybody wants to address?” Leon asked.

 

Izuku took a moment to stand up with Eri still in his arms. She clung on as tightly as she could, not ready to let go. She wasn’t sure if she’d ever be.

 

“Mr. Yagi.” Izuku said, walking towards him. “Thanks for your concern but...we have to. But while I’m gone, could I ask you a favor?”

 

“Of course, Young Midoriya.”

 

Izuku lightly shifted Eri in his arms, gently coaxing her into letting him go. She did so reluctantly, and held back sobs as Mr. Yagi took her into his arms.

 

“Could you please look after Eri while I’m gone?” He asked. 

 

“Of course.” He gently hugged her as she gripped his sleeve tightly. “Nothing will happen to her while she’s in my care. You have my word.”

 

“And we can help keep an eye on her too.” Yuffie chimed in. “She’ll still be safe and sound when you get back.”

 

Izuku looked at her before sighing and patting Eri’s head. Before he could walk away she grabbed his hand.

 

“Please be careful.”

 

“I will.”

 

“...Do you still have your good luck charm?” She asked.

 

“Of course I do.” Izuku smiled and fished it out from beneath his shirt. “You still have yours too right?”

 

Eri nodded and showed hers.

 

“I’ll be back before you know it.” Izuku smiled. “Be good, okay?”

 

Eri nodded.

 

He smiled at her one more time before taking a deep breath and walking away. It took all his willpower not to burst into tears as he walked past the others, mumbling something about waiting on the ship for them. 

 

He couldn’t cry anymore, that was over. He had to pull himself together and put all that aside. He had a job now, protecting other worlds, finding a way to fix what happened to his own world, and Sora’s; and finding Master Aqua and his friends. He was a Keyblade wielder, and right now there was a lot more that mattered than what he was feeling. He could only imagine what Sora was feeling, and he seemed to be keeping himself together just fine compared to Izuku. 

 

Izuku took another deep breath and pushed the doors open, met with a platform that had a large ship in the middle of it.

 

Oh...I guess that’s the Gummi Ship then.

 

He couldn’t help but think it was impressive, something that could travel between worlds with no risk of being corrupted by the darkness. He could only imagine how his Master might react.

 

Izuku walked onto the platform and saw a ladder that reached up into the ship. He supposed that was how he got in. He walked over and slowly made his way up, poking his head in first to get a good look inside. He was in the back of the ship, but looking forward he saw there were four chairs, one of them was at the controls. There was another beside it, but lacked a steering wheel. The last two seats were behind them of course. 

 

“Woah…” Izuku pulled himself inside and looked around. He didn’t dare go anywhere near the controls, but instead settled into one of the backseats. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone, no signal of course, but it wasn’t like he was going to call someone. Instead he pulled up the camera app and took a picture of the inside of the Gummi Ship. It was interesting, and maybe he could show Eri when he got back.

 

He took another picture or two beside pocketing the phone and shrugging off his bag to put it in his lap. He may as well take stock of what he has. 

 

Just as he started counting, he heard someone else coming up the ladder. He paused before continuing his count, the others were probably ready to leave now.

 

“Izuku?”

 

He hesitantly looked up when he heard Goofy’s voice.

 

“Are ya in here?” He asked.

 

“Y-Yeah, I’m sitting over here.” Izuku held a hand up so he could see where he was. 

 

“I came in here to get the ship started, Donald’s teachin’ Sora a spell real quick. Now I can’t really help with that, so I figured I oughta help out by gettin’ everythin’ ready.” 

 

Izuku nodded quietly as the anthropomorphic dog walked past him and settled into the passenger's seat. He listened to Goofy hum some random tune to himself while setting everything up. He looked up as the ship began to hum to life, while something else began beeping and whirring. 

 

Once Goofy was finished he leaned back in his seat with a sigh. “Looks like everythin’s ready!”

 

“That’s good.” Izuku said, he wasn’t sure what else he could say. After a minute Izuku went back to counting. He ended up losing count of the potions and had to start over again. He had no idea how he went from 4 to 12 when he was sure there were only 7.

 

Once he confirmed the number of potions he moved onto the ethers. He was wrong, there were actually 5.

 

He mumbled to himself as he counted the ethers, having to start over when he realized he counted the same one twice.

 

“Uh, heya Izuku?” Goofy’s voice cut through his thoughts. He looked up at him.

 

“Are you okay?” He asked. “You looked pretty upset back there, I can only imagine how hard it must have been to leave little Eri behind like that.”

 

Izuku stared at him for a moment before swallowing hard and looking down at his bag. He forgot where he was, that meant he had to start over again. He stared at the bag in defeat before letting out a soft sigh. He was okay, he was fine. He had to be, and right now he had to smile. Because that’s what heroes do right?

 

Izuku shoved all his feelings to the side and put on a smile before looking up at Goofy.

 

“I’m okay. Leaving the first time is the hardest part right?” Izuku asked. “Besides...I think-” he shook his head, “I know she’ll be okay.”

 

Goofy watched him for a moment before nodding. “You’re a good brother, ya know that?”

 

Izuku paused for a moment, feeling his face heat up. “T-Thank you.” He managed to cough out before looking back down at his back again. He really needed to count those ethers.

 

There was silence between them until Goofy tried striking up a conversation again.

 

“Say, earlier you mentioned someone. Now that name sounded awful familiar, you said-”

 

“Welcome to the Gummi Ship!” Donald’s loud voice cut him off, with the sound of Sora making awed noises shortly after.

 

“Woah, this is so cool!” Sora beamed as he climbed inside. “What’s that do?”

 

There was a loud smacking noise that made Izuku flinch.

 

“Don’t touch that, it’s delicate!”

 

“Ow! Okay…” Donald marched past with Sora in tow, holding his hand with a frown. 

 

“You’ll be sitting right there, and I gotta pilot the Gummi Ship. So behave yourselves, both of you.” He shot a look at Izuku.

 

“I’m not some little kid.” Sora said.

 

“It’s something that needs to be said.” Donald huffed. “Now sit down, so we can take off.”

 

Sora did as he was told, he was practically vibrating from excitement. While Donald did one last check. As he was doing that Sora turned to Izuku eagerly.

 

“Hey, Izuku. Izuku look! Check out what I learned.”

 

He looked over to Sora, and watched him eagerly hold out his hands and conjure up a small flame. 

 

“Donald just taught me and-”

 

Sora was cut off by angry squawking and unintelligible noises. 

 

“No magic in the Gummi Ship!” Donald shouted. “Something might go wrong, so no magic in here!”

 

Sora watched him for a moment before sighing and putting the flame out. Donald stared at him through narrowed eyes for a bit before turning around.

 

“Now, is everybody ready?” Donald asked, flipping some switches and turning a few dials. 

 

“Looks like it.” Goofy said.

 

“Alright then, here we go.” Donald pulled something, and sent the engines roaring to life. “Blastoff!” 

 

The two teenagers expected to suddenly take off into the sky. Instead they felt the ship falling down into a dark place. Before they could yell in alarm, Donald pressed a button and suddenly they were blasting off into the sky and away from the world. 

 

Once the initial scare was over and both the boys had regained their composure, they dared a glance out the windows. 

 

“Woah...that’s so cool!” Sora muttered, beaming at the bright lights that shone from so far away. Distant stars that were different worlds. Worlds his friends might be at, worlds they must be searching through to find each other. Sora grinned in determination and sat back. He was going to find Riku and Kairi, he was sure of it. 

 

Izuku looked back at Traverse Town and watched as it slowly disappeared out of view. He was leaving Eri and Mr. Yagi behind, but he had to. His friends were out there, and so were the Heartless. As long as they could run rampant they would destroy any world they could. He wouldn’t let that happen, not again. He’d save as many people as he could, and find his Master and the others. That was his job as a Keyblade Wielder.

 

They both looked forward and steeled themselves for the journey ahead. 

 

I’m going to find Riku and Kairi!

 

I’m going to make everything right!

 

Off to a new world!



-HoL-



Notes:

Discord: https://discord.gg/yFZPD5K

Chapter 11: Wonderland?

Summary:

Izuku, Sora, Donald, and Goofy make their way to Wonderland

Chapter Text

Wonderland?



 

 

“What kind of worlds do you think are out there?”

 

Izuku was snapped out of his thoughts and looked up. 

 

“Huh?” He glanced over to Sora. “I’m sorry, what?”

 

“What kind of worlds do you think are out there?” He asked again. “Like, are some the same as our own worlds? Or are they completely different?”

 

Izuku leaned back and hummed, thinking over different worlds his Master told him about. Fighting a large dragon in one world, getting shrunk down to help a mouse get a key to his friend, fighting a magic mirror. Each one seemed to be a far cry from the last. Granted some of them were similar in a way.

 

“Hmm...well from what I know each one is pretty different from the last. Maybe some share similarities, but are all different in their own way. I guess it depends on your frame of reference like if we went to a world that had a big city it would be somewhere I’d be more familiar with.”

 

Sora looked up at that. “You lived in a city?”

 

Izuku nodded. “Yeah...what about you?” He asked.

 

Sora grinned. “I lived on an island, we called it The Destiny Islands. Kairi, Riku, and I would go over to the smaller one to play and hang out. It was where we kept our raft for when we were going to go sailing to other worlds. We had just finished it too when...well yeah.” He shrugged. “But now I can actually go to other worlds, and when we find them, we can go exploring. Who knows what’s out there.”

 

“But first we gotta fix the Heartless problem.” Donald chimed in.

 

“And find the King,” Goofy added. 

 

“Yeah, you guys are looking for someone too…” Sora hummed. “A king huh?”

 

“If you don’t mind me asking,” Izuku spoke up, “what’s your world like?” 

 

Both Donald and Goofy perked up at the question.

 

“We’re from Disney Castle,” Goofy answered. “We actually serve under the King. I’m the Cap’n of the Royal Knights!”

 

“And I’m the Royal Magician!” Donald looked over. “We keep the castle and everyone in it safe.”

 

“A-hyuck and sometimes we would go with the King on an adventure.”

 

“Woah, that sounds pretty cool! What kind of adventures did you guys have?” Sora asked in awe.

 

The two sighed. 

 

“A lot, you’d be surprised how many times we’d end up getting turned around just to get to one place.” Donald rolled his eyes.

 

Goofy laughed. “You got so angry, you nearly tore up the map.”

 

“The map kept changing! You should have tried to read you, and not get upset.” He huffed. 

 

“I woulda, but ya wouldn’t give us the map.”

 

Donald grumbled something under his breath and looked back to the lane in front of him. It had been a somewhat smooth ride so far. They have come across a few Heartless on their way, and Donald had taken care of them until they were in the clear. 

 

“So what was your world like Izuku?” Sora asked. “You said you lived in a city right?”

 

Izuku nodded. “Yeah, I did. My world is pretty big, but I only really know the area I’m from. I’m from a place called Mustafu, in Japan.” 

 

“Oh, that sounds cool. What’s it like?” 

 

“Well...it’s busy and pretty crowded, especially when you’re walking to school. Before I went to UA I’d be almost late to class. I got distracted pretty easily when I saw there was a villain fight, that was as close to heroes as you could get. It was pretty cool to see what they could do, especially when a new hero debuted.”

 

Izuku hugged his bag, he felt the urge to pull out his notebooks. He almost did, until he noticed the silence in the ship. He looked up awkwardly to see all three looking at him. 

 

“W-What..?” 

 

“You have heroes and villains in your world?” Sora asked with stars in his eyes. 

 

“How does that even work?” Donald asked as he turned to look ahead again.

 

“Oh...well, everyone in my world has superpowers. We call them Quirks. Villains use their Quirks to commit crimes, while heroes stop them and protect citizens.” He answered. 

 

“Your world has superpowers?” Sora beamed. “What’s that like?”

 

That’s right, every world is special in its own right...I guess Quirks must sound amazing to someone not from there. 

 

“It’s pretty cool, almost everyone has a Quirk. There are so many different ways someone can use their Quirk, but everybody usually has the same dream. They want to be heroes.” Izuku hugged his bag. “Before everything went down...I was actually in a hero school.”

 

“There are hero schools?” 

 

“Yeah!” Izuku nodded. “I went to UA, it’s the top hero school. It was my first step to becoming a hero.”

 

Sora continued to stare at him in awe while Izuku kept his head down. He smiled to himself, despite the pang of sadness that ran through him. He missed his home...he missed his mom, his friends, his Master. But he’d make things right, he had to…

 

“Wait a second.” Sora stopped for a moment. “Earlier when Eri asked you to do your funny face, she called it the All Might face right?” He asked.

 

Izuku felt his face flush and put his head down to hide in the bag. 

 

“U-Uh...y-yeah she did…” Izuku mumbled, his voice was slightly muffled. 

 

“Is All Might supposed to be a hero?” Donald asked.

 

“Yeah, he is.” Izuku looked up. “He’s the number one hero!”

 

“Number one?” Goofy looked over.

 

“Yeah, there are hero rankings, and he’s been the top hero for years! And with good reason, I mean whenever he’s around the crime rate drops, and he has a high rescue rate too! He always finds a way to minimize collateral damage, which is impressive considering how strong he is.” He smiled to himself. “When I was little, I had wanted to be just like him. I wanted to be someone everyone felt safe around, and wouldn’t have to worry, because I was there.” 

 

“Ya really look up to him don’t ya?” Goofy asked. 

 

Izuku nodded. “Yeah, but my Master is the one who really got me where I am now.” He tightened his grip on his bag. “I had no control over my magic when she found me, I was an absolute mess.”

 

“How long were you with your Master?” Sora asked.

 

“She took me on as her student almost a year ago. She helped me get a hold of my magic and prepared me for the entrance exams...I owe everything to her.” 

 

Donald and Goofy shared a glance with each other.

 

“Hey wait, so you said everyone has a Quirk right?” Sora asked. “Where do you get one?”

 

“Oh, you’re uh...you usually get yours when you’re four. Your Quirk is based on what your parents’ Quirks are. It’s genetics.” Izuku scratched at his face. “Though there are times that a kid’s Quirk can mutate and be nothing like the parents.”

 

“Oh?” Sora tilted his head. “So, what do you have?” 

 

Izuku’s breath caught in his throat. 

 

“Uh…”

 

“Sorry kid it’s never gonna happen.”

 

He had no Quirk, he had a Keyblade and that was magic. Could he tell them he was Quirkless? They wouldn’t treat him any differently right? They didn’t know anything about Quirks until now. Was it a risk he was willing to take? Should he?

 

“Uh...I uh...m-my Keyblade is technically my Quirk. T-Though on paper it’s called Energy Conversion since my magic manifested first and I needed a name for it so yeah.” He averted his eyes. “I didn’t get to change my forms to accommodate the appearance of my Keyblade before what happened.”

 

Donald made a face before looking over. “But a Keyblade is magic, I don’t think it can be a Quirk, can it?”

 

Izuku froze before looking up to see the others glancing at him. 

 

“Uh...well…” He scratched at his face. “You see in my world, magic isn’t really a thing. It’s just easier to say that the Keyblade is my Quirk you know? If I said I had magic then I’d probably be called crazy, in my world, everything has some kind of scientific explanation. Logic and Quirks are kinda the backbones of explaining a lot of stuff nowadays.” 

 

Goofy leaned back in his chair as he looked at the ceiling. “Ya think someone could have a Quirk and magic?” He asked.

 

Izuku shrugged. “I honestly have no idea, it might be possible but I’m not sure.” 

 

Probably not...I’m Quirkless but magic seemed to fill that void.

 

Izuku shifted in his seat and kept his gaze focused on the window. He could already feel the questions, the speculations. The different assumptions. 

 

Izuku swallowed hard before looking back into his back, checking on all the supplies. Counting the potions and ethers, making sure his notebooks were there.

 

Donald was the one who broke the silence.

 

“So if you have magic, does that mean you don’t have a Quirk?”

 

Izuku felt his blood freeze. 

 

“Uh...well…” He coughed and looked away, keeping his gaze on the window. His mind screeched to a halt as he tried to find some way to talk his way out of this. He stiffened up as he caught sight of something in the distance. “Hey uh, what’s that?” He quickly pointed to what he had seen.

 

“What’s what?” Sora got out of his seat to get a better look at what Izuku had seen. He gasped in awe as they slowly approached a world that was entirely new. From afar it looked like a mostly pink world with a castle on one side while the other had what seemed like a cottage of sorts. 

 

“That’s a new world!” Goofy answered. “They can look kinda weird from afar.”

 

Donald nodded. “Hopefully we can find the King here.”

 

“My friends too,” Sora added.

 

“Mine too.” Izuku sighed. 

 

Sora was practically vibrating in excitement as he pressed his face to the window. Until Donald yelled at him.

 

“Sora, sit down! We’re still flying!”

 

“Aw come on, I’m just looking,” Sora said before turning to look at Izuku. “What do you think this world is like?” He asked.

 

Izuku hummed and leaned over to look again, seeing the world getting closer and closer. “Well, I can see a castle, so there’s probably some kind of kingdom there. I have to wonder how they might be doing against the Heartless.” 

 

Sora was about to respond when the ship came to a screeching halt. He stumbled and was about to fall over and Izuku reached out and grabbed his jacket to keep him upright. Sora sighed in relief as he regained his footing and looked over at Donald.

 

“Hey what was that for?”

 

“I told you to sit down, didn't I?” Donald scolded him. “Before we go there are two things you need to know.” He pressed a few buttons before looking at the two. 

 

“Oh, are we gonna tell them about the World Sorter?”

 

“Order.” Donald corrected him.

 

“World Order?” Sora raised an eyebrow.

 

Izuku nodded, remembering what his Master had said about it. 

 

“Basically we can’t let one world know that other worlds exist,” Donald explained.

 

Goofy nodded. “Yup, they’re supposed to be a secret.”

 

“So if someone were to ask where we’re from, we just make something up?” Izuku asked. 

 

“Within reason.” Donald nodded. “But that also leads me to the other point. Mainly our outfits. When going to other worlds we need to blend in so we don’t raise suspicion. My magic can help disguise us, so your outfits may change.”

 

“Wait, your magic can change our clothes?” Sora asked.

 

“Just to disguise us!” 

 

Sora nodded, that seemed within reason. Then again he didn’t know too much about magic in general. 

 

Donald nodded and opened the door to the Gummi Ship. Izuku and Sora looked over his shoulder to see a dark space beneath them. There was no end to it, no ground to land on, no idea what was waiting for them at the bottom, or there even was a bottom. 

 

“Well? Come on.” Donald said.

 

“You want us to just...jump down there?” Izuku asked. “Is that even safe?”

 

“Donald wouldn’t have landed us here if he didn’t think it was safe.” Goofy walked over. “We just gotta jump in.” He gave them a smile before jumping down. “See ya at the bottom!”

 

Sora and Izuku glanced at each other before shrugging and hopping out of the Gummi Ship, hearing Donald come down behind them. 

 

Much to their surprise, they weren’t rocketing down into the tunnel, it was a slow fall. It wasn’t long before they caught up to Goofy and were making their way down together. Goofy was leaning back in a relaxed position and humming to himself. 

 

Izuku looked down below to see a soft light from below, steadily glowing brighter and making its way towards them. 

 

That must be the ground!

 

“So you two remember the rule?” Donald asked.

 

“Yeah, keep the World Order.” Izuku nodded. “Any other rules you have for us?”

 

“Don’t go off on your own,” Goofy said. “We gotta stick together, and if you’re alone we can’t help each other.”

 

“Don’t try to pick a fight with the world’s residents,” Donald added.

 

“I kinda thought that was a given.” 

 

“And remember, stay on task. We’re looking for the King!”

 

“And the reports.” Goofy nodded.

 

“And our friends.” Sora looked at Izuku who nodded in agreement. 

 

“By the way, do you know what this world is or what it’s called?” Izuku looked at Donald.

 

“The map said this place is called Wonderland.”

 

With that they finally touched down on the ground, Goofy being the only one to fall over. Once they were on the ground a bright glow surrounded them, startling the Keyblade Wielders for a moment until it died down.

 

When the light was gone they all looked at each other, finding their outfits had changed. 

 

Izuku looked down to see he was dressed in a green, sleeveless tailcoat with a dark red dress shirt rolled up to his sleeves. His shoes were still the bright red he was used to. His black tie was bunched up, exactly the way he’d usually tie it. In the middle of it, he saw a red spade. He realized he was wearing a top hat with green rabbit ears sticking out of it. His yellow backpack had been turned into a yellow satchel.

 

He looked over to see Donald squawking in indignation as he realized he was dressed in a blue jester’s outfit. Meanwhile Goofy stood beside him in a suit of armor trying to calm him down. 

 

Sora was looking over himself in awe, like Goofy he was wearing light armor. He had a heart symbol on his chest just below where his necklace hung. The armor around his arms and legs were alternating patterns of yellow and red, whereas Goofy’s was green and yellow. 

 

“Woah, this is so cool.” Sora marveled. “So this is supposed to help us blend in. I have to wonder what everyone else in this world might look like.”

 

“Well...probably similar to us.” Izuku shrugged. “I’m going to guess this must be casual wear for pretty much everyone, it’s kind of exciting to see what a new world is going to look like, you know?”

 

Sora nodded enthusiastically. “I can only imagine what Riku and Kairi would think of this world. They’d probably have a blast!”

 

Donald turned around grumbling as he looked up at the two. “Come on, let’s go look around. With any luck, we’ll find the King here.” He started to walk towards the corridor until a white rabbit came out of nowhere and shoved past him.

 

“Oh, my fur and whiskers! I’m late, I’m late, I’m late! Oh, the Queen will have my head!” He ran past them and down the hall, panting furiously as he glanced at his watch. “Oh, dear! I’m here, I should be there! I’m late, I’m late, I’m late!”

 

“Uh.” Izuku looked at the others. “What...what just happened?”

 

“I think he’s late to be somewhere. He was talking pretty fast.” Goofy answered

 

“Well, we’re not gonna find out anything if we just stand here, come on!” Sora ran ahead to follow the rabbit, grinning ear to ear. The others followed after him, making twists and turns through the hallway. They passed different portraits that were twisted into weird shapes, it was hard to make out who they were portraits of though. 

 

They kept running up and down the winding hallway until they came to a large wooden door, taller than Goofy. Once they had come up to it the door swung open to reveal another door, then another, and another. Each one was a little smaller than the previous one, it kept going until the door was at Donald’s height.

 

The four peered inside to see another dark corridor with another large door at the far end of it. 

 

“Well? Let’s go.” Donald went in first and marched forward, having no issue with the low height. Sora kneeled and followed after him, Izuku followed after him similarly, then Goofy followed him, managing to make it into the tight squeeze. 

 

The further they went into the tunnel the higher the ceiling got. Slowly it grew higher and allowed the other three to come back up to their full heights. As they walked small lights came from the darkness in vibrant colors, flickering in and out with their footsteps. 

 

Sora experimentally stomped a foot on the ground and watched the hall light up even more with bursts of pinks and yellows. He grinned to himself and was about to try it again when Donald scolded him.

 

“Sora quit messing around and let’s go!” Donald pointed at the door before pushing it open. 

 

The boy sighed and rolled his eyes as he followed the duck and passed through the huge pink door. Izuku was about to follow him until he figured he’d try as well. He stomped a foot down and saw the hall light up with greens and blues. 

 

“A’hyuck it’s kinda fun in’t it?” Goofy asked.

 

“Yeah, it’s pretty cool.” Izuku agreed.

 

“Come on you two!” Donald shouted.

 

They followed without complaint and came into a pink room with pink and brown tile lining the floor. The first thing that caught Izuku’s eye was the white rabbit from earlier, much smaller than he remembered, was running across the floor and into a small door. 

 

The second thing he noticed was the strange furniture of the room. Below them where he had seen the rabbit was a white circle with a pink and blue smudge on it. Though he couldn’t help but feel like something was wrong with it, it didn’t feel right. Everything in the room felt a little too small for them, the chair, the bed in the corner, even the stove. 

 

Sora walked over curiously to the door the rabbit had gone into, crouching down to look at it.

 

“How did he get so small?”

 

“No, no, you’re simply too big.” The Doorknob looked up at him.

 

They all looked at him in shock.

 

“It talks!” 

 

“A talking doorknob?”

 

“Must you be so loud? You woke me up.” He frowned at them.

 

Goofy smiled and waved at him. “Good morning.”

 

“Good night! I need a bit more sleep.”

 

“Wait, hold on!” Sora stopped him. “What do we have to do to grow small? Like the rabbit?”

 

The Doorknob yawned again. “Why don’t you try the bottle...”

 

“What bottle?” Izuku asked.

 

“The one over there.”

 

They all looked behind them to see the circular shape on the ground suddenly pop up out of the ground to reveal a table with two bottles and a chair. 

 

Goofy tilted his head as he looked at the table. “Did it just come out of the ground?”

 

“It looks like it.” Izuku went over to it and picked up one of the bottles. He raised an eyebrow at the label that just said ‘Drink Me.’ Below it in large letters, it said Grow. He took the other bottle and saw that it said the same thing, except the last word on the blue bottle was in small print and said Shrink.

 

Sora was on the other side of the table, experimentally pushing down on the table to see if it could fold back down into the ground. Much to his surprise, it wouldn’t budge.

 

“Is that the one?” Donald asked.

 

“Yeah, it looks like it.” Izuku sighed and glanced at the small door. “Well, bottoms up I guess.” He opened the bottle and took a drink. Much to his surprise, the liquid had no taste, he had been ready for something bitter or gross. 

 

He put the bottle down and looked at himself, seeing no change.

 

“Nothing’s happening.” He muttered. “I drank the right one didn’t I?” 

 

Goofy looked at the bottle and nodded. “Yup, ya did. Maybe ya need to drink the whole thing?”

 

“Then how are you supposed to drink-Woah!” A large puff of smoke surrounded Izuku, and before he knew it the world grew bigger, or rather Izuku began to grow smaller. When the smoke cleared he took a moment to make sure he was alright. 

 

“Woah!” Sora knelt down to look at him. “You’re so small now!” 

 

“Yeah, I am!” Izuku nodded. “I guess we know it works now.”

 

“I guess I’ll give it try.” Donald huffed and grabbed the bottle, looking it over before taking a sip. While the others took turns drinking out of the bottle Izuku let himself look around. Everything seemed to tower over him now but not in an intimidating way. He figured he could easily climb the chair to get to the top of the table. Even the brown chairs against the wall didn’t seem that high. 

 

“Maybe we were too big for the room, or maybe the room was too small?” Izuku walked towards the stove, finding he could fit inside the chimney easily. “Or maybe the room was made for someone smaller than us. In that case...who?” 

 

Izuku hummed to himself and pulled his phone out of his pocket, pleased to find it hadn’t been changed as his backpack had. He really hoped Donald would turn it back, he really liked that backpack. He opened the camera and took a picture of the room, something to show to Eri when he got back. No doubt she’d find it interesting. 

 

“Maybe I should write some of this down…”

 

He was about to reach for his bag when the ground suddenly shook and he heard a loud thud. He looked up to see a still normal Goofy had fallen over and was leaning against the wall. 

 

“Goofy, what are you doing?” Donald yelled up at him.

 

“Sorry fellas, I was just leanin’ against somethin’ when it suddenly disappeared!” He looked down at the others. 

 

“Great, more reappearing and disappearing furniture.” Donald rolled his eyes. “Just what we need. Hurry up so we can get going!”

 

“Right, on it.” When he got up he revealed a large hole in the wall about as large as the door in the center of the room. He looked behind him and frowned. “Uh oh...did I do that?”

 

“Maybe it was already there?” Sora shouted up. “The bed is gone, so maybe it was hiding?”

 

“Why would they be hiding a random hole in the wall?” Donald raised an eyebrow.

 

“Maybe the person who lives here didn’t want to fix it?”

 

“It looks a little too neat to just be some random hole in the wall.” Izuku shook his head. “Maybe somebody made it?”

 

“Why would they do that when they’ve got a fine door right here?” He gestured to the wooden door. 

 

The two shrugged as Goofy walked over, having shrunken down like the rest of them. 

 

“Alrighty, I guess we’re all ready now right?” Goofy asked. 

 

“Finally…” Donald went up to the wooden door and knocked on it. “Hey wake up, we’re small now. Can you let us through?” 

 

He got no response, only more snores from the Doorknob. 

 

“Hey, can you hear us? Let us through!” He shouted again. 

 

“Hey, can you wake up?” Sora tried. “We have to go through!”

 

They all perked up as the Doorknob shifted a bit and yawned, lazily opened his eyes before shutting them again.

 

“Five more minutes…”

 

“What? Just let us through now!” 

 

The Doorknob ignored them and slumbered on without a care in the world. 

 

“Now, now Donald there’s no need to get so riled up.” Goofy shook his head. “Maybe there’s another way around.”

 

“Hmm...I’m guessing that’s why the hole in the wall was made. I guess this isn’t the first time something like this has happened.” Izuku mumbled. 

 

Sora started walking over to the other entrance and peered inside. “It’s a little dark in there, but you think it’ll get us to the same place?” 

 

“Probably.” Izuku nodded. “If this is an alternate route then it has to go to the same place. Maybe with a few extra turns or something?” 

 

“Well, we may as well check it out.” The duck walked up to them and looked into the tunnel as well. 

 

Before they could walk inside they all spotted somewhere from afar, a faint light seemingly at the end. 

 

“What the heck is that supposed to be?” Donald squinted, watching it grow bigger and brighter. 

 

“Maybe it’s sunlight?”

 

“No that doesn’t look like-”

 

“Get down!” Goofy shouted, putting up his shield to deflect the fireball that had come rushing towards them.

 

Not a second later red and yellow Heartless came flying out of the tunnel as small Shadow and Soldier Heartless manifested around them. 

 

“There’s a lot of them…” Sora muttered. 

 

“Let’s get ‘em!” Donald smacked a Shadow Heartless away as it jumped towards him. 

 

Sora and Izuku nodded at each other before rushing forward. Izuku took on the flying Heartless while Sora ran at the Shadows. 

 

Izuku ducked and dodged at the red Heartless threw fireballs at him, one after another. All of them hitting the ground where he was moments ago before and leaving burns on the floor. Where the barrage was over Izuku was quick to retaliate, turning around and firing off a Thunder spell.

 

Before the Thunder could reach the red ones, the spell redirected itself and was swallowed up. The cap of the Heartless sat back on its head before it began shaking violently, electricity zapping and sparking around it before it disappeared. 

 

Izuku looked up and saw a small mall of yellow energy before jumping to the side to dodge the Thunder spell. He took the chance to run forward and was about to strike the still Heartless before getting blasted with another bolt of lightning he hadn’t seen in time. 

 

He cried out in pain and backed away, looking around to see the large group of flying Heartless that wielded fire and lightning gathering around him. 

 

I can’t use Fire or Thunder spells...alright then.

 

Before any of them had the chance Izuku pointed his Keyblade at the group of red Heartless and felt the air around him chill. 

 

Just stay calm, they’re still Heartless. It’s all about finding their weaknesses!

 

“Water!” He sent a stream of water at them and watched most of them get swept away but Izuku didn’t let up. “Blizzard!” He watched the ice spell slam into the Heartless that had recovered, freezing them and slowing them down. He took the opportunity to cut through them, watching them poof away with small hearts escaping into the air. 

 

Some of the remaining Heartless circled around him, readying their own spells until a large chunk of ice was sent their way, splitting up at the last second and piercing into them. Izuku finished off the stunned ones as Donald stood by Izuku and glared at the Heartless. 

 

“You okay?”

 

“Yeah, I’m fine.”

 

They nodded at each other before continuing the fight. 

 

Meanwhile Sora and Goofy were focusing on the Shadows and Soldiers. Goofy bashed the Soldiers with his shield and knocked them to the ground, giving Sora the chance to finish them off before moving on. 

 

Sora grit his teeth and cut through a few of the Shadows, then frowned as more appeared in their stead. It’s like there was no end to them!

 

Sora ducked down to dodge a kick before whirling around and knocking the Soldier down. He was about to hit it again when a Shadow came from behind and pounced on his back, making him stumble forward. He cringed at the feeling of it raking its claws against his back and neck before throwing it off of him and finishing it. 

 

“You okay there Sora?” Goofy asked as he blocked a swipe. 

 

“Y-Yeah! But these things just keep coming.”

 

“There aren’t as many as before, we can take them!” Donald shouted. Quacking loudly as he narrowly dodged a fireball. 

 

Izuku smacked one of the flying Heartless out of the air. “Yeah, it seems like they’re dying down now.”

 

As they fought on they noticed some of the Heartless began making their way towards the Doorknob, who was still sleeping despite the chaos. 

 

“Hey, look out!” Sora shouted.

 

“He won’t wake up Sora!” Donald aimed pointed his staff at them but Izuku beat him to the punch. Sending a wave of fire towards the group of Heartless.

 

The shadows hissed as the fire burned them, falling to the ground and turning into dark mist. 

 

“The Doorknob can’t defend himself.” Izuku huffed. “It looks like the Heartless are trying to attack whatever they can.”

 

Sora took off at the sprint and sliced through more or the Heartless on the way until he skidded to a stop and whirled around, staring down the Heartless that were coming his way. Goofy ran over to join him and used his shield to knock the Shadows and Soldiers away. 

 

Izuku and Donald had taken out the last of the flying Heartless and went to go help them. Izuku had gotten there first and fired off a few blasts of Thunder, scattering some of them and making them disappear. 

 

Sora watched him and grinned. Now was a perfect time to test out the new spell Donald gave him. He pointed his Keyblade at the group of Heartless in front of him and concentrated like how he was taught. Tap into the magic he could harness and shape it in the only way he knew how. 

 

A flame appeared at the tip of his Keyblade, he looked up and smiled in excitement. Only to feel the grip he had on it slip and accidentally fired it off too early. 

 

“Woah! Oh no...Donald duck!”

 

The duck looked up in confusion and saw a fireball heading straight for him. He yelled in alarm and hit the ground, the fireball passing over him and eventually crashing into the wall. 

 

“Watch where you’re aiming!” He scolded Sora and smacked away a Shadow, then paused as he smelled something burning. He looked behind him to see his tail feathers had caught on fire. 

 

Donald squawked and began to run around, knocking down some of the Heartless as he ran around. 

 

Sora yelled out apologies as he finished off the last few Heartless.  

 

“Donald calm down!” 

 

Izuku stumbled back as Donald ran past him. He bumped into Sora who fired off another fire spell by accident, taking out the last Shadow. 

 

Izuku watched Donald run around in panic before sending a small stream of water towards him. Cutting off his shouts and washing him away. Izuku cringed as the water died down and Donald laid there for a moment, unresponsive before slowly sitting up and glaring at the two teens. 

 

“Well uh...the Heartless are gone now.” Sora looked away, as Izuku nodded. The room actually looked a lot brighter now that the Heartless were gone. As if all the shadows had been cast away. 

 

Donald was silently glaring at them and tapping his foot, making the two look away nervously. 

 

“So uh...should we...start heading out?” Izuku pointed at the alternate exit.

 

“You need to watch where you’re aiming!” Donald yelled at Sora. “What if it had been worse? You coulda hurt somebody!”

 

Sora ducked his head sheepishly. “Sorry! I kinda lost my grip on it and...yeah...but I least I warned you.”

 

“What did I teach you about aiming?”

 

“You didn’t? You just taught me how to make fire.” 

 

Donald frowned before he huffed and marched off. “Whatever, let’s go!” 

 

Goofy sighed and pat their shoulders. “Now don’t you worry about Donald, he’ll cool down in a little bit.” He motioned for them to follow him, promising to be right behind them. The two ran to catch up to Donald and slowly went towards the tunnel.

 

As they walked forward Sora sighed and leaned towards Izuku. 

 

“Magic’s a little harder to use than I thought.” He laughed.

 

“Yeah, that’s normal. My magic went out of control in the beginning too.” Izuku nodded, holding out a hand and showing off a small flame. “But you’ll get it with time. It can be easy to lose your grip on your magic when you get excited or upset.”

 

“Is that what happened to you?” 

 

Izuku nodded. 

 

“It takes a minute to get it down, but you’ll get it.” Izuku put his hands together and snuffed out the flame. “My Master said it’s normal to lose control at first before you get a solid grip on magic.”

 

Donald looked over his shoulder to raise an eyebrow. “No, it isn’t.” 

 

“A-hyuck yes it is!” Goofy laughed. “Remember way back then Donald, ya kept making a mess all over the place until ya finally got it under control?”

 

“Magic is a finicky power.” Donald walked through the end of the tunnel and towards a bright light. All of them shielded their eyes before looking around. They were surrounded by large green hedges with heart-shaped arches high above them. The leafy walls around dipped and rose in random tandem like someone couldn’t decide whether they wanted the hedge to be high or low. 

 

“What the…” Sora walked over to one of the flowers on the hedge, leaning in to get a good look at it. The rose was...dripping. Dripping some red stuff.

 

He touched the rose and brought his fingers away, seeing a shade of white from where he wiped away red paint.

 

“Are those roses painted?” Izuku looked over his shoulder.

 

“I think so.” Sora wiped the paint off on the leaves. “Why would somebody paint roses?”

 

“Maybe they wanted to change the color of them?”

 

“Then why not get colored roses?” Donald looked up at Goofy.

 

“For all, we know painting roses might be normal here. What if roses can’t grow in different colors?” Izuku theorized. 

 

“Is that even possible?” 

 

“Well, some worlds operate differently than others.” Donald shrugged. “It’s could happen.”

 

Before they could ponder on it anymore the group was suddenly aware of a humming come the other side of the hedge. They all glanced at each other before moving onward, hoping to find the source. 

 

They walked forward and quickly spotted a parting of the hedges and walked through. They peeked around the edge to see someone standing in an open area with a brush and paint can dripping red paint.

 

The person had turned to reveal four black clubs on his front, the man was a card!

 

“Woah…”

 

“That’s so cool!”

 

They ducked their heads when they saw the card man look their way in confusion. He was quiet for a moment before humming again and going back to painting the roses. 

 

“So he’s the one painting the roses.”

 

“Looks like it.” Izuku nodded. 

 

“Maybe we can ask him why, and ask how to get around here since it seems like a maze.”

 

“You don’t know that.” Donald looked at Sora. 

 

“Considering what we’ve seen so far, this place being a space warping hedge maze wouldn’t really surprise me.” Izuku shook his head. “If we ask for directions then maybe we won’t run the risk of getting lost.”

 

“It might not be a good idea to bother them,” Donald argued. “We don’t know if they friendly or not.”

 

“Oh my! What are you all doing here?”

 

They jumped and whirled around to see a card-man with five clubs down his front. He was as pale as a ghost at the sight of them.

 

“O-Oh uh....” Sora looked to the others for help.

 

“We’re uh, just lookin’ around,” Goofy said. “The roses here are really pretty.”

 

“Oh, you think so?” The asked. “Thank you, we’ve been working hard to paint them red since we accidentally planted the whites ones instead! And should the Queen find out,” he gulped, “she’ll have our heads!”

 

“Will she really get that mad over white roses?” Sora tilted his head.

 

“Oh, she will! She will, she will! Oh goodness, what am I talking about? That isn’t the point! Why are you here? Are you here to see the trial?”

 

“The trial?” They all asked incredulously.

 

“Yes of course! Didn’t you know?”

 

“Uh...no…” Donald glared up at him. 

 

“The Queen has found the ones guilty of attempting to steal her heart. The ones responsible for causing so much trouble!”

 

All four of them froze and glanced at each other. A trial...for the Heartless?

 

That doesn’t seem like a good idea, what if someone got hurt? What if the Heartless attacked the Queen? Could they even sit still long enough for a trial?

 

“Uh, is it okay if we watch the trial?” Izuku asked. “Is that allowed?”

 

“Hmm, I believe so, I’m don’t think it’s started yet. If you hurry you can get there just in time.” The card shrugged and turned back to the rose bushes. 

 

“Can ya at least give us some directions?” Goofy asked. 

 

“I’m sorry, but I must get back to work! I have to finish painting these roses red, or else she’ll have my head! Besides, it can’t be too hard to find, all ways are the Queen’s ways!”

 

With that the card took his paint can and ran off into the maze. 

 

“Hold on, what does that mean?” Sora asked, but the card was already gone.

 

“All ways are the Queen’s ways?” Goofy repeated it. 

 

Izuku glanced around the area, finding a new path into the maze wherever he looked. Heart-shaped arched over every new path. 

 

“Maybe it doesn’t matter. All ways are the Queen’s ways, so maybe that means whatever path we choose it’ll inevitably lead us to the Queen.” Izuku muttered. “If that’s the case then let’s just choose one and go, before someone gets hurt!”

 

Donald nodded before looking around and pointing at one of the paths. “Then let’s go!”

 

They all headed towards the path Donald pointed out and began to make their way towards the Queen. The path began to wind around after the first couple of turns, merging into other paths before splitting off again into loops and even more random turns. 

 

At some point, the path began to go uphill and got steeper as they went, so much so it practically felt like they were running up a wall. Eventually, the terrain had evened out again, letting the group take a small break before they got going again.

 

“Are we sure...all ways are the Queen’s ways?” Sora panted. 

 

“I mean I could be wrong.” Izuku shrugged. “Or maybe we took a weird path?”

 

“That card feller said it shouldn’t take us that long to get to the Queen. But I gotta say, it sure feels like it’s taking forever.” Goofy sighed. 

 

“There’s gotta be some kind of shortcut or something.” Donald looked around. 

 

“Does there?” A voice around them echoed. 

 

They all jumped in surprise and looked around to see who was speaking to them, only to find no one was around. Not even the cards. Which was surprising, considering the roses around them were still white. 

 

“Who said that?” Donald held up his wand as the disembodied voice laughed. 

 

“Perhaps a friend, or an acquaintance. I can be one or the other, or neither.” The voice giggled. 

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Sora frowned.

 

“Why whatever you want it to!” 

 

Izuku felt something poke the back of his head and whirled around in panic, only to see a set of eyes below a toothy frown and a pink and purple tail. 

 

He gasped his surprise and back away, about to summon his Keyblade before a paw appeared as if to stop him. The strange creature giggled and wagged its finger at him.

 

“Now now, no need for that. Certainly don’t want to draw the shadows near here now do we?”

 

Izuku gulped and put his hand down, backing away as the others turned to see the strange thing in front of them. 

 

“What is that supposed to be?” Sora whispered.

 

“No idea.” Izuku shook his head.

 

“What did you mean does there?” Donald asked. “We were looking for a shortcut.”

 

“Ah yes, but how sure are you there is one?” 

 

“Are you saying there’s no shortcut to get to the Queen’s Castle?” Goofy asked.

 

“I’m not saying there isn’t.”

 

“So there is!”

 

“Perhaps.”

 

“So there isn’t?”

 

“Perhaps!”

 

“Is there or is there not a shortcut to the Queen’s Castle?” Donald asked. “We need to go there before it’s too late.”

 

The creature giggled before disappearing, the laughter echoing around them. The eyes and mouth reappeared a moment later, humming playfully as it made its way away from them, down the path before stopping abruptly. 

 

“Now, why would you want a shortcut,” it emphasized the T at the end, “to somewhere when you’re already there?”

 

“Huh?” Sora raised an eyebrow and looked around. “What do you mean? This doesn’t look like the Queen’s Palace.” 

 

“Perhaps.” A form appeared around the eyes and mouth, taking the shape of a pink and purple cat that stood upside down. “Then again, I suppose it’s a matter of perspective now isn’t it?” He grinned and pointed upwards.

 

They exchanged confused glances before looking to where the cat was pointing and was met with the sight of the maze far below them. There were large heart-shaped arches that led towards a wide garden where more people were gathered. From afar most of them looked red and stood off to the side. 

 

“What the…” Izuku muttered. 

 

“I suppose you took a wrong turn somewhere along the way.” The cat chuckled. “I wonder if you’d be able to land on your feet.” The simple chuckles evolved into laughter as he slowly disappeared, allowing his eyes and mouth to linger for a moment. 

 

As soon as he left the group felt something shift, their feet suddenly left the ground as they began plummeting downwards. 

 

“We took the wrong path!” Donald shouted. 

 

“Obviously!” Sora shouted over the roaring wind. “Uh... can we land on our feet?”

 

“No, I think that’d kill us!” Izuku argued. 

 

“Then what are we supposed to?” 

 

“Uh…” Izuku looked around before summoning his Keyblade, his mind whirring for a solution. After a moment he felt something click into place and pointed the Keyblade downwards. 

 

I really hope this works…

 

“Aerora!”

 

A gust of wind blew towards them, slightly slowing their fall but it wasn’t enough. They were still falling at fast rate. 

 

Izuku tried again, pouring more of his magic into the spell. This time he focused on maintaining the spell and keeping them from crashing to the ground too hard. He grit his teeth and pushed more of his magic until he was met with emptiness.

 

Oh crap!

 

The wind eventually stopped and they started falling faster again. Izuku didn’t get the chance to look down before hitting the ground with a hard thud. He heard another loud thud from somewhere behind him. He groaned and managed to sit up in time to see Donald still falling, but slow down just before his feet touched the ground, looking as shaken as the rest of them.

 

“Is that why the cat said to land on our feet?” Sora asked.

 

“Maybe.” Izuku muttered. 

 

“Look out below!” Goofy shouted from above, prompting them to look up. Izuku scrambled to get out of the way before Goofy crashed down where he was a moment ago. 

 

“Woah, are you okay?”

 

“Yup, I’m fine. How ‘bout yerselves? Are ya okay?”

 

“More or less.” Sora rubbed his arm. “Izuku?”

 

“I burned through my magic, but I’m okay.” He nodded. 

 

“Be sure to take an Ether.” Donald pointed at his bag. “If there are Heartless…”

 

“Then they might start attacking when they see us.” Izuku dug around in his bag before a white blur zoomed right past him. 

 

“Oh dear, oh dear, oh dear!” The white rabbit ran past them and towards the castle. 

 

“Hold on, that’s the white rabbit!” Sora helped Izuku to his feet. “He got a head start on us, how’d we get here at the same time?”

 

“It doesn’t matter, let’s go.” Donald pointed down the path before the sound of a trumpet blared out. 

 

“He’s right, we gotta go.” Izuku moved to follow him as he bit down on an Ether. 

 

They all ran towards the castle and saw a stand in the middle of the field facing a podium. There sat a large woman with a scowl on her face and a crown on her head. 

 

All four of them froze in their tracks to get a look at the ones standing at the defendants’ table. Instead of the Heartless, they saw two people. Izuku froze at the sight.

 

“No way…”

 

“We’re on trial? But why?” The girl in the blue dress asked.

 

“Her Majesty, the Queen of Hearts, presiding!” The White Rabbit ignored her and gestured to the Queen. 

 

“Oh, it’s normal people.” Donald sighed. “Looks like the Heartless aren’t on trial.”

 

“But...they’re being accused of stealing the Queen’s Heart, and causing trouble,” Sora argued. “They shouldn’t get in trouble for that. They didn’t do it.”

 

“It’s not our job to get involved with other worlds’ affairs.”

 

“So we just let this happen?” Izuku looked at him. “What if one of them doesn’t even belong to this world?”

 

“What makes you say that?” Goofy asked.

 

The woman was silent, looking between the boy and the girl before pointing down at them. “Off with their heads!”

 

“What?” The boy shouted. “You’re sentencing us to death, but we don’t even know what we’re being accused of! You haven’t even presented any evidence against us, let alone allowed us to defend ourselves!”

 

“This is my court, therefore my rules!” She bellowed. “Guards, off with his head!” 

 

Before he could protest two spades came up and grabbed him. 

 

“No!” Izuku shouted and pushed through the guards and ran towards them.

 

“Izuku!” Donald scolded him as Sora chased after him. “Sora! Get back here you two!”

 

“Hold it right there!” Sora yelled, making the entire room pause. 

 

The Queen stared at them in shock before growling. “Who are you? How dare you interfere with my court!”

 

“Midoriya?” Tenya looked stunned. 

 

“Iida!”

 

Izuku was about to run towards him when Donald grabbed the back of his coat, making him stumble back.

 

“Excuse me, but we know who the real culprit is.” Sora stepped forward.

 

Goofy nodded. “Uh-huh, it’s the Hear-” He stopped when Donald smacked his leg with his staff. 

 

“Anyway, those two aren’t the ones you’re looking for.”

 

The Queen sneered down at them. “That’s nonsense. Have you any proof?” 

 

“Uh…”

 

“Iida wouldn’t do something like that! I may not know the other defendant, but she doesn’t seem like the kind of person to try and wrong you.” Izuku protested. “They’re good people, and what would they have to gain for trying to steal your heart? They wouldn’t even know how to do that!”

 

“Oh, so you know at least one of the defendants, would it be safe to assume you’re an accomplice?”

 

“W-What? No, I-”

 

“Midoriya!” Tenya grabbed Izuku’s attention. “Don’t, I don’t think there’s any reasoning with her.”

 

“But…” Izuku looked between the Queen and Iida. After a moment he sighed and backed away. 

 

The Queen looked smug as she raised her hand, about to give the order until a very short man with a crown ran up the stairs to her podium. Everyone looked on in confusion as he tugged on her dress and motioned for her to lean down. 

 

The Queen stared at him before obliging and listened to him speak. The court was silent as they whispered to each other. Izuku had half the mind to grab Iida and the girl and make a run for it. He would have if it wasn’t for Donald still had a hold on him, and the fact they were surrounded. 

 

After a while the Queen sat up again and huffed, glaring down at who was assumed to be the King before looking down at the defendants and intruders. 

 

“Guards, lock them up!” 

 

“Wait, what?”

 

“What? What for?”

 

The Queen waved her hand and the card soldiers grabbed the two and dragged them to large bird cages on either side of her podium. Iida struggled for a moment before getting thrown in and having the door slammed shut. 

 

The girl looked over in concern before she was thrown in the other cage. 

 

“I’ll allow you to look for evidence to prove their innocence if any exists at all. Should you fail to do so, it’ll be off with all your heads!”

 

“What?” The girl shook her head. “That is awful!”

 

“Silence!” the Queen roared. 

 

“Alright, we’ll gather that evidence. We’ll prove they’re innocent.” Sora nodded. “Don’t worry you guys, we’ll get you out of there.” 

 

Izuku stepped forward as Donald finally let him go. He ignored the confused looks from Sora and the others as he ran forward towards the cage Iida was in. Izuku ignored the scathing glare from the Queen and the guards as he approached the cage. 

 

“Iida, you’re alright!” Izuku smiled. “Well...sort of I guess…”

 

“It's good to see you too Midoriya but...what is going on? What in the world are you wearing? Never mind that, have you seen the others?”

 

Izuku let him rattle off his questions before sighing. “It’s...a lot. A lot is happening right now and I’ll explain later I promise. Eri is okay, but other than her you’re the only person I’ve found so far.”

 

“What? Do you know where the others are?” 

 

Izuku shook his head. “No...but I’m looking. I’m working on it. I’m gonna fix things, I promise. But first, we gotta get you and that girl out of here first.”

 

“Her name is Alice,” Iida said. “We ran into each other a while ago, she had been fleeing from those monsters. Shortly after we got away those card soldiers came and arrested us.”

 

Izuku looked down. “The Heartless were chasing you...where were you guys?”

 

“In a forest, I think? I’m not sure, this place is nothing but nonsense, Midoriya.”

 

“Yeah...it kinda is. But we’re going to figure this is out. Just hold tight.”

 

“Not much else we can do.” 

 

“I know.”

 

Before Izuku could say anything else the Queen snapped her fingers and the card soldiers pointed their lances at Izuku. 

 

“That is enough.” The Queen huffed. “You are no longer allowed to speak to the criminals. Off with you!”

 

Izuku backed away as the soldiers stepped forward to send him away. He gave Iida one last look before making his way back to the others. 

 

“Who was that supposed to be?” Donald asked.

 

“That’s Iida, he’s a friend from my world.” He answered. 

 

“Wait, that guy is from your world?” Sora asked. “Hold on, if he’s here do you think Kairi or Riku could be here too?”

 

“I have no idea…” 

 

Sora paused for a moment before looking at one of the paths leading away from the court. Dark and a little thorny, it was where Alice had said they’d come from when he talked to her. 

 

“Well, we have to look and we have to find that evidence for Alice and...his name is Iida right?”

 

He nodded.

 

“We need to find the evidence for them.” He pointed at the new path. “Alice said they came from there.”



“Then we should check there first.” Goofy pat his shoulder. “Let’s get going.”

Chapter 12: Clues

Summary:

The group make their way through the Lotus Forest in search of clues

Chapter Text

Clues



“So, where do you think we’ll find the clues?” Sora asked as they walked through the forest. 

 

“They have to be scattered around. We just need to prove that it was the Heartless.” Izuku frowned. “I mean, it can’t be too hard to find, right? There have to be others around here, right? Eye witness testimonies, I can take pictures of evidence.” He pulled out his phone.

 

“You can’t use that here.” Donald shook his head. “That’s technology from your world, and if you use it here, it might cause confusion. We’re supposed to be keeping the World Order, remember?”

 

Izuku sighed and pocketed the phone. “Yeah, that’s true.” 

 

“So I guess we just rely on testimonies then? Unless you want to drag back a Heartless?” Sora asked.

 

All four of them shook their heads at the thought.

 

“I mean, it might be possible, but…”

 

“It ain’t worth the risk,” Goofy said. 

 

They stopped walking as they came into a clearing. Tall grass loomed over them, waving gently in the wind. Even taller trees hung higher, hiding the sky from them. It was quiet save for the occasional noise of what they thought was honking or humming. 

 

“Well, we need to decide where to go. Maybe there’s someone who’s seen what happened. Since we’ve got nothing, we kind of need to be open to anything.” Izuku looked around at the different paths. 

 

“My my, having a bit of trouble already?” 

 

They all jumped at the sudden appearance of the familiar voice. They looked around for any tell of the wide grin and bright eyes. 

 

“Look, there!” Donald pointed towards one of the paths, where the cat’s head was bouncing around and giggling. It slowly came bouncing over to them, about to crash into one of them when the main body appeared, and it stopped the head with its foot. 

 

They all watched in confusion as the body picked up its head and plopped it on its shoulders. 

 

“Now-oh my!” As the cat spoke, the head almost fell off. “Pardon me, just a moment.” He put the head straight before twisting it, around and around until it seemed like it couldn’t go any further. After a moment, the cat cracked his neck before sighing. “There, much better. One always needs a good head on their shoulders.”

 

“Alright, you weirdo,” Donald stepped to the front. “Who are you?”

 

“Who am I indeed? Are names really important in a place like this?”

 

“We’d like to know who we’re talking to,” Sora said.

 

The cat hummed and twirled his tail for a moment. “I believe my name is the least of your worries at the moment. You all should be more concerned with finding that precious evidence. Poor Alice, poor Tenya, soon to lose their heads when they are not guilty of a thing!” 

 

“You know who the real culprit is, right? Those monsters that have been around?” Sora asked. “Have you seen them attack anybody, even the Queen?” 

 

The cat hummed before tsking at them. “The Cheshire Cat has all the answers- but doesn’t always tell.”

 

“So you’re not gonna help us?” Donald frowned. 

 

The Cheshire Cat gave a wide grin as he began to face away. “The answer, the culprit, the cat all lie in darkness.”

 

“No, wait, come back!” Izuku shouted.

 

“They’ve already left this part of the forest. But I won’t say where they went.” The Cat’s disembodied voice echoed around them. “Good luck.”

 

Before any of them could protest, the Cat was already gone, leaving them alone in the dark woods. They all stared blankly ahead before slowly turning to each other. 

 

“Well...I guess he gave us something .” Sora shrugged. 

 

“He said they’re not here anymore. So the Heartless have to be somewhere else.” Izuku looked around at the diverging paths of the forest.

 

“Well, if those Heartless ain’t here anymore, then that must mean that they mighta left some clues behind.” Goofy put his hands on their shoulders. “Let’s try to take a look around before we go anywhere else.” 

 

“Right, just look around. Don’t go anywhere.” Donald reminded them. “Remember, we’re supposed to stay together.” 

 

“Don’t worry; we won’t go that far.” Sora walked in a different direction while Izuku nodded in agreement. 

 

The four split up and began looking around the area for any sign the Heartless had been there. Donald hummed as he looked in the bushes, nearly jumping out of his skin, when he saw tiny, colorful creatures peer up at him and run away. 

 

Izuku looked down at the path. He could see some footprints in the dirt, but none of them looked like Heartless footprints. They looked closer to regular shoes, and there were a lot of them. If he had to guess, they probably belonged to Iida, Alice, and the card soldiers that arrested them.

 

“Iida said some of the Heartless chased him and Alice, so maybe if we follow where the footprints come from, we can find some trace of the Heartless,” Izuku muttered. “Maybe someone saw them get chased?” 

 

Sora wandered around the area, looking at the trees and poking his head through the tall grass that surrounded them—hoping for any trace of the Heartless. As he wandered circled the area, he caught the sound of singing. Sora paused for a moment before backing up and stepping towards the sound. He looked at the others before creeping forward through the grass, getting closer and closer to the singing. 

 

Once he saw who or what was singing, he’d go back to where the others were. He couldn’t help the curiosity eating away at him. 

 

Sora slowly peeked his head out of the grass, looking around for the source of the singing until he saw it. He froze, spotting a bunch of flowers gathered in an area. One of them, he was sure it was a rose, was holding a stick and conducting the session. 

 

“Woah…” He grinned and ducked back into the grass, moving a little closer before peeking out again. He could see flowers with faces singing along with each other, harmonizing beautifully. They could hear the high and low notes of each flower. While others trumpeted, drummed, or even chimed along.  

 

“That’s so cool!” He whispered to himself as he backed into the grass again and headed back where the others were. He hopped out of the grass with an excited shout and popped up in front of Izuku. He jumped in surprise and backed away before realizing who it was. 

 

“Sora!” Izuku gasped. “What was that for?”

 

“Izuku, you won’t believe what I found.” He grabbed Izuku’s arm and started pulling him into the grass. 

 

“Sora, wait, hold on! We’re not supposed to wander off-”

 

“We’ll be back before Donald and Goofy realize; we’re just taking a quick look.” He grinned as he pulled Izuku through the grass and towards the singing. “Besides, it’s not like we’re gonna interrupt them.”

 

“Them?” Izuku asked. 

 

“Yeah, the singing flowers!”

 

They stumbled around in the grass and followed the singing. They were listening as it got louder and louder until they found the source. The two poked their heads out of the grass to get a look at the flowers. 

 

Sora smiled as he heard Izuku gasp in awe. They stood in silence as the song began to reach a crescendo, hitting an intensity that gave them goosebumps. The flowers held the final note for what seemed like forever before it ended with a sudden crash of cymbals, sending petals scattering everywhere.

 

A heavy silence hung in the air as the flowers stayed in place, unmoving until the rose tapped the stick against the lectern of leaves in front of her with a smile. 

 

“Well done, ladies, excellent job.” The Rose complimented them, getting a chorus of responses.

 

As soon as she started speaking, the two boys snapped out of their trance. 

 

“That was amazing,” Izuku muttered as Sora nodded eagerly. 

 

“I know, right? And that was just the end of the song.” He paused for a moment. “You think if we asked, they’d sing again? So we could hear the whole thing?”

 

“I dunno about that.” Izuku shrugged. “I mean, they just got done singing; you think they’d want to start again so soon? Besides, if we’re going to ask them anything, it’d be better to ask them about the Heartless, right?”

 

Sora sighed. “I guess. Maybe we can ask them real quick?”

 

“Maybe we should get Donald and Goofy first.” 

 

“You think?”

 

“Yeah.” Izuku began to back away. “Maybe they’ve already found some clues.”

 

As they began to walk away, they heard the Rose speak up. 

 

“Perhaps we should ask our audience how they enjoyed our performance. Feedback is always important, ladies.”

 

The two froze in place and gave a nervous glance to each other.

 

“You can come out.” The Rose called. “No need to be shy.” 

 

“What do we do?”

 

“I mean, they already saw us. They seem nice; I don’t think they’ll do anything. And then maybe we can ask if they’ve seen anything.”

 

The two were silent before sighing.

 

“Donald’s gonna be so mad.”

 

“Probably.”

 

They slowly made their way back towards the flowers and peeked out the grass again. The Rose and a few of the other flowers were looking their way, expecting them.

 

Izuku and Sora looked at each other before fully stepping out and approaching the flowers. They could hear them whisper and mutter to each other as they stared. Izuku felt his face heat up before they stopped in front of the flower beds.

 

“...Hello.” Sora waved. 

 

“Hello.” Some smaller flowers echoed his greeting. 

 

“I spotted you some time ago, listening in on us.” The Rose smiled. “I take it you enjoyed our performance?”

 

“Er, yes, ma’am.” Izuku nodded. “We didn’t mean to uh, disturb you.” 

 

“That was amazing!” Sora spoke up. “I’ve never seen singing flowers before. I wish I had been here for the whole thing, but we just caught the tail end of it.”

 

Izuku nodded before turning his attention to a caterpillar at his feet, hurriedly inching away from what looked like...a caterpillar but with a dog’s head. A dogerpillar?

 

“Hmph, a shame you didn’t hear the whole thing.” A purple flower huffed. “Perhaps you should have arrived earlier instead of taking your time, from where ever you were.”

 

“Should we sing again?” A Dandelion asked. “Oh, then they could hear us all sing. That would be lovely!”

 

“Oh, can we, can we?” 

 

A chorus of flowers raised their voices, asking to sing again to show off to their guests. Surely nothing would be better.

 

“Hush, hush! Quiet down now ladies; there’s no need to raise your voices. We can certainly perform again.” She tapped the leaf pedestal to get their attention.

 

“T-That’s very kind of you.” Izuku cut in before the Rose could begin conducting. “But unfortunately, we can’t stay for too long. We’re trying to help out some friends of ours.” 

 

“Yeah, we need to prove they’re innocent. They’re on trial, but they didn’t do anything wrong. We’re sure of it!”

 

“Oh dear, that sounds unfortunate. Are they wildflowers like yourselves?” The Rose asked.

 

Wildflowers?!

 

Izuku and Sora shared a look before shrugging.

 

“Uh, yeah. Sure.” Sora said. “Have you seen someone named Alice and...his name was Iida right?” Once he got a nod from Izuku, he continued. “And Iida, They might look like us? Sort of? Kind of wandering around? We think it’s the Heart-” 

 

“Some kind of monster or something is also wandering around.” Izuku cut him off. “We can’t mention they’re Heartless, I don’t think the flowers know that’s what they’re called. The World Order, remember?” He whispered.

 

“Oh, right. Did you see them by any chance? Maybe getting chased?”

 

At the mention of Alice, the flowers turned up their noses and huffed. 

 

“You mean the weed?” The purple flower scowled. “That parasitic little creature is on trial? Serves her right for wandering into our flower bed. But that begs the question, what kind of flowers are you two? Especially if you’re affiliated with her…”

 

“You mean Alice?” Sora tilted his head. “She’s not a weed, I mean I wouldn’t call her that. I don’t know too much about flowers in all honesty. But she’s not a weed.”

 

“And you didn’t see anyone with her?” Izuku asked, ignoring the flower’s question. “Was she alone?”

 

“There was no one else with her, though I pity whoever had the misfortune of being her companion.” The purple flower turned away.

 

“So that means Iida wasn’t here,” Izuku muttered.

 

“So uh, did you see anything other than Alice wandering around here?” Sora asked again. “Maybe something that looked like a bug? Was it kind of mean?”

 

The flowers all looked at each other with unease, glancing at a disrupted patch not too far away from them. A heavy silence filled the air before the Rose cleared her throat. 

 

“What species or genus did you two say you were?”

 

“Uh…” Izuku glanced at Sora. “We...um. He’s Sora, and my name is Midoriya.” 

 

“A Sora and a Midoriya, how strange, I’ve never heard of flowers like that?”

 

“They must be wildflowers then.”

 

“Their petals are so strange.”

 

“Do you think they can sing?”

 

“Oh, that’d be wonderful! Can you sing? Perhaps you can join us next time.”

 

The voices of the flowers began overlapping each other as they all tried to speak over the other. Leaning in closer to the boys and forcing them to back up. Some of the flowers prodded at them, making comments about the colors of their petals, and lack of fragrance.

 

“Now girls, calm down! Please, mind your manners. Is this any way to treat guests?” The Rose tapped her baton against the podium, much louder than last time. 

 

“Oh but it’s been so long since we’ve seen new flowers!”

 

“If they even are flowers.” The purple one huffed. 

 

“I think we’re getting off subject here.” Izuku cleared his throat. “A-As much as we’d like to stay and all. We really need to know if there’s been something around here. We’re trying to help Alice and Iida.”

 

“They really want to help the weed?” One of the flowers asked. 

 

“We’re sure they’re flowers right? And not like that Alice character, the foul weed she is.”

 

“Hey!” Sora spoke up. “Listen, even if you don’t like Alice, she shouldn’t get in trouble for something she didn’t do. I’ve only met her once and I’m pretty sure she wouldn’t do anything to hurt you or anyone else here. So please, if there’s been some kind of monster or something around here- can you tell us? If not, then Izuku and I need to go.” He crossed his arms and frowned at the flowers. 

 

“And if there has been some kind of brute wandering around here, what exactly do you two little sprouts intend to do about it?” The purple flower sneered. 

 

“We’ll get rid of it.” Izuku looked up at her, trying to ignore the look she was giving them. “It’s not like we’re helpless.”

 

The Rose looked at the other flowers as they began to chatter nervously. Casting sideways glances around the grass and at each other. 

 

“Well, I suppose we could tell you,” The Rose started, “About the one that’s come by once or twice and tore up part of our bed. I suppose he may be a nasty stink bug or beetle, but he has no good will towards us.”

 

“Absolutely not!” The flowers agreed.

 

“He came this way not too long ago after the weed appeared and we chased her out. He’s come back twice now and wreaked havoc on our lovely bed. If you two insist on chasing after the brute, he went that way.” She pointed towards a section of the grass that was askew compared to the rest. Some of it was flattened and torn up. 

 

“Well, I guess we have a lead now.” Izuku sighed. “Okay, before we go any further maybe we should get Donald and Goofy. We don’t know what’s down there.”

 

“What if we just took a quick look?” Sora started walking towards the makeshift path. “At least see what we’re dealing with. And what if when we leave, it comes back and hurts them?”

 

Izuku frowned, that was a serious risk. Especially since it’s come back just to cause trouble twice already.

 

“Worst-case scenario, we can probably lead it towards Donald and Goofy if we can’t handle it. Best case, we deal with it and get some evidence.” He muttered. “But we should still try to keep our distance and find out what kind of Heartless it is.”

 

Izuku glanced at the messed-up part of the flower bed. “I don’t think regular Shadow Heartless and Soldiers can do that.”

 

“Yup!” Sora nodded. “So, you in?”

 

Izuku nodded. “I guess.”

 

“Alright then.” Sora started heading towards the ruined grass with Izuku in tow. The further they went in the darker it got. The grass was getting taller and taller, and the voices of the flowers were growing distant. 

 

Before long the two were left in complete silence. Neither of them spoke, only sharing nervous glances at each other and continuing on. The path got wider and eventually connected to what looked like a clearing made of trampled grass and twisted mushrooms. 

 

The pair slowly walked forward, both incredibly wary of the empty space. Something wasn’t right, this area wasn’t natural. It was forcibly made. Something big had to have done it.

 

“Izuku, look!” Sora pointed at the ground, where a set of footprints were. They looked too big to actually be a person. They had to belong to a monster, to a Heartless.

 

“Footprints. I guess that can count as evidence, but how are we supposed to take it back? I can’t exactly use my phone.”

 

“That’s...a pretty good point.” Sora frowned and kneeled down. He poked at the ground before sighing. “Honestly I have-” He was cut off by a loud giggling echoing around them. A pair of eyes appeared in front of them before giving a wink and disappearing.

 

“It’s the cat!” Sora looked around. “So he’s still around here, you think he’s watching us?”

 

“I guess, maybe we’re just entertaining him?” Izuku walked around the area. Something was bothering him, keeping him on edge. He’s been trying to ignore the pit of dread that formed in his stomach not too long ago. They followed the makeshift path to where the Heartless made its home, but there was no sign of the Heartless, and there were no other paths connecting to the area, only one. 

 

So where was the Heartless?

 

“Izuku, the footprints!” Sora shouted and pointed at the ground. 

 

Izuku looked down in surprise to see the prints were disappearing. The evidence was gone! 

 

Before either of them could panic, a pink box appeared out of thin air and plopped down on the ground in front of them. They stared at it, dumbfounded for a moment before Izuku hesitantly picked it up and opened the box. He couldn’t help the confused noise that left his mouth.

 

“What’s in it?” Sora leaned over to get a look, his eyes widening. “The footprints? Wait, but...how?”

 

Izuku looked around and sighed. “I’m guessing the Cheshire Cat has something to do with it. Maybe this is his way of helping us, making sure we can move the evidence around.” 

 

“You think?”

 

“Who else could have done this? Unless the world itself did it. Which is possible, since this place seems to be nothing but nonsense.”

 

“I guess that makes sense. This world is pretty weird but pretty fun at the same time. Hey, your world has powers in it, right? Have you ever seen singing flowers?” Sora asked. “Would anybody be able to make flowers sing?”

 

Izuku scratched at his face. “Well, I’m not too sure. Animating an object would be an interesting Quirk, but I’ve only heard of a handful of those. Unless you mean someone ‘throwing’ their voice and making something sing when it’s actually the user.” He started tapping the box as he spoke. “Then there are some people with plant-based Quirks, like Kamui Woods but he uses the wood that comes from his body. Though I remember hearing about a villain overseas that was prominent a long time ago, apparently she could control plants. No idea if she ever made them sing.”

 

“You sure do know a lot about this stuff. You’re kind of a nerd aren’t you?”

 

Izuku felt his face flush. “Uh, well, yeah. I mean, I’ve always thought Quirks were interesting. Sorry for rambling there.”

 

“Well, I can see why. I’m not even from your world but the Quirks sound so cool! I think it’s neat you know a lot about that stuff.”

 

“Yeah, um, thanks.” Izuku stood there awkwardly, trying to process the compliment. If one could even call it that. He wasn’t sure.

 

They didn’t get to discuss it any further, as an overbearing presence filled the air. Weighing them down and knocking the air out of their lungs. They looked around in panic before spotting a dark shape taking form behind them. Growing in size and ballooning out as arms with massive manacles appeared. 

 

The two backed up as the rotund Heartless finished its appearance, and stared down at them with yellow, beady eyes. 



-.-

 

“Hey, I think I found something!” Goofy looked up from the bushes where he was looking. “Donald, look at this.” He shuffled around for a moment before walking towards the duck with something in his hands.

 

“Lemme see.” Donald hurried over as Goody leaned over. In his hands was a pink box. Donald gave him a look before Goofy opened it, showing off an antenna from a Shadow Heartless. 

 

“Are you sure that’s from a Heartless?”

 

“E-yup!” Goofy nodded. “It looks exactly like one of those antennae things the little Shadow Heartless got. Look at ‘em.”

 

“Hmm...I guess.” Donald shrugged. “At least we got something, but it’s probably not enough. What do you two think?” Donald looked to where he thought Sora and Izuku were, only to see there was no one there. They were alone in the clearing.

 

“Uh...where’d they go?” Goofy looked around as Donald groaned.

 

“We told those two to not go wandering off! That was one of the first things we told them, why didn’t they listen?” 

 

“Calm down there Donald, I’m sure they’re okay. I don’t think they could get into too much trouble. They haven’t been gone for that long, besides they’ve got each other, so the Heartless shouldn’t be too much trouble.” Goofy tried to calm him down.

 

“It doesn’t matter, those two shouldn’t have wandered off in the first place. They should have listened to us, they should know better! It’s not like they’re little kids.”

 

“Well, we can have a chat with them when we find ‘em. Give ‘em a little slack Donald, this is completely new for ‘em. They’ve never been to another world before. Do ya remember the first time all three of us went to another world?”

 

The duck sighed and rubbed his eyes. It was like watching over his nephews again, they always found a way to cause trouble and make him worry. 

 

“But the Heartless wasn’t a big deal back then,” Donald argued. He stomped forward and raised his voice. “Izuku, Sora! Where are you!”

 

“I don’t think calling for ‘em will work too well Donald, they might not be able to hear us.”

 

“Then let’s pick one of the paths and go, we have to run into them at some point.” Donald looked around before choosing a direction and taking it. He grumbled to himself as Goofy trailed behind him, taking in the forest as it changed around them.

 

The further they went into the forest, the more the trees and grass seemed to shrink. Going to a size that didn’t completely tower over them, but instead was somewhat normal. As normal as it could get. The grass was still taller than them but didn’t seem as intimidating, and some of the trees had changed shape. Instead of all of them being made of bushy green leaves, some of them appeared to be giant lily pads.

 

Each one connected to the other and climbed higher and higher. Eventually stopping and connecting to other parts of the trees. Regular branches intertwining with the lily pads and leading to who knows where else in the forest. 

 

For all they knew Sora and Izuku could have found a way up there and were in the trees. 

 

“Say, Donald,” Goofy looked down at his friend. “Do ya think maybe that Iida and Alice have seen the King? That he’s been through here?”

 

“No idea. I didn’t even think we were gonna find any of their friends, especially so soon.” Donald kept moving straight ahead. “But if they have seen the King, then even better.”

 

Goofy nodded along. The sooner they could find their friend, the better. They were sure the King was working to fix this mess too. Just from afar, but now they found the key, or in their case two keys. The more the better right? Those two were needed to help get rid of the Heartless, and now they just had to find the King. 

 

“Say, speaking of missing friends…”

 

Donald looked up. 

 

“I was pretty sure I heard Izuku mention an Aqua, you heard that too right?”

 

“A Master Aqua.” Donald nodded. 

 

“You don’t think…”

 

“It could just be a coincidence.” Donald shook his head. “But at the same time…well it might not be the same person we’re thinking about. That seems like too much of a coincidence. Plus, if she’s been around for all these years then how come she never came back? Or how did the King never find her?”

 

“Mick was looking for months. Well, maybe Izuku’s world is far away. A lot farther than we think, and maybe Aqua had a reason to not come back. I mean she was training Izuku, and she has Eri. She probably stayed for them.”

 

Donald sighed. “Maybe.”

 

“You know we did something similar Donald.” Goofy raised an eyebrow. “We had to put down this lifestyle for a while. I had Maxie, ya had the triplets...and Aqua had Eri and Izuku.” 

 

Donald sighed and looked down. He remembered the days and nights Mickey would drag himself through. Looking through every nook and cranny of every world he visited. Asking whoever he could if they’ve seen a blue-haired woman, and if they did if she was alright. If she was safe. It went on for a few months until he finally hit a burnout, then Donald and Goofy had to make him slow down. 

 

He hadn’t looked for her since then, but they all had the same fear. 

 

What if Aqua wasn’t okay? What if she hadn’t come out alive after that fight with the darkness in the once beautiful Radiant Garden?

 

“Yeah, I know.” Donald frowned. “Well, we can ask him later. Once we find the boys. Still can’t believe they ran off, right after we told them not to!”

 

“Really brings ya back to the old days huh?”

 

“Oh don’t even get me started.” Donald huffed as Goofy laughed. 

 

They kept walking through the Lily Pad Forest, looking through some of the grass in hopes of finding some trace of the boys. They could hear the sound of something honking in the distance but paid no attention to it. If it was going to be a problem they could deal with it later. 

 

Aside from the honking, they could hear something else. A loud thumping noise and rustling grass. They strained their ears, trying to figure out which way the noise was coming from. Donald and Goofy didn’t have to wonder for long as Sora hurriedly jumped out of the grass. 

 

He looked around before spotting them. “Ah! Donald, Goofy!”

 

“Sora!” Donald shouted. “There you are, where is-”

 

A loud yell interrupted him before a body slammed into Sora and knocked him to the ground. Izuku groaned in pain and rolled off of the winded Sora. A pink box in one arm and his Keyblade in the other.

 

“Oh, there he is. But what-”

 

“Move!” Sora dragged Izuku out of the way as a large Heartless came from the grass and slammed into a tree. Splintering the wood and knocking the tree down. 

 

“So uh…” Sora panted. “How are you two doing?”

 

“Really? That’s the first thing you want to ask after we broke the rules?” Izuku wheezed and dragged himself to his feet. 

 

Sora shrugged and backed away as the Heartless charged towards them. Goofy jumped in front of them and held his shield up, making the large Heartless stumble back.

 

“Where did you even find this thing?” Donald asked.

 

“Well we were looking for clues, and we found some footprints. Then that thing showed up.” Izuku explained as lightning sparked around him. 

 

“And you two didn’t get rid of it?”

 

“A little easier said than done Donald!’ Sora jumped to the side and ducked below a swinging arm. Nearly getting smacked in the face by the chains. 

 

Goofy charged forward head-on, only to collide with its stomach and get knocked back. 

 

“Don’t attack it head-on. You have to attack it from behind. Or…”  Izuku coughed as he raised his Keyblade. “You can attack it with magic. Thundara!”

 

A bolt of lightning came down on the Heartless, making it freeze up and twitch uncontrollably. Sora took the chance to run behind it and strike it as hard as he could. The Heartless stumbled forward, trying to keep its balance. Before he could hit it again the sparks around the Heartless faded, and it took the chance to whirl around and smack him away.

 

Sora shouted in pain and stumbled back, seeing stars for a moment. Before he could recover the Heartless was about to charge towards him, until Donald sent a fireball barreling towards it. 

 

The Heartless looked over to the new nuisance and was about to turn its aggression on Donald. It charged forward again. Donald tried to run away but the monster was right on top of him. Before it could crush him Izuku held his Keyblade out and summoned a barrier around the duck. 

 

Izuku dropped the box and charged towards the Heartless, taking advantage of its confusion with the barrier. He raised his weapon with a shout and slammed it down on its back, again and again, only to back away when it turned on him again. 

 

The Heartless was much easier to manage with 4 people attacking it, more targets meant more distractions. Which meant more openings. 

 

The Heartless stared at them, looking between each of them before stomping its feet and jumping up in the air. It came down with enough force to shake the ground and make everyone stumble and fall over.

 

As Izuku tried to get to his feet the Heartless stomped towards him and raised its fists. He gasped and rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the fists that put a crater into the ground. Before it could attack again Izuku gathered up more of his magic energy and aimed at the creature.

 

“Blizzard!” He strained to shape it into a different shape as his Master had shown him before. Only for it to come out as a messy ball of ice. It slammed into the Heartless, spreading some frost over its body. It groaned loudly as dark wisps began to stream off the wounds the magic caused. 

 

Sora had recovered just in time to see it stumbling around and grasping at the frost spreading over it. He shook the stars from his vision and raised his Keyblade, throwing it as hard as he could. They all watched as his weapon cleaved through the Heartless and frost, sending the monster away with an uneasy moan as it reached for them before fading away.

 

The darkness lingered for a moment, lingering in the air before swirling around and flowing into a pink box that appeared out of nowhere.

 

Sora panted, watching the spot where the pink box appeared before groaning and falling over. 

 

“That thing...chased us through...so many places.” He panted. 

 

Izuku made a noise in agreement as the two adults got them to their feet again. They checked for any broken bones or bleeding wounds. The worst the two teens had were a couple of nasty bruises and scrapes. Sora held his face where the Heartless smacked him, and Izuku noticeably held his ribs.

 

Once he was sure they would survive, Donald began shouting, loudly. 

 

“What were you two thinking?” He looked between them. “What was the first thing we told you about when going to new worlds? We stay together! Then what did you two do? You ran off! You’re lucky the worst that happened was you two getting a little banged up.” Donald steamed in anger and paced around, waving his arms around violently. At least the two had the decency to look embarrassed. 

 

“Do you two have anything to say for yourselves?” Donald glared at them.

 

“Sorry for running off,” Izuku looked to the side. 

 

“Sorry about that.” Sora rubbed the back of his neck. “We didn’t mean to worry you.”

 

Donald huffed before walking over to the box Izuku had dropped in the fight. 

 

“Did ya two find a clue too?” Goofy walked over with his own box. 

 

“Yeah, we found a set of footprints.” Sora nodded. “That big Heartless was bothering a couple of singing flowers earlier, and it tore up their flower bed.” 

 

“And then that thing appeared and chased us all the way here. I’m pretty sure we spooked a couple of people. I think I saw a set of twins bouncing around or something. We’re lucky the Heartless kept its attention on us.”

 

“Well, now you two know better than to just run off. What if something bad had happened?” Goofy raised an eyebrow.

 

“Right, sorry about that.” Izuku scratched at his face as his face turned red. 

 

“Well, as long as you two understand. Now, we got two clues here and whatever that other Heartless just dropped. Do ya reckon this is gonna be enough to convince the Queen those two are innocent?” Goofy held up the two boxes. 

 

“I don’t think so.” Izuku shook his head. “Some footprints and whatever you two found probably aren’t enough. Then we don’t even know what’s in that other one.”

 

“Well, we can check that real quick now.” Goofy went over to the other box and opened it. The other watched as he gagged and slammed the box shut. 

 

“That...didn’t look too good.” Sora raised an eyebrow.

 

“Gawrsh I didn’ know Heartless left behind such a stink.” goofy shook his head.

 

“Well, I think the flowers did mistake the Heartless for a stinkbug,” Izuku muttered.

 

“But still, Heartless have a smell?” Sora asked.

 

“Apparently.”

 

“That’s not important, if this isn’t enough then let’s get going and try to find more clues then. How many more until it’s enough?” Donald looked at them. 

 

“Enough to spell out it’s a Heartless or a monster. Nobody like Alice or Iida. If we go with what we have now, the Queen might try to spin it into them still being at fault.” Izuku muttered. 

 

“Alright then, so we’ll get some more evidence. But before we go anywhere we have to patch you two up.” Donald looked between them. 

 

Izuku looked through his bag and pulled out a potion. “I think I have enough magic energy to heal Sora and me. And if not, I’ve still got a few potions.”

 

“Hold on, both of you. I’ll fix you up.” Donald approached them and held up his staff. “Sit down so I can help you.”

 

The teens glanced at each other before reluctantly sitting back down. Half expecting Donald to smack them over the head with the staff. 

 

They sat down, only for Donald to come over and look over them. After a moment he held the staff over a nasty bruise forming on Sora’s face. He hummed as a soft green light appeared. Small petals ghosted over his face and made the bruise fade. Once it left he held the staff over to Izuku, pointing at his ribs. 

 

Izuku sighed as he felt the pain in his ribs subside, as the bruises faded and the pressure ceased. He eyed how Donald cast the spell, trying to figure out how he did it. 

 

He focused on one area, one injury, and healed it instead of a full-body Cure. That’s actually pretty smart, it probably expends less energy and heals the worst of injuries. Which means you can still have enough energy to fight. I should try that next time, maybe I can do it. If not, at least I can practice it…

 

“Okay, there we go. Better?” Donald stepped away, not looking tired in the least. 

 

“Yeah, much. Thank you.” Izuku rubbed where the bruises used to be. 

 

“Good, now come on. Let’s see where we can go next.” 

 

The two got to their feet again and stretched out. 

 

“Well let’s try our luck by going further into the forest. We’re bound to run into somethin’ or other.” Goofy started walking forward. With all three boxes in his arms.

 

“Or maybe someone.” Sora hummed. “It feels like there are people scattered all over this forest. They all just live in different places.”

 

“I guess some of them just found some part of the forest they liked and staked it as their own?” Izuku said. “Actually now that I think about it I don’t think I’ve ever seen a house in this place.” 

 

“Yeah, that’s true,” Sora muttered. “Or maybe they do, and we just haven’t run into them yet. Then again, it wouldn’t make sense for flowers to have a house in the first place would it?”

 

“No, probably not. Though in this world who knows?”

 

Donald and Goofy took the lead this time and glanced over their shoulders to make sure the boys were still there. They didn’t want to lose them again.

 

Goofy would occasionally nudge or pull Donald out of the way of a tree or bush he was about to crash into. Since the duck insisted on watching the two and making sure they stayed on the path. Thankfully they didn’t seem too keen on running off as they talked about different aspects of the world. 

 

Through his own glances, Goofy couldn’t help but notice Izuku sometimes reaching for his bag. Hand twitching as if he was itching to grab something, but often resorted to doing a strange thing with his hands as he babbled on about something. 

 

Meanwhile, Sora had a habit of talking with his hands. Waving them around as if to emphasize a point or help visualize something. He would occasionally grab Izuku’s arm or shoulder and shake him if he got excited about something, which would startle the other boy. 

 

At first glance, those two seemed as different as night and day. One was quieter and more reserved while the other was louder and outgoing. If he had known their temperaments beforehand, he might have been nervous they weren’t going to get along. Thankfully that wasn’t the case. Sora seemed to do a lot of the talking for them with some input from Izuku, unless he went on to ramble about something himself. 

 

One of them wasn’t afraid to take up space and get within the other’s personal boundaries. Izuku didn’t seem to mind, but he also looked content to make himself a little smaller. To not take so much space and not invade much else.

 

Still though, Goofy couldn’t help the little something bothering him at the back of his mind. There was something a little off in how Izuku carried himself towards him and Donald. A certain wariness. He wasn’t sure if it had always been there or just started, but he became aware of it in the Gummi Ship. The way Izuku’s smile had faltered when the question about his Quirk came up. How he averted his eyes and stuttered, and the nervous fidgeting.

 

He hoped it was nothing too serious, just some nerves while he got used to this new environment. After all, he and Donald were still strangers to some degree. It was an adjustment period, he’d be okay.

 

Goofy hummed and turned around just in time to stop both himself and Donald from crashing into a large boulder. 

 

“Woah, hold on there Donald.” He pulled the magician back to keep him from walking forward. 

 

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen a-” Izuku stopped as he bumped into Goofy, then stepping back and apologizing. 

 

“Hey, why’d we stop?” Sora looked at them, then spotted the boulder. “Oh, that’s why. What’s a big boulder doing here?”

 

“How should I know?” Donald shot a look at Sora who shrugged in response. 

 

“Whatever, let’s try going back. Maybe we can find something useful on the way.”

 

Just as Donald was about to take the lead he spotted something far ahead of them. Making a sweeping noise and coming closer towards them. It looked like a dog, a weird dog, with a broom for a head and a tail. Brushing away the path and leaving them with no clear way to go. Once it reached the group it stopped, then looked them up and down before turning around and hurrying away.

 

“Did that thing just…” Izuku started.

 

“I think it brushed away our path.” Goofy nodded. “Well, we can still try heading back. We should be able to backtrack right?” He looked down at his feathered companion. 

 

“Aw phooey, let’s just see where it takes us. We can find our way back no problem.” 

 

Izuku opened his mouth to protest but stopped himself. Donald didn’t seem too keen on listening to anyone at the moment. And he didn’t feel like making Donald yell or argue. He just wanted to keep going. 

 

“Are ya sure? What if the path changes? This world is pretty wacky.”

 

“Aw, it’ll be fine.” Donald waved Goofy off. 

 

Sora rolled his eyes and continued following the magician. They were going to get lost, but even so, maybe they’d happen upon another clue. This world seemed to have a weird way of giving them what they needed, whenever it wanted to. 

 

The further they went into the forest the darker it seemed to get. It seemed like they had lost the way immediately. Donald didn’t seem to notice, or care, as he kept moving forward. Muttering to himself and looking around the forest. The branches began to weave together and cover the blue sky that was far above them. 

 

Only some of the branches began to sprout leaves clustered together. While others had large lily pads growing from thin stalks that sprouted from the branches. 

 

“I think we only went deeper in the forest.” Izuku muttered and reached for his phone. He wanted to snap a quick picture. Eri would probably get a kick out of the Lotus Forest. Or Wonderland in general.

 

He decided to pocket his phone when he heard Donald make a confused noise. They had reached a dead end. It looked nothing like what they had seen so far, no familiar landmarks. None of the noises they had heard from other parts of the forest. 

 

The humming and honking were gone, it was silent. 

 

“We’re lost aren’t we?” Sora asked.

 

“No we’re not, we’re just looking around.” Donald snapped. “So just look around. Look for some evidence or something.”

 

“He’s lost.” Goofy nodded at the boys.

 

“I heard that!” 

 

Sora stifled a laugh and looked away. “Alright then. I guess we can look around here. Right Izuku?”

 

“Huh? Oh, yeah.” Izuku looked around the trees. This part of the forest was quieter than the rest. It felt tranquil, yet at the same time, it made him feel uneasy. There should be some kind of noise, some kind of ambiance. But the once distant humming and other random almost musical noises were gone. 

 

He strolled around the area, even if it was a little brighter than the rest of the forest he kept an eye on the few shady spots. Aside from the large Heartless, they dealt with earlier no other Heartless had come by to bother them. They were hiding.

 

As he kept walking Izuku spotted a large leaf not too far away. As he approached it he noticed there were a few other large leaves. Each one was slightly higher than the other. It was hard to tell where they would lead since the further they went the more vines appeared and covered up the path. 

 

“Hey, guys?” Izuku looked at them. “I think I might have found something.” 

 

“Is it a clue?” Donald raised an eyebrow.

 

“Uh, no but it looks like it leads somewhere else.” He stepped on the leaf, wavering a bit as he steadied himself. “It looks like it goes upwards, so maybe we can get a good vantage point.”

 

“That don’t look too safe there.” Goofy stepped a little closer.

 

“I think it’ll be okay, maybe one leaf can only hold on at a time.” Izuku stepped to another leaf and smiled as he didn’t stumble. 

 

Sora beamed at that and started making his way up, too, following behind Izuku and being careful to not jump on the same leaf he was on. Slowly making their way up. Donald followed with a groan, and Goofy followed after him. They climbed higher and higher, almost slipping a few times because of the dew lingering on the leaves. 

 

“This place is really pretty.” Sora looked around. 

 

“Yeah, it is.” Izuku nodded in agreement. He slowed down a bit as they approached the moss that was overtaking the leaves. He parted some of it as he made his way forward, noting the slightly darker area they were being led to. 

 

They continued onward, becoming wary of how the leaves beneath their feet were stiffer and made a cracking noise with each movement. The further they went the less stable the makeshift path seemed. 

 

“How much further are we gonna go?” Donald grumbled.

 

“I don’t know.” Izuku brushed away some more of the moss and was about to move forward until he touched something hard. He stared ahead in confusion and pulled away more of the moss, Revealing a door in a tree. 

 

Why did we stop?” Goofy asked.

 

“I found a door...in a tree.” Izuku pressed on it and felt for some kind of handle. 

 

“A door?”

 

“Yeah.” He continued to feel around.

 

Goofy saw that and began to look around, looking for some way to help open the door. He brushed away some of the moss above him, seeing low-hanging branches with something stuck to them. He brushed away more of the moss along the branch and saw a sign pointing to the door saying ‘This Way’ 

 

“That’s strange.”

 

Meanwhile, Donald huffed in impatience and looked around. There was no real tell of anything helping to open the door. He swatted away a piece of moss that was too close to his face, only for it to come back and slap him in the face. He let out an annoyed quack and smacked it away again. For a moment, it stayed away before coming back and hitting his face. As if on purpose. 

 

Donald let out a loud squawk and pulled on the moss to tear it down. Instead, there was an audible click, and the door opened. Izuku shouted in surprise and fell forward, but not before trying to grab ahold of something to save himself. 

 

Sora yelled when Izuku grabbed his ankle and dragged him down. Goofy acted fast enough and grabbed his hand to try and pull them up. Donald ran over to try to help, grunting in effort as he pulled on Goofy. Despite their best efforts, all four fell into the dark abyss the door led into and heard the door slam shut as they fell. 

 

They were in free fall for what felt like forever. Tumbling through the air and unable to right themselves in the dark. As they fell further, a bright light appeared below them, slowly growing brighter and brighter until it was revealed they were falling into the Pink Room. 

 

Izuku didn’t have much time to react before slamming into a water spout. He almost fell off but managed to keep his grip. Across the way, he spotted Sora gripping onto the edge of a spice cabinet for dear life. 

 

“You okay?” Izuku asked. 

 

“Y-Yeah!” Sora grunted as he pulled himself up. “What about you? And Donald and Goofy?”

 

“Uh…”

 

They got their answer as the two fell past them and towards the ground. They flinched as they heard a loud thud far below and dared a look down.

 

“Are you two okay?” Sora called.

 

He got pained groans in response. 

 

“That doesn’t sound good.” 

 

“No, it doesn’t. Maybe we should-” Sora stopped as he caught sight of what was behind him. Significant scratch marks on the wall beside him.

 

“What is it?” 

 

“I think I found some more evidence. And I think this might be enough to prove Alice and Iida’s innocence!” Sora stepped to the side and pointed at the wall. Izuku leaned forward and caught sight of the scratch marks. 

 

“Yeah, I think that should do it.” 

 

Sora lightly touched the marks and watched them disappear. Before long, a pink box appeared in his hands. The last piece of evidence. 

 

Izuku smiled. “Good, now we just have to make our way down to-”

 

“I see you all stumbled into one of my shortcuts.”

 

Izuku practically shrieked in surprise and made the leap over to the spice cabinet, boosting himself with Aero and nearly missing. Sora stifled a laugh as Izuku steadied himself and whirled around to the water spout where he was a moment ago. 

 

The Cheshire Cat appeared, a mischievous grin on his face. 

 

“Yeah, we did.” Sora held up the box. “And look what we found.”

 

“I can see that. Nice going.” 

 

“And now we can prove Iida and Alice’s innocence.”

 

The Cat laughed and sat up. “Now, don’t be so sure! They may be innocent, but what about you two?”

 

Izuku stared at the Cat. “W-What? What does that mean?”

 

The Cat chuckled and shrugged his shoulders. “I won’t tell. But I will give you something.” 

 

He took his paws and rubbed them together, the air growing colder around them. The cold air condensed into his paws until he held them out. Sitting there was a snowflake in each paw. He blew on them and watched them float towards the boys. 

 

Sora reached out his hands to catch one and shivered as a cool frost covered his hands and spread to his wrists. 

 

Ice magic.

 

The second snowflake flew towards Izuku, landing on his head before he could catch it. He withheld a gasp as a harsh chill spread throughout his body, covering him in a light frost. Then just as soon as it came, it was gone. A strange new power settled in him. Strange, yet oddly familiar. 

 

“Now, perhaps you should start making your way back. Best to land on your feet this time.” The Cheshire Cat gave a wave before fading away. Only his eyes and teeth linger for a moment. 

 

“What did he mean, you aren’t innocent?” Izuku asked. 

 

“I think he was just saying some weird stuff. I don’t really think he meant anything by it.” Sora focused on his hands, looking over the lingering ice. He held out his hands with a grin. 

 

“Blizzard!” 

 

Instead of the ice crystals he was expecting to see, like Izuku’s spell, all he saw was frozen slush. 

 

He said you two...but what are we guilty of? What did we do? We didn’t do anything wrong, did we? Unless he means letting our worlds fall to darkness, I guess I’m guilty of that, but I couldn’t help that. Could I?

 

“Aw, what?”

 

“You need practice.” Izuku shook himself back into focus and looked over. “You’re not going to get it on your first try. And you’re using hand casting. You haven’t practiced with that yet. Maybe if you use your Keyblade, it’ll be more solid. Magic with a Keyblade is a little easier.”

 

“Hm, I guess I can try that out real quick.” Sora summoned his Keyblade and held it out. Just as he was about to cast, Izuku stopped him.

 

“We should probably get down there. We’ve got the evidence we need, and we’ve already kept the Queen waiting long enough. Any longer, and she might get impatient and hurt Iida and Alice.”

 

“Oh, yeah. Good point.” Sora let his weapon fade and looked down. “He said we have to land on our feet, right?”

 

“Yeah, so I guess we just….” Izuku took a deep breath and jumped off the cabinet. He heard Sora jump after him. 

 

His heart leaped into his throat for the first few seconds, feeling himself plummet to the ground. Until gravity let him go, and he was slowing down, slowly floating to the ground.

 

Izuku took a big sigh of relief. “I don’t think I’m ever going to get used to that.” 

 

“I dunno. I think it’s still pretty cool.” Sora landed right beside him, box in hand.

 

“There you two are. What were ya up to up there?”

 

“We found the last piece of evidence.” Izuku pointed at the box.

 

“And the Cheshire Cat showed me a new spell!” Sora held up a hand and allowed ice to cover it.

 

“Ice magic? But you haven’t even gotten used to the first spell I showed you.” Donald crossed his arms. 

 

“I’ll get it. Besides, it can’t be too hard, can it?”

 

Izuku and Donald shot Sora a look.

 

“Well, fellas, we’ve got four pieces of evidence now. Do ya reckon it’s time to head back?”

 

“Yeah.” Izuku picked up one of the boxes Goofy dropped in the fall. “I think this is all we can get.”

 

“Well then, let’s go!” Donald picked up another one as Goofy got the last one. 

 

The four made their way through the Pink Room, eyeing the shadows warily. It had been a while since they had seen the Heartless. It seemed out of character for the creatures to stay hidden and avoid them. Especially since they were supposed to seek out the Keybearers and destroy them.

 

“Hey, the Queen should accept this evidence, right?” Sora looked over at the others.

 

“I would think so. I mean, she told us to find the evidence in the first place. All that matters is that we prove their innocence.” Izuku sighed.

 

“You know we weren’t even supposed to meddle.” Donald reminded them. “We’re not supposed to disturb the world's residents on such a scale.”

 

“But if we didn’t, then someone would have gotten hurt for something they didn’t do,” Sora argued. “It’s not fair; besides, if we’re going around from world to world looking for our friends and keeping those Heartless guys from hurting people, doesn’t this count?” 

 

“No, because this was an affair between the world’s residents.”

 

“That the Heartless caused.”

 

“And if we didn’t butt in, my friend could have gotten hurt.” Izuku frowned. “He’s not from this world, so does that logic still count here? He doesn’t know about the World Order or other worlds in the first place! H-He’s completely in the dark about all this. He probably just woke up here and saw all the weird stuff and did what he could with what he had.” 

 

Donald stared at him and sighed. “Fine, I guess meddling was okay in this case. But just this once.”

 

Sora was glad Donald was in front of him, so the duck couldn’t see him rolling his eyes.

 

Izuku looked to the side as they passed through the tunnel and into the hedge maze. He knew the World Order had to be respected, but it seemed like the rules could be bent in some instances. Master Aqua had implied that was the case sometimes.

 

“Generally, we’re not supposed to interfere or meddle, but….”

 

“You can’t help it?”

 

“Sometimes, you just have to jump in.”

 

Jumping in was necessary sometimes, especially when it meant saving a life. Nobody deserved to die being wrongly accused. A child didn’t deserve to die because they fell asleep in the forest. A world didn’t deserve to perish because they had no real means of defense against the Darkness.

 

By all means, Master Aqua broke the World Order. She meddled in Izuku’s world. She caused ripples and waves. But she didn’t tell anyone about the other worlds; that was the point of the World Order, right? To not let worlds know about other worlds existing.

 

“I mean, if you really want to get technical, we haven’t broken the World Order at all,” Izuku mumbled.

 

“What was that?” Donald turned around.

 

“N-Nothing!” 

 

“Uh-huh…”

 

Izuku kept his gaze down until Donald turned around again and marched forward. They were in the maze now and had chosen a random path. They made sure to not pick the one Donald had chosen before. 

 

The path they took zig-zagged and would cross into other paths through the hedge maze. As they walked through they caught glimpses of red card soldiers wandering through the maze there and there. One of them peered over one of the hedges to sneer at them. 

 

“Hey so, Izuku.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“What’s Iida like? I mean when I first saw him he looked kinda strict, and loud.”

 

“Yeah he can come off like that can he?” Izuku smiled. “But he’s a good person, and I will admit he’s a stickler for rules. I can only imagine that this place is driving him up the walls.”

 

“Well we’ll get him out of there soon, but what about Alice?” Sora looked up. “She’s from this world, and what if the Queen causes her trouble even after we prove her innocence?”

 

“Then we can’t do anything about that.” Donald shook his head. 

 

Sora frowned and sighed. “But still…”

 

“Maybe she’s not from these parts, maybe she can run to another part of the world where the Queen has no influence.” Izuku tried to ease his worries. 

 

“How far do ya think she’d hafta go?” Goofy asked. 

 

“Who knows.”

 

“Well, either way, I guess we’ll have to deal with it sooner rather than later.” Sora stopped as they approached the Queen’s court. The two bird cages were covered up and hung high above the ground. 

 

“Alright, let’s get our friends back.” 

 

They all steeled their nerves and walked into the court. They could feel the eyes of everyone on them. Before they could go any further one of the card soldiers approached them. 

 

“Are you ready to present your evidence to the Queen?” He asked.

 

“Yes we are!” Sora held up his box.

 

“Hmph, very well. Put down the boxes and approach the podium.” He pointed at Donald and Goofy. “You two may enter the witness stand.”

 

The four of them glanced at each other before doing what they were told. The cages were lowered and the prisoners were no longer hidden. They were kept by the Queen’s podium with lances pointed at them. The threat of what would happen to them if any of them did anything wrong loomed over them all. 

 

“So, I see you all have come back with evidence. It’s quite a lot, but I’m not impressed. Cards, bring forth my evidence!” 

 

One card came running out and placed an identical box next to the other four. But instead of backing away the card rearranged some of the boxes and put them out of order.

 

Izuku spotted Iida glaring at the now mixed up boxes, then looking over to him. He got the message. Hopefully things would go well.

 

“Hmm, checking all five would be a waste of time.” The Queen glanced down at the boys. “Alright then, choose the one you wish to present. Based on which one you choose, I’ll decide who’s guilty.”

 

“Wait, what?” Sora spoke up. “After all that trouble of finding the evidence?”

 

“Madam, that is not how a court works! Each piece of evidence should be presented and inspected carefully!” Iida spoke up, only stopping when a lance got too close for comfort.

 

“I must say, the way you run your court is nothing but...it’s simply nonsensical!” Alice objected.

 

“You dare to object to my methods? Then you will lose your heads!” she yelled at them.

 

“Okay, okay we’ll choose one!” Izuku kept her from giving the order. “Just don’t hurt them.”

 

“Well you two will be deciding that now won’t you?”

 

Izuku and Sora glanced at each other with fear. There was a chance they could choose wrong, but still the odds were in their favor. 

 

“Ok, so at least four of those five are ours, which means we’ve got a solid 80% chance of getting this right.” Izuku began to mutter. “But on the chance we get this wrong, it could be disastrous.”

 

Sora looked over each of the boxes from where he stood. The cards behind them weren’t allowing him to get off the stand and look at each of the boxes individually. So they were going to have to choose from where they were.

 

“I wish I was paying attention to when they were moving the boxes around.” Izuku looked at the boxes, feeling the impatient gaze of the Queen on them.

 

“What about that one?” Sora pointed at a box to the end. “I don’t think that card soldier touched that one.”

 

“Are you sure?” 

 

“As sure as I can really be.” Sora shrugged. 

 

Izuku sighed as Sora pointed out the box to the Queen. “We want to show that one.” 

 

The Queen sneered. “Very well.” She snapped her fingers. 

 

One of the card soldiers walked over to the box and flipped it open with his lance. At first nothing happened, then a dark mist slowly rose out of it. Three of the other boxes began to shake and opened by themselves, accompanied with more dark mist. 

 

The dark mist converged together and swirled around until a Heartless formed. 

 

The Queen stared in shock as a Soldier Heartless appeared and looked around. Without a moment’s hesitation it leapt towards her, claws outstretched. 

 

“Fira!” Izuku sent a wave of fire to engulf the Heartless, listening to its shriek as it fell to the ground and burned away. 

 

“What in the world was that?” The Queen demanded.

 

“There, that’s your proof! Iida and Alice didn’t do anything wrong, they’re innocent! It was one of those monsters!” 

 

The Queen sputtered before turning red. “Silence! I am the law here! Article 29: Anyone who defies the Queen is guilty!”

 

“That’s crazy!” Iida shouted. 

 

“Seize them at once, and those two,” She glared at Alice and Iida. “Off with their heads!” 

 

“No, please!” Alice shouted as one of the card soldiers reached for her.

 

“No, you can’t!” Iida fought against the card soldier near him. 

 

“No, don’t!” 

 

Neither Izuku or Sora had the chance to make a move, as the soldiers behind them grabbed him and began to drag them away from the podium.

 

“No, s-stop! Get off me!” Izuku struggled against the many hands grasping him, 

 

“No, this isn’t fair!” Sora shouted and tried to pry the card soldiers off of him. “They’re innocent!”

 

“Boys!” Donald and Goofy were about to jump off the podium, but had many lances pointed at them. 

 

Sora yelled and fought against the cards that held him down. He summoned his Keyblade but couldn’t swing it like he wanted to. He couldn’t get a good angle. He watched in horror as some of the card soldiers raised their weapons at Iida and Alice. Their friends were going to die and there was nothing they could do about it. All that work to try and save them was for nothing. 

 

“No, stop it.” Sora shook his head. Time was slowing down again, just like it did with the Armor. His mind was racing for some kind of solution, a quick decision. Something he could do.

 

He looked to the side as Izuku continued to struggle, before his head was slammed into the stand. Leaving him stunned. 

 

Sora grit his teeth and fought harder. “Stop it!” He managed to get his arms free and grasped the Keyblade with both hands.

 

“I said stop!” He shouted as he slammed the blade into the ground, letting off a shockwave of power that knocked the cards down. He panted as he looked around, seeing everyone’s eyes on him. The cards beside the cages had stopped to stare at his display. 

 

Izuku was the first out of everyone to recover and summoned his Keyblade. 

 

“Aerora!” He sent a harsh gust of wind to blow the cards away and give them some room. As soon as they were gone Sora vaulted over the stand and knocked down the cards around Donald and Goofy. 

 

The Queen snapped out of her confusion and roared in anger. “Guards, raise the cages and take these buffoons’ heads!”

 

Izuku looked over to see one of the cards run over to a nearby tower and spin the wheels. The cages beside the Queen’s podium raised high above to the ground.

 

Izuku jumped over the stand and raced after the card. Izuku was quick to knock him out and turn his attention to the tower. He grabbed the wheel and pulled on it as hard as he could, but found that it wouldn’t budge. 

 

He kept pulling and pushing, but no matter what he did the wheels wouldn’t move. While trying to use the tower he hadn’t noticed the card getting up again on unsteady feet. 

 

“You little-”

 

Izuku turned around to see the card about to run him through with a lance, until a shield came flying and smacked into the card. Knocking him down again.

 

“Izuku!” Goofy ran over. “Are ya okay?” 

 

“I’m okay! I just have to…” Izuku pulled on it with all his might, but got no results. “This thing won’t- oh screw it.” He summoned his Keyblade and smacked the tower as hard as he could. The wheel moved down, as did the cages. 

 

“You take out the tower, I’ll watch yer back.” Goofy held up his shield.

 

“Thank you.”

 

As Izuku got to work, Sora and Donald fought against the cards near the cages. Some of them had tried to throw their lances at the two, only for their weapons to be deflected by ice crystals. 

 

Sora grinned, Izuku was right, magic was much easier with a Keyblade.

 

“Don’t you go celebrating yet, we still have to get them down.”

 

“Yeah, I know.” Sora held up his weapon. “But I have to admit, that spell is pretty cool.”

 

“Look out!” Iida shouted and pointed at more soldiers approaching them. 

 

Sora held up his Keyblade and blocked a strike from an halberd. Donald knocked down the soldier with a lightning strike. 

 

“You think you can teach me how to use lightning too?” Sora asked.

 

“Maybe when you learn how to use the first two spells properly.” Donald dodged to avoid another lance thrown his way. 

 

“Alright, it sounds like a deal.” Sora knocked the weapon out of the card soldier’s hands and knocked him out.

 

“Oh dear, behind you!”

 

They looked up to see Alice shouting a warning at Izuku and Goofy. The tower was missing one of its wheels and the wall was starting to crumble on one side. Izuku turned around from the tower and held up his Keyblade. A barrier appeared around them, leading to all the cards and their weapons bouncing off. 

 

Izuku panted as he looked at the cards gathering around the barrier. 

 

“Are ya okay?”

 

“I’m fine but…” Izuku looked at the tower then at his Keyblade. “I’m not doing as much damage as I need to. I’ve barely made a dent in this thing.” He hit it again. He frowned and looked away from the tower and towards the others. Sora and Donald were doing their best to protect Alice and Iida from the cards, but it was clear they were struggling and kept running from one side to another to cover for each other. 

 

Izuku took a deep breath and approached the barrier. “Alright, we need to switch out.” 

 

“Huh?” Goofy glanced down at him.

 

“Compared to Sora, I don’t pack much of a punch. And it’s brute strength that’s going to take the tower down, but I can cover Alice and Iida.” 

 

“Are ya sure?”

 

Izuku nodded and reached into his bag to crunch on an Ether, before holding his Keyblade out. “Sora!” He shouted.

 

“Huh?”

 

Izuku lowered the barrier and swiped his Keyblade in a wide ark, sending violent winds towards the cards.

 

“Take the tower!” He raced towards Sora and Donald. “Switch with me!” 

 

Sora only took a moment to process his words before nodding. “Right!” 

 

As they passed each other Izuku nodded at Sora. “Hit it with everything you’ve got.”

 

Sora grinned. “You got it!”

 

Izuku didn’t waste any time once he was near the cages. Like last time, Izuku used a wind spell to keep the cards back. With some distance between them and the seemingly never ending soldiers, Izuku placed a barrier around each cage.

 

“Those barriers are kinda weak.” He admitted to Donald. “They’re going to break with enough force, but it should at least buy us some time if they overwhelm us.” Izuku didn’t want to admit it, but he was starting to get tired. He was burning through his magic at such a fast rate with no real recovery time, and now he was going to try his hand at dual casting. 

 

Funny, that’s what we were going to practice next. Well, I guess there’s no better place to try it out than here.

 

“We won’t let them past us!” 

 

Izuku held up his Keyblade and nodded. He spared a glance to Sora and Goofy, watching the Keybearer breaking apart the tower with every hit. 

 

“Midoriya, pay attention!” Iida yelled at him. 

 

Izuku looked up in time to block a halberd from slicing him in half. Before the card could recover he closed the distance and smacked him across the head as hard as he could. Then he moved onto the next card, and the one after that. Taking care to only use enough force to stun them or knock them unconscious. 

 

From behind him, Izuku could hear one of the cages rattling. He looked behind him to see Iida kicking the door to it as hard as he could. He and Alice were almost to the ground. They were almost free.

 

Sora looked over in their direction while he caught his breath. The cages were almost down, and it looked like Izuku’s friend was trying to break out. Sora stared at the tower before raising his Keyblade and slamming it down on the crumbling wall. It wasn’t that hard to break down, for him at least. 

 

Goofy bashed his shield into a group of cards and backed up to keep himself close to Sora. “How are ya doing back there?”

 

“I’m okay, I’m almost done with this thing. Then we have to grab those two and go right?”

 

“I’m thinkin’ that’s the plan.” Goofy nodded. He then threw himself at another card soldier and knocked him down. 

 

“Alright.” Sora wiped the sweat off his face and stared at the tower. “Another good hit, just one more.” 

 

He shouted as he ran towards the mechanism and smashed the Keyblade as hard as he could against the remaining wall. He backed up as he heard it crack and begin to crumble. Slowly spreading across the wall and letting the last wheel fall out. 

 

Sora backed up into Goofy as the tower finally collapsed with a loud crash, falling onto some of the nearby rose bushes. 

 

“No!” The Queen roared.

 

The prisoners exclaimed loudly as the cages suddenly slammed to the ground. Iida didn’t waste any time and gave one last kick to the cage. Much to his delight the cage door snapped off. 

 

“No! Get them! Recapture the prisoners!” 

 

“Iida!” 

 

“Come on, we need to get Alice!” He zoomed over to the other side of the Queen’s stand and pried the cage open. “We need to go!”

 

“Of course!” Alice hopped out of the cage and began running towards the forest. 

 

“Sora, Goofy, they’re out!” Donald chased after the running pair. 

 

“We’ve gotta go!” Izuku raced to catch up to them. “To the forest, let’s go!” 

 

Sora and Goofy scrambled to get away from the ruins of the tower and rejoin with the group.

 

The six ran as fast as they could into the strange forest as the Queen screamed in anger and ordered her guards to chase after them. Despite the army of cards chasing after them through the overgrown flora they couldn’t help but feel somewhat triumphant.

 

They were free.

Chapter 13: Seeking Shadows

Summary:

They've managed to escape the Queen, but it doesn't mean shadows aren't hunting them

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Seeking Shadows



“D-Do you think we lost them?”

 

Sora peeked around the bush they were hiding behind and looked around. He listened for any of the cards’ footsteps or shouting. There was nothing, thankfully. 

 

“Yeah, I think we’re in the clear.” Sora nodded. 

 

“Thank goodness…” Izuku sighed in relief and sank to the ground. 

 

“Midoriya! Are you alright?” Iida kneeled next to him. “Are you feeling well?”

 

“Oh dear, is he okay?” Alice stepped forward in concern. 

 

“He’s fine.” Donald nodded. “Using so much magic at once can be tiring. Now that we’re out of the fight, it looks like he’s feeling the effects of Magic Exhaustion.”

 

“He’ll be okay.” Goofy nodded. “It’s happened a bunch of times with Donald. But Izuku looks like he’s got a minor case. Just let him sit for a little while.”

 

“Magic exhaustion’s a thing?” Sora asked. “That’s a thing?”

 

“Yeah, so think about that the next time you decide to go flinging around spells left and right.” Donald huffed. 

 

“Hey, I landed most of those.”

 

Most ?”

 

“Yeah!”

 

“Most is being generous.” Donald shook his head and rubbed his temples. Getting a noise of objection from Sora. 

 

“Magic exhaustion?” Iida raised an eyebrow. “I believe you mean Quirk exhaustion. Magic isn’t real.” 

 

“Uh...no. Magic exhaustion.” Donald shook his head. “And magic is real. You saw it. You saw Izuku and Sora use it. Even me!”

 

“I believe I saw you use-”

 

“Oh yeah, you don’t have magic where you’re from. You have Qui-”

 

Goofy covered Sora’s mouth and shook his head. “World Order remember?”

 

“But Iida knows about Quirks and stuff.”

 

“Alice doesn’t.”

 

“Oh. Right.”

 

Izuku groaned as he dragged himself to his feet. “This is a conversation we should probably have later.”

 

“Midoriya, I simply must insist that-”

 

“Iida, please.” Izuku looked up at him. “I promise I’ll explain everything later, but for now, let’s drop it.”

 

Iida stared at him before sighing. “Alright, later then.” 

 

He took a moment to compose himself before looking at the others and putting out a hand. “Perhaps we should introduce ourselves; my name is Tenya Iida of Class 1-A. And you are?”

 

“The name’s-”

 

“I’m Sora!” Sora jumped in front of Donald and took Iida’s hand. “That’s Donald, and that’s Goofy. You already know Izuku, right?”

 

Iida shook his hand in a firm grip. “Yes, of course. Midoriya is my classmate. It’s nice to meet you all.”

 

Alice approached the rest of them with a smile. “And my name is Alice. It’s a pleasure to meet you. It’s nice to see some friendly faces here, considering all that’s happened.”

 

“Nice to meet ya!” Goofy waved. 

 

Iida let go of Sora’s hand and looked between all the group members before looking down to the only familiar face there. “So, now that we’re free from the Queen and her mad court, what should we do now?”

 

“For now, we should probably focus on getting out of the Queen’s territory. We need to find someplace where she has no real say, where she’s powerless. That way, Alice can be safe.”

 

“That’s a good plan.” Iida nodded. “But the issue is we have no real way of knowing how far her rule extends. We could be at this for days before we find a place like that.”

 

“Yeah, that’s true. And we’re a little short on time.” Izuku scratched at his face. 

 

“Perhaps we don’t need to go further into this place and look for somewhere she doesn’t rule,” Alice spoke up. “I just need to get home. Unfortunately, I have no earthly idea how to get back.”

 

“Well, maybe we can retrace yer steps.” Goofy offered. “Try to think back on where ya been and how ya got here. Then we can figure out how to get ya home!”

 

“Well, alright. Forgive me if it sounds like nonsense.”

 

“Considering everything we’ve seen here, I think nonsense is par for the course.” Sora smiled. He looked down to see his empty hand was still shaking up and down from the handshake. He grinned sheepishly as he finally got his hand to stop.  

 

They all listened as Alice recounted how she followed the White Rabbit down the rabbit hole and ended up in the Pink Room, then how she cried so much and flooded the room with her tears and drank the shrinking potion and ended up in an ocean. From there, she followed the white rabbit into the forest and met a set of twins. They told her a story about a Walrus and a Carpenter. Then ran off to follow the White Rabbit again and how she spooked the poor thing after becoming large in his house, he thought she was a monster!

 

Then she ended up growing even smaller and running out to once again follow the Rabbit. That was when she had met the Flowers, and after being chased off, she met a smoking caterpillar. Shortly after that, she had run into Iida, but two didn’t get too far before being arrested by the card soldiers. 

 

“I had come from deeper in the forest after having to deal with some kind of tea party insanity.” Iida rubbed his eyes. 

 

“Tea party insanity?” Sora asked.

 

“Better not to ask. I have no idea how to explain it.” Iida shook his head. 

 

“Well, either way, I think I know where we need to go to get Alice home,” Donald spoke up. 

 

“Oh, do you?” Alice smiled.

 

“It looks like we need to get back to the Pink Room, then we can take the door we used to get there in the first place.” Goofy nodded. 

 

“But to get to the Pink Room, we need to go through the Queen’s Maze. And there are probably card soldiers patrolling the area.” Izuku looked down. “We can probably try to force our way through, but that might do more harm than good.”

 

“So we need to find another way around.” Sora tapped his chin. “Oh! Wait, the Cheshire Cat, remember when we fell through that door? He said it was one of his shortcuts, which means there have to be others. And maybe some more of them lead to the Pink Room, and we can avoid the Queen’s castle altogether!”

 

“You’ve met the Cheshire Cat?” Alice asked. 

 

“Oh, you know him?” 

 

Iida nodded. “If you mean the cat that appears and disappears as he pleases, then yes, I’ve met him. He gave me what I think was supposed to be advice.”

 

“Yeah, he tends to do that. But funny enough, he usually points you in the right direction...usually.” Sora looked away. 

 

“In a roundabout way.” Izuku shrugs. 

 

“Anyway, we should probably get going.” Donald grabbed their attention again. “Besides, we need to keep moving before the card soldiers find us. The sooner we get going, the sooner we can get you all home.” 

 

“Good thinking, we don’t know how far they’ll actually look. We don’t want to be caught unawares.” Iida nodded. 

 

Goofy and Donald made noises of agreement and took the lead, leading the four behind them.

 

The group made their way through the forest, carefully moving through the grass and keeping an ear out for any soldiers. 

 

The further they went, the darker the forest became. As if the shadows had swallowed all of the light. It was hard to tell what was in front of them. The only way they were able to stay together was by staying close to each other.

 

“Do we even know where we’re going?” Iida whispered after a while

 

“We’re staying hidden, and we’re looking for some kind of path or a shortcut,” Donald said. “There’s no path we can see because some kind of dog with a broom for a head brushed it away!”

 

“A dog...with a broom for a head?”

 

“It’s probably normal here.” Sora shrugged.

 

“Looking for a shortcut now, are we?”

 

They all jumped at the sound of the all too familiar voice of the Cheshire Cat. They looked around for any sign of the floating tell-tale eyes and mouth. Instead of seeing any sign of him, they only heard a loud rumbling throughout the forest. The ground began shaking, making them all stumble and cling onto the nearest thing they could. 

 

A moment later, a large boulder came flying from some random direction, soaring over their heads and crashing into a tree, nearly splitting it in half. 

 

“What in the world was that?” Alice spun around to look at the boulder.

 

“I’m guessing rocks fly now?” Sora asked.

 

“Don’t tempt fate,” Izuku warned. 

 

“Wait a sec, that looks like the boulder we saw earlier.”

 

“Yeah, it does!” Donald nodded.

 

Before they could discuss it further, the familiar eyes appeared on top of the boulder. Then the mouth slowly came after, humming a nonsensical tune. 

 

“Of course it’s you.” Iida sighed 

 

“Why, yes. Who else would it be?” The Cat grinned. “How are you enjoying your tour of Wonderland, dear friend?”

 

“Quite frankly, I wish you would have warned me about the mad Queen.” Iida crossed his arms.

 

“Oh, but then where’s the fun in that? It doesn’t hurt to experience some of the madness here, does it?”

 

“That madness almost got them killed.” Donald frowned. 

 

The Cat waved one of his paws and shrugged. That was when Sora stepped up.

 

“Hey, while you’re here, we have to ask you something. Do you have any more shortcuts that go to the Pink Room? If so, where are they? We really need to get Alice home.”

 

“I haven’t seen any shortcuts, too many shadows.” The Cat replied nonchalantly. “Makes it rather difficult to find anything now, doesn’t it?”

 

“Shadows? Did they take away your shortcuts?” Goofy asked.

 

“Perhaps.” The Cat shrugged. 

 

“So they did,” Donald said.

 

“Perhaps.”

 

“So they didn’t?”

 

“Perhaps!”

 

“Answer the question!” 

 

The cat laughed before he snapped his fingers and disappeared in a flash of pink and purple sparkles.

 

“No, wait, please don’t leave!” Alice looked around. “We still need your help.”

 

“Who said I was leaving?” The cat spoke up again, making them all look around. It was hard to figure out where his voice was coming from. They could only figure it out when a pink and purple tail appeared on Iida’s shoulder.

 

“Listen, if the shadows took away your shortcuts, we could get them back for you.” Izuku looked at the Cheshire Cat as he appeared again, sitting on Iida’s shoulder and leaning on his head. “Just tell us where they went.”

 

“Would you please get off me?”

 

“Where they went?” The Cat chuckled before shaking his head. “This way? That way? Are they left, right, up, down? Does it matter? Everything’s been mixed up thanks to the shadows!”

 

“So you have no idea….” Izuku looked down.

 

“Oh, now I wouldn’t say that.” He hummed. “Try to seek out the upside-down room. Perhaps you’ll find the shadows there.” 

 

“The upside-down room?” Alice asked. 

 

“But first, perhaps you should visit the tea party. You’ve been invited after all!”

 

“Tea party?” Sora raised an eyebrow.

 

“That place again?” Iida looked up. 

 

The Cheshire Cat laughed before clapping his paws together and disappearing, leaving only pink and purple sparkles behind. 

 

“Be wary of the shadows, friends; they could be lurking anywhere!”

 

They all sighed as the Cat left them, leaving them with what seemed like even more nonsense.

 

“Visit a tea party?” Alice asked. “I highly doubt it’s tea time. Even if it was, there’s no way we’d make it on time.”

 

“With those three, every time is tea time.” Iida straightened out his glasses.

 

“Do ya know where the party is?” Goofy asked.

 

“More or less, I think I may know the way from here. But without a path, it’ll be a little harder to find.”

 

“What was that noise?” 

 

They all jumped at the new voice and the sound of footsteps following after it. A few of them peered around the bush and saw some of the cards in the forest, poking through the grass with their weapons. 

 

“They already caught up to us,” Alice whispered.

 

“Then it’s time to go. Iida, think you can lead the way?” Izuku looked up at him as he nodded. 

 

“Of course, I believe I had been going in this general direction before-”

 

“Halt, who goes there? On behalf of the Queen of Hearts, I order you to cease your...I said stop!” There was a loud shout and a clatter before more of the card soldiers began to yell. 

 

They didn’t have to guess what was attacking the fleeing card soldiers before seeing small shadows rising from the ground at their feet. 

 

“The Heartless are here!” Sora smacked a shadow away from them. 

 

“Were they hidin’ the whole time?” Goofy jumped in front of Alice and blocked a kick aimed at her. 

 

Sora watched as more of them began to crawl out of the grass and rise of the shade. There was a horde of them; all the creatures stared at them with shiny yellow eyes. They all started to move closer to the group, scratching at the ground and hissing at them. 

 

They all stared back at the Heartless until all the shadows jumped towards them. 

 

“Duck!” Donald shouted. “Thunder!”

 

Multiple bolts of lightning came down and crashed into the shadows, making them dissolve into dark mist as they hissed and screeched in pain. The rest of the Heartless didn’t waste time and charged towards them.

 

“Iida, keep Alice safe!” Izuku raced towards the Heartless. 

 

“What, but Midoriya!” He tried to follow Izuku and walked into a shimmering barrier. He tried to shout for Izuku but backed away as a Soldier Heartless attempted to kick the barrier and bounced off of it. 

 

He spotted Sora running towards them and finishing the Heartless before running off again to fight more of the shadows. Donald and Goofy supported Izuku and Sora, covering for them and watching their backs as they cut through the creatures. 

 

Iida couldn’t help but hit the barrier in frustration. He couldn’t support them. He couldn’t do anything to help his friend. He could only sit back and watch as the endless horde came from the grass and the shadows it cast. 

 

“They’re barely doing anything.” Iida frowned.

 

“Do you think they’ll be alright?” Alice asked.

 

“I hope so, they seem capable, and they’ve been able to beat back the Queen’s soldiers. I believe they can handle this.” He grits his teeth.

 

A shiver ran up Iida’s spine as he thought about it. It almost felt like he was reliving that night again, stuck behind a barrier and only hoping that it would be enough to keep the monsters away. How they were only able to rely on one friend to get rid of the monsters in front of them. 

 

It wouldn’t be a complete loop, would it? Would those shadows combine into towers of monsters that flew around and destroyed everything in their path? Would they be dragged back down again into a place unknown? Just as he was able to find at least one of his friends again?

 

Iida was snapped out of his thoughts as something slammed into the barrier, making it shimmer from the impact. The pair looked down to see Goofy getting up from the ground and shaking it off. Just as he was about to run off to help with the creatures, a large one appeared from the grass and barreled towards them. 

 

Goofy gasped and held up his shield. Iida was impressed that he was able to stay on his feet despite the monster’s sheer force. 

 

“Don’t worry, we ain’t gonna let anythin’ happen to ya,” Goofy assured him and managed to push the Large Body back. Sora came up from behind and hit it as hard as he could. It stumbled forward, and then again as Sora managed to land another hit. 

 

Sora quickly jumped out of the way to avoid a smack to the face. 

 

“Ha! Not this time!” Sora grinned.

 

“Don’t get cocky.” Donald smacked away a shadow. “That’s how you make more mistakes.” 

 

While the Large Body began to chase after Sora again, Izuku took the opportunity to come up behind it and slam his weapon into its back. The Heartless was about to turn around until Sora launched a fireball at it. It groaned in pain as the flames ate through the shadows, and it slowly dissolved. 

 

“Midoriya, take down the barrier,” Iida said as Izuku honed in on another Heartless that got too close. “There are too many, and from the looks of it, they’re endless.”

 

“If I drop the barrier, there’s a higher chance of you two getting hurt.” Izuku blocked a swipe and kicked the Shadow Heartless away.

 

“You’re unnecessarily wasting energy by keeping it up, and you four are getting nowhere with all these monsters. Our best bet is to run until we either lose them or we find a more defendable position, like what we had to do last time.”

 

Izuku faltered in his attack for a moment and received a kick to the face. Before he could recover, the Soldier Heartless took the chance to leap onto him and claw at him.

 

“Agh, get off me!” Izuku struggled with the Soldier and tried to pull it off him, only for the Heartless to get more violent. 

 

Before any of the others could help him, Iida ran over and tore the Heartless off before throwing it back into the grass. There was a clatter from where he threw it, but they ignored that. 

 

Upon seeing Iida and Alice free from the barrier, Donald squawked in surprise. 

 

“What are you two doing?” He asked.

 

“We need to run. There are too many here.” Iida ran back over to Alice. “I think I know where to go from here, but at this point, leaving is better than staying!”

 

Goofy bashed another Heartless and backed away as another large one emerged from the grass. “There’s nothin’ wrong with runnin’ away.”

 

“But there can’t be that many left can there?” Sora asked before cutting through another Heartless.

 

“Iida’s right.” Izuku agreed. “I don’t think these things are going to stop coming.”

 

Sora looked around before huffing. “Alright then, let’s go!”

 

“This way!” Iida started running with Alice in tow, but in the direction he was running, there was a large group of Soldier and Shadow Heartless with a few flying Heartless zooming around.

 

“Keep running!” Donald raised his staff. “Thunder!” 

 

Once again, bolts of lightning came crashing down on the Heartless, getting rid of most of them. The rest that remained Iida and Alice ran past, leaving the others to quickly finish off the remaining few. 

 

The Heartless followed them through the forest, desperately clamoring over one another to get to the group. They weaved through the trees and around bushes in an attempt to lose them. 

 

After what felt like forever, the darkness of the forest seemed to fade, giving way to soft sunlight that shone through the trees. It made it easier to see and made the Heartless slow down; they were becoming reluctant to follow them any further if it meant stepping into the light of day. 

 

After some time, they realized the Heartless had stopped following them, keeping to the shadows of the forest and hissing at them from afar. A wall of beady yellow eyes tracked their every move as if daring them to come into the woods again.

 

“They stopped.” Sora panted.

 

“Yeah, they did.” Goofy nodded.

 

“Let’s not push our luck; they might get brave and start to chase us again.” Izuku shook his head. 

 

“You’re still leading the way. Do you know where we are?” Donald asked. 

 

Iida looked around and walked around the area. Noting the mushrooms and the lilypads far above them. 

 

“I think I know where we are; we just need to go a little further. We shouldn’t be too far.”

 

“Are you sure?”

 

Iida nodded. “Yes, I’m starting to recognize this area. It shouldn’t be that much further.”

 

-.-

 

“Is it just me, or does this place seem familiar? Did we come this way before?” Sora looked above at the trees of leaves and lilypads. 

 

“Uh…” Izuku scanned the area and took note of some of the plants he had seen before. “Maybe? I don’t know.”

 

Iida continued to lead them through the forest, the area growing more familiar as they went. Sora nearly jumped when he thought he caught sight of the broom dog again. If it was nearby, then they had to be close.

 

Soon enough, they all began to hear music or something close to music. Like tea kettles mimicking shrill woodwinds with no actual melody. Then there was what they thought was steam or smoke filling the air. 

 

“What in the world….” 

 

“The Tea Party Garden should be just ahead.” Iida pointed. “One word of advice before we get there. Whatever you do, don’t mention the Cheshire Cat, or any cat for that matter.”

 

“Why’s that?” Goofy asked.

 

“Because it’ll upset the mouse living in one of the teapots.”

 

“A mouse living in a...wait what?” Sora jogged up to him to walk in time with him. “There’s a mouse living in a teapot?”

 

“Mmhm.”

 

“That’s so….”

 

“Strange?” Alice offered. 

 

“Yeah!”

 

“And they drink out of those teapots?” Donald asked.

 

“Yes, well, in their defense, the mouse just stays in one of them. It doesn’t move from that one at all. I think he sleeps most of the time. Which is preferred, he only wakes up to either spout some nonsense or panic when a cat is mentioned.”

 

“Noted.” 

 

“Hey, is that it up there?” Izuku pointed forward to the start of a path that led to a wall of greenery. In the middle was a clear path to get through, only blocked by a small gate that was halfway open.

 

“Yes, that’s the place.”

 

Iida took a deep breath and made his way forward, pushing open the gate and stepping inside the garden. Hedges were surrounding the area with flowers of different colors blooming from them. There was a short path that led past the table and uphill to what looked like a house. 

 

Much to his surprise, instead of hearing the singing he had been expecting, there was only the shrill whistling of the kettles. It no longer sounded like music, only a long monotonous note that began to fade as they approached the table. 

 

They stood quietly as the noise began to die down, leaving them in silence and giving them time to take in the scene. 

 

There were teapots and cups scattered around the garden, some of them broken while others remained intact. The chairs around the table were knocked over and misplaced. It was as if a tornado wreaked havoc through the place. 

 

“Didn’t you say there were people here?” Sora asked.

 

“Yes, there were. Or at least there should be.” Iida walked around, looking for any sign of the residents. “The Mad Hatter and the March Hare, they should be here.”

 

“Where do you think they could have gone?” Alice walked over to help with the search. She looked under the table to only find more teapots and teacups. 

 

“I’m not sure; they never seemed to leave the table.”

 

“Do ya think they went into that house?” Goofy asked and pointed up the hill.

 

Iida shook his head. “Last time I was here, I asked if that’s where they lived. Apparently, that house has always been there, but it’s not theirs. They don’t know who lives there.”

 

“Iida…” Izuku walked up to him. The worst-case scenario was already going through their minds.

 

What if they were too late?

 

What if in the time he was gone, the monsters had come to drag them away? 

 

“I couldn’t have been gone for more than a few hours, and those monsters never showed any signs of appearing here,” Iida muttered, staring at a broken teapot. “The tea is still warm, this couldn’t have happened too long ago.”

 

He took a deep breath and ran his fingers through his hair. He had to stay calm, there was no use in getting upset. He just had to think, had to figure something out. What would his brother do in this situation?

 

What would Tensei do?

 

His mind screeched to a halt as he tried to figure something out. Anything would be better than nothing, his brother wouldn’t be standing around like this. He’d probably already know what to do!

 

“Oh how curious.” Alice’s voice cut through his thoughts and he looked over to see her picking up a shaking teapot. Iida’s eyes widened at the sight and he hurried over, he recognized that pot.

 

Sora looked over her shoulder as she looked over the bright teapot and its design. With painted leaves and flowers on it.

 

“What’s with the teapot?” Donald asked.

 

“I saw it shaking on the table.” She answered.

 

“So there’s still someone here?”

 

“Yes, that’s the teapot the Dormouse stays in.” Iida made his way over and leaned towards it. “Surely if he’s here the others must be as well.”

 

Goofy and Donald shared a look before Iida tapped on the teapot. 

 

“Dormouse, it’s me. I’m sure you remember me from earlier, where did your friends go?”

 

The teapot shook for a bit with some rustling coming from inside. After a moment the lid rose as a small, shivering mouse peeked out.

 

“Gone, gone, gone the Hare and Hatter.” It murmured. “What you’ll do it will not matter.” 

 

“Where did they go?” Sora asked.

 

“The shadows came in through the night, and caused us all a terrible fright.” It sank down into the teapot again. “Our friends are gone, it’s been too long.” The Dormouse sniffled.

 

“We’re too late?” Izuku asked. 

 

The mouse didn’t answer and stayed within its teapot.

 

Iida stared blankly at the teapot as Alice looked away sadly. 

 

“It couldn’t have been more than a few hours,” Iida repeated. “How in the world did...but they never showed any signs of showing up here.” 

 

“The Heartless show up wherever they want to.” Donald walked over and patted his arm. “Even if you were here, you probably wouldn’t have been able to fight them off.”

 

Iida shook his head, he knew that. But even so, maybe he would have been able to get them to safety, at most he could have outrun the monsters. 

 

“Are you okay Iida?” Izuku asked.

 

Iida nodded. “I’ll be fine. It’s just, they were the first people I came upon when I woke up in this place. Even though we didn’t quite see eye to eye and I found their methods of celebrating unorthodox and strange, they still showed me kindness and hospitality. Even when they didn’t have to. They allowed me to get back on my feet and recover from what happened before.” 

 

“They were your friends, it’s okay to be upset.” Goofy frowned. 

 

“I’m aware, but still...how different would things have turned out if I hadn’t left?”

 

Sora frowned and looked down at the mess around them. From the looks of it at least they hadn’t gone down without a fight, but he could only imagine how scared they must have been.

 

“Even so, you might not have been able to get away with them.” Izuku looked towards the path. “There was a boulder in the way the last time we came in this direction, it must have appeared after you were arrested. There’s no way you could have gotten around it.”

 

Iida sighed and shook his head. There was nothing he could do about it now, as frustrating as that may be. He had no other choice but to move on and hope this didn’t happen to anybody else. 

 

“I suppose we should be going now, we can’t find the upside-down room if we linger in this place.” Iida looked at them before looking at the teapot.

 

“We’re going to be going now.” Alice gently tapped the teapot. “Will you be alright on your own Mr. Dormouse?”

 

He made a small noise and made the teapot rattle before quieting down. 

 

“Can’t we take him with us?” Sora asked. “It’d be kinda mean to just leave him on his own.”

 

Donald shook his head. “No, it’d be dangerous. Plus, we shouldn’t drag people around if they don’t want to be. Maybe it’d be best if we leave him be.”

 

“But still…” Sora frowned but stopped himself at the look Donald gave him. 

 

“Fine.” He sighed and tapped the teapot. “Hey uh...Mr. Dormouse?” Sora asked. “We’re gonna do our best and try to find your friends. Maybe they’ll come back soon! You just gotta hold out for a little bit okay?”

 

They heard the Dormouse sigh before going quiet again. Alice gently placed the teapot down and looked at the others. 

 

“Let’s get going then,” Izuku mumbled. “The sooner we find the Heartless in the upside-down room the sooner we can get rid of them, and the more we get rid of the less there will be to hurt anybody else. It’s our job to keep this stuff from happening isn’t it?”

 

“Yeah but…” Goofy looked around. “Where are we supposed to go from here?”

 

Izuku looked up at the house on top of the hill and pointed at it. “Let’s try there. It’s a start, but something is better than nothing. 

 

Izuku looked to the side to see Iida looking straight ahead at the house. It killed him to see Iida like this, so sad, to see that he’s lost someone else. Is this what the Cheshire Cat meant when he said they weren’t innocent? While they were trying to save Alice and Iida, someone else was being hurt by the Heartless. They were so focused on one thing they didn’t think about any other possibilities. But then they couldn’t have known could they?

 

Was there any way this could have gone differently?

 

“Alrighty then, Donald and I will take the lead.” Goofy patted Iida’s shoulder. “Ya stay close okay?”

 

“Right.” They all nodded and followed the Royal Knight and Magician up the hill and to the house. In all honesty, there was nothing special about the house, it looked normal. Built with wood and bricks and painted a soft pink color with hay for a roof.

 

Donald and Goofy stood in front of the door and paused before knocking. It sounded hollow and empty inside, they could hear the sound echoing within the house.

 

“Hello? Anybody in there?” Donald raised his voice.

 

“Sorry to bother ya!” Goofy apologized after. 

 

They only met with an eerie silence. 

 

“Is anybody in there?” Donald knocked again, only for the door to open afterward. It hadn’t been properly closed in the first place. 

 

They all shared a glance as Goofy pushed open the door, revealing a completely different room on the other side. It didn’t look like the inside of a house, instead, they were met with a wall in front of them and what looked like an open space to the left.

 

Izuku peeked out into the room and back to the garden. It was a sudden change, abrupt and jarring. 

 

“How the…”

 

“Is this one of the shortcuts the Cheshire Cat was talking about?” Sora asked. “You think this is one of the ones that he normally has? Or one he lost?”

 

“Does it really matter at this point?” Donald asked. 

 

“Well, I mean it does. Because what even is this place? Is this the upside-down room he was talking about? Or a random shortcut that leads to somewhere else?” Izuku kept peeking into the room and moving back out. 

 

“How curious.” Alice looked in and back towards the garden. “Though I guess there’s only one way to find out.”

 

As they made their way into the room the door closed behind them. They didn’t get the chance to be concerned about it as they heard a familiar voice clearing his throat.

 

“You finally found it.” The Cheshire Cat’s voice surrounded them until he appeared, sitting on top of Izuku’s hat. “I thought you’d get here sooner.”

 

“So you knew where this shortcut was?” Sora looked up at him. “Does that mean you know other ones that aren’t messed up? Ones the Heartless didn’t take?”

 

“Mmm, not all of them. Then again why should you be so concerned with those when you found the one you needed?” He grinned and stepped off Izuku’s hat, only to appear beside Alice. “You should take care since they are hiding here. If you really want to find those pesky shadows, I’d recommend turning a light on.” 

 

“Turning a light on?” Iida asked.

 

“Well, it does look a little dim here.” Alice looked around, scanning the room and letting out a gasp as she saw what was above her. “Oh my!”

 

“What is it?” Sora asked, looking up as Alice pointed to the ceiling. 

 

They all looked towards the ceiling and instead saw a bird’s eye view of the Pink Room. It looked dimly lit from afar, the table, the snoring doorknob, even the large pink door on the other side of the room.

 

“Oh, that’s…” Izuku looked up, then down, then up again. “Kinda jarring.”

 

“But you have to admit it’s pretty cool.” Sora chimed in. “Unless we fall, that won’t be fun.”

 

“It’s like the maze all over again.” Donald rubbed his temples. 

 

“This place is...hold on, what are those?” Iida stepped away from the group and pointed out two lamps in the middle of the room.

 

They all looked to where he was pointing and began to make their way towards the lamps that stood above them on tables. 

 

“Turning on a light…” Izuku muttered and walked forward. “The Cat wanted us to turn on a light, but the shadows are hiding in here, he said. So does that mean lighting up the place will get rid of them and set everything right?”

 

“Only one way to find out.” Sora started making his way towards one of the lamps. He grunted as he slowly climbed up the table that held one of the lamps. Once he was up there he approached the glass lamp and walked around it.

 

“So should I use my fire magic?” Sora asked. 

 

“Yes!”

 

Sora sighed and looked at his Keyblade, trying to concentrate on making a flame. As he was aiming towards the lamp, Izuku took the liberty to climb up the other table and approach the lamp. 

 

Izuku formed a flame in his hand and gently tossed the fireball into the lamp. His lit instantly, brightening up the room quite a bit. But now that it was brighter, it was much easier to see their surroundings. Izuku looked towards the walls that cast shadows on different parts of the room. 

 

The more he stared at the shadows the more he saw them move. Quietly writhing and churning all around them. There was something in the shadows, and the light was waking it up. 

 

“Hey, guys?” Izuku spoke up, but before he could say anything else Sora lit the lamp and brought even more light to the room. Izuku never got the chance to voice his concerns as a loud groan echoed around them. The shadows began to seep out of their hiding spots and creep across the walls. 

 

As the shadows stretched high above them the Cheshire Cat appeared on a ledge with a big grin on his face. 

 

“Now that all the lights are on I’m sure you can see the shadows now.” He disappeared as a dark tendril began to unfold from the walls, like a folded piece of paper. He didn’t reappear as he spoke again. “They’re all showing up now, they’re none too happy with you. Especially since you’ve disturbed their nap. I wonder, are you prepared for the worst? If not, then that’s too bad!”

 

He laughed as the shadows began to close in on them again, forcing everyone to regroup. They were caught off guard by the shadows that darted out from above and grabbed them, none of them got the chance to react as they were pulled down from the ceiling and slammed onto the floor of the Pink Room. 

 

They all groaned in pain before getting back to their feet, looking up at the giant Heartless that was forming before them. 

 

“Iida, Alice are ya okay?” Goofy asked. 

 

Iida coughed and got to his feet with Alice. He had shielded her from the harsh landing. “We’re fine. But what is that?”

 

“I think that’s the thing that’s been telling the Heartless what to do, like that other one we dealt with,” Sora answered. 

 

“Iida, you and Alice need to find somewhere safe, okay?” Izuku summoned his Keyblade and stepped forward. 

 

Iida was about to object as he saw the Heartless rise to its full height, sporting a pink, purple, and green color scheme. Its head looked like a tower, each section of it had a wry smile and yellow eyes. In each hand was a juggling club. It reminded him of a demented jester. 

 

“Please be careful,” Alice asked. 

 

“They will, we just have to trust them. Let’s go!” 

 

While Iida took Alice and ran off, the Trick Master looked towards them and raised one of its clubs. 

 

“Oh no, you don’t!” Sora shouted and ran forward, brandishing his Keyblade. Once he was within striking distance he brought his weapon down as hard as he could on one of the legs. Only to realize that the leg wasn’t affected at all. It was almost like it was made of hard rubber, the shape slightly contorted around the Keyblade. 

 

“What the…”

 

“Sora, get out of there!” Izuku yelled as a club smacked Sora away and sent him crashing towards the fireplace.

 

“Sora!” They all shouted in concern but soon had to scatter themselves as the monster began stomping around and taking swings at them. 

 

Sora got to his feet again and rubbed his head. That really hurt. But soon enough he shook himself out of it and started paying attention again. Everyone was trying to dodge the clubs and keep from getting stepped on. At the moment the Heartless seemed focused on Goofy, much to the knight’s dismay.

 

He did a quick scan to see where Iida and Alice were, relieved when he saw them on the other side of the room. They were keeping their distance and moving as the Heartless did. He thought back to the Heartless again, they couldn’t hit its legs since they would just bend around whatever was hitting them. 

 

Sora wracked his brain for a solution, to think of a plan. He looked between his friends and the Heartless for a moment before spotting the table and the chair. He grinned as he raced towards the. There was no way the Heartless could be completely invincible, they just had to be a little creative. 

 

“Look out!” Goofy blocked a club from smacking Donald across the room. Just a little ways away he saw Izuku aiming an ice spell at the Heartless. 

 

“Izuku, get the Heartless over by the table!” Sora pointed to his goal. Izuku nodded and fired off the spell, sending a large chunk of ice racing towards the Trick Master. The spell slammed into it and made it stumble before righting itself and glaring at the one who assaulted it. 

 

“Y-Yeah! That was me, come get me!”  Izuku ran away as he taunted it, leading it towards the table where he could see Sora climbing up. 

 

I really hope you’ve got a plan Sora!

 

Izuku reached the table and whirled around to face the Heartless. He could see it raising its clubs, about to strike him down. Izuku took the chance to hurl another Blizzara spell at it. Watching as the ice magic struck it and made it falter. He felt a cold power hum under his skin as frost spread across the Heartless’s face. 

 

That was when he saw Sora jump off the table and towards the Heartless, shouting and bringing down his Keyblade as hard as he could. There was a loud crack as the first hit connected, then another as Sora managed to land another hit. He rolled once he hit the ground and got back on his feet again.

 

“Yes! You can hit the top half!” He shouted.

 

“So that means we’re going to have to keep using the table and chair then.” Izuku eyed the monster and started sprinting away as it went to strike him again. 

 

“We just need to keep it around here.” Sora started running towards the table again. 

 

“I can do that.” Izuku nodded and summoned a bolt of Thunder to strike the Heartless. Quickly getting its attention. 

 

As it began to stomp towards a fleeing Izuku, Donald cast a spell of his own, and sent more bolts of lightning to rain down on the Heartless. 

 

Izuku whirled around to watch the Heartless, it had lost focus on Izuku and instead turned its anger on Donald and Goofy again. 

 

“You just go after whatever hurt you most recently, at least if you can see it,” Izuku muttered. He shuddered as he prepared another spell, feeling his body temperature plummet even further. 

 

Be careful, don’t use too much magic.

 

Izuku took a deep breath despite the cool air that wrapped around his lungs, feeling it constrict and tighten his chest. 

 

No, this was different. He knew he had plenty of magic, and he wasn’t feeling any exhaustion. So what was it?

 

“Midoriya, pay attention!” Iida shouted. 

 

Izuku forced himself to focus and looked up to see Donald and Goofy being chased into the corner by the Trick Master. Iida and Alice were across from him, watching him with worry. 

 

Don’t get lost in your head!

 

“Donald, Goofy, over here!” Izuku called out and began running towards them, towards the fireplace. 

 

Izuku flung an ice spell towards the Heartless, watching it turn towards him again. He just had to lure it back to the table. 

 

He didn’t waste any time running as soon as it faced him. That thing was able to cover more ground in less time than he could hope to. 

 

“Sora, it’s all yours!” Izuku yelled as he turned to fling another spell at it. He had to keep its attention on him. Then he had to keep it away from Sora so he could climb up the table again. They just had to whittle it down, little by little until they could either knock it down or finish it off. Whichever would come first. 

 

“Alright!” Sora stepped back, watching the Heartless, before taking off at a sprint and jumping at the Heartless while it was distracted. He grit his teeth as he reached for the power he felt earlier. The power that saved them at the last second, the electricity that ran through his blade and exploded from the impact. 

 

He tightened his hold on his weapon as he got closer to the Heartless, ignoring the fear that gripped his heart. He brought down the Keyblade as hard as he could, and felt an explosion of energy crackle along his skin and slam into the enemy. 

 

The explosion of power sent Sora flying back and crashing to the ground while the Heartless shuddered violently and collapsed to its knees. 

 

“It’s down!” Iida yelled.

 

“On it!” Izuku raced forward towards the stunned Heartless. He took a deep breath and coated his weapon with magic, letting ice flow out. He felt a pressure growing in his chest, becoming more and more intense. He couldn’t afford to think about it, he had to stay focused.

 

I don’t know how long this thing will stay down, so I have to hit this thing as hard as I can. At least try to weaken before it gets up again. 

 

He could see Donald and Goofy make their way over as well, charging forward to help. Donald was already getting ready to cast a spell and Goofy was charging ahead to bash his shield into the monster. 

 

He was using a lot of magic at once, but it would be fine. If he could make the hit count it’d be worth it. He could let at least some of his magic regenerate while he ran around to distract it. He wasn’t sure how many Ethers he had left. 

 

Izuku shouted as he slammed Indomitable Spirit into the Heartless, watching an explosion of cool air and small ice shards force it to jerk away from him. 

 

“Alright, I think that did some da-!” Izuku shuddered and gasped as the pressure in his chest suddenly exploded. Ice ran through his veins, starting from his chestand slowly spreading to his fingers. He could even feel it flowing into his Keyblade. 

 

“Izuku move!” Donald shouted and threw a volley of lightning at the Heartless. Before the sparks dispersed Goofy slammed his shield into its head as hard as he could.

 

Sora huffed as he got to his feet, he hadn’t been expecting that much output. It had brought down the Heartless, but it also surprised him. But he couldn’t help the rush it gave him, it still amazed him he was able to do that in the first place! He felt the hair on the back of his neck standing on end. 

 

He raced towards the Heartless and was about to hit it again until it shook itself out of its stupor and stood up, showing off two large cracks on its faces. The Trick Master didn’t give any of them the chance to run and gain ground before spinning around in the circle, wildly flailing its clubs about. 

 

Izuku snapped out of his momentary daze and tried to cast a barrier around them before the hit could connect, instead, the half-formed barrier shattered and sent them all flying back in different directions. Izuku gasped for air as he slammed into the wall and fell to the ground. 

 

He was faintly aware of someone shouting his name but instead, all he could focus on was the intense cold that settled inside of him. The initial shock was gone now, and he recognized the magic humming under his skin. 

 

This seems familiar...

 

“Midoriya!” Iida shouted and ran over to his friend with Alice in tow. The closer he got the colder the air was, as if he was walking into a freezer. He looked over Izuku as he got to his feet, a little unsteady. Iida looked over him, seeing a few scrapes but no other injuries. What had really caught his eye though was the faint blue glow that surrounded Izuku, if he had to guess that was the source of the cool air around them. 

 

“Are you alright?” Alice asked. 

 

“Y-Yeah.” Izuku looked up. “I think I’m okay…”

 

“What’s happening?” Iida asked. “Or, what happened?

 

“I don’t know,” he admitted, “but I think I’ve got an idea.” 

 

She told me about this I think...

 

An alarmed squawk made them all look up. They could see Donald ducking and dodging around the Trick Master. There were a few sparks lingering around it, evidence of the Magician’s last attack. The Heartless seemed to be in a frenzy this time though, as if it was enraged by what they managed to do to it. 

 

The Heartless was chasing Donald into a corner, not giving him any room to run somewhere else. 

 

“Donald!” Izuku stood up, but Iida had beaten him to the punch. He took off, leaving dust where he had been a moment ago. He had already pulled up pant legs to reveal the pipes that came from his calves. He zoomed across the room and grabbed Donald before running past the Trick Master, narrowly avoiding the clubs it swung towards them. 

 

“What are you doing? You’re supposed to be with Alice!” Donald looked at him..

 

“Apologies, but I was afraid I was the only one able to get you out of there. You were being chased into a corner. Midoriya is with Alice, don’t worry she’s safe.” He came to a stop once they were across the room and away from the Heartless. 

 

Donald glanced at Iida’s legs and noticed the pipes sticking out of them. He had many questions, but decided to put those aside. 

 

The Heartless turned around to look at all of them now that they had all recovered from its last attack. They all watched the Heartless shudder violently and swung its clubs around in anger before one of them hit the stove. 

 

There was a weak sparking noise that came from the stove, growing louder until it finally burst into flames. The Heartless paused, and a mischievous gleam crossed the many eyes of the Heartless. It took its clubs and held them over the flame, watching them catch fire before turning back to them. A malevolent grin now on its many faces.

 

“It set its clubs on fire?” Sora asked. 

 

“Looks like it.” Goofy frowned. “Which means we gotta start bein’ real careful.”

 

Izuku let out a deep breath and held his weapon up. He was much more thankful for the cold magic swirling around him now. He just had to keep it going, keep it active until he could build up more power and unleash it. 

 

Before Izuku could start looking for a plan the Heartless began stomping around again and pounding the clubs on the floor, leaving fire to linger where it had struck. The sent all of them scrambling away to avoid the flames 

 

Izuku took Alice’s hand and ran away from the rampaging Heartless. It had no real target, it was just trying to lash out at whatever it could. He could come up with a plan later, right now he just had to get Alice clear of the danger. 

 

The Trick Master continued to trample across the room and hit whatever it could. While it wasn't paying attention, Sora managed to pull himself up to the table and hid behind the two bottles. He watched the fiery clubs with fear, waiting for some kind of opening. They had to stop it and keep it from burning the place down. 

 

Sora braced himself as the Heartless got closer, he pulled at his magic and began to cast an ice spell. 

 

He took a deep breath and jumped out of his hiding spot when the Heartless was right in front of him. 

 

“Blizzar-” 

 

The Trick Master brought down its clubs around Sora and sent the table into the ground. He was falling before he knew it and sent the spell off prematurely. Sora hit the ground as the half formed ice spell struck the Heartless. 

 

It can manipulate the room?! 

 

The Heartless locked its gaze on Sora as the ice melted off its face. It took a moment before bringing down its clubs again, one of them smacked into the chair and flattened it while the other was aimed towards Sora. Sora yelped and rolled out of the way, narrowly dodging the fiery club. 

 

Sora backed away from the lingering flames and looked at the Heartless as it swung at him again. He didn’t have enough time to dodge it and held up his Keyblade to dodge. The club slammed into his weapon, pushing him back a couple of feet. 

 

Sora grunted and withheld a pained cry as the flames began to lick at his skin. His eyes flicked to the side as he saw someone sprinting his way. 

 

“Blizzara!” 

 

Sora threw himself back as a large chunk of ice flew towards them. He saw the ice slam into the Heartless. 

 

“Are you okay?” Izuku shouted.

 

“Y-Yeah, I’m fine.” Sora nodded. “Got a little too close to the fire though…” He looked up as the Heartless started moving again and scrambled to get out of the way. 

 

“We need to put out the fire before we can really do anything, if we get too close we’ll only get hurt.” Izuku jumped aside to avoid a swing. “And we need to find a way to get that table and chair back up.”

 

“The Heartless might just set its clubs on fire again if we put them out.” Sora panted.

 

“Then we put out the stove, and keep it distracted so it won’t try to set it on fire again. You think you’ve got a good hand on the Blizzard spell?” 

 

“I would say so.”

 

“Good, even if its minor the Heartless will usually turn its attention to whoever hurt it last. So whenever it starts getting too close to someone-”

 

“Someone else has to distract it. It’s basically a game of hot potato...but more dangerous.”

 

“Essentially.” 

 

Sora eyed the fire lingering on the walls and the scorch marks on the floor. They had to take this thing down quick. 

 

They looked ahead to see Donald and Goofy running towards them.

 

“I think Donald can put out the stove, and Goofy can watch his back. Does that sound good?” Sora glanced over. 

 

“Yeah, go ahead and tell them that. I can keep it busy for a while!” Izuku whirled around as Sora ran past him, and fired off another Blizzard spell. He watched it crash into the Heartless’s arm and start to spread. The monster looked at him before bringing one of its clubs to its arms and breaking off the ice. 

 

“Yeah, probably should have figured it’d do that…” Izuku took off running and led the Heartless away from the others. 

 

“What is he doing?” Donald asked. 

 

“He’s keeping it distracted.” Sora answered. “But we sorta have a plan. Do you think you can put out the flames on the stove?” He pointed at the stove in question, the flames were still raging and were beginning to spout out black smoke. “And Goofy can make sure nothing bad happens to you.”

 

“What about the two of ya?” Goofy looked up to see Izuku narrowly avoid another swing. 

 

“Izuku and I will keep it distracted, then once the stove is out we can put out the flames on its clubs! That’ll take away most of the danger.”

 

“And then what?” Donald asked.

 

Sora flinched at a crashing sound. “We haven't gotten that far yet, but we can figure it out as we go.” Sora left them with that and started running towards Izuku. He took a deep breath and focused on the cold of the spell. 

 

“Blizzard!” He held out his Keyblade as an ice crystal slammed into the back of its head. The Trick Master quickly turned its attention on Sora again and began to lumber towards him. Sora fired off one more spell before he turned to sprint away. 

 

-.-

 

Iida watched all this with bated breath, he couldn’t stand how useless he was. He could only watch as those four risked life and limb to keep the monster distracted so someone else could get a breather. 

 

Izuku and Sora were taking turns keeping it distracted, while Donald and Goofy were still trying to put out the stove fire. To their credit, it didn’t look as severe as it had before. They were making progress, but Donald was starting to look tired. 

 

Quirk exhaustion- or magic exhaustion whatever the duck insisted on calling it. 

 

Sora had taken over for Izuku not too long ago. He had spared a glance to his friend and was disheartened by what he saw. The blue glow around him had intensified, but he had begun to shake; and what looked like ice was creeping up his face. 

 

“Quirks are physical abilities too, Midoriya…” He muttered. “You need to warm yourself up. Unless…”

 

“My Quirk is called Energy Conversion. You see, I take my own energy and turn it into other types.”

 

“You don’t have enough energy to warm yourself up.” He muttered. He had been using his own energy to create those chunks of ice. Of course, as every Quirk does, it had some kind of recoil. 

 

“We have to help.” Iida stepped forward. “They’re spread too thin.”

 

“But they told us to stay away from the monster, how are we supposed to help?” Alice asked.

 

His eyes darted around, looking for something, anything . Then he spotted the table and the chair that were still flattened into the ground. That was what Sora had been using to get up close to the monster’s weak point. But now they were depending on long range attacks that only seemed to annoy it. 

 

He narrowed his eyes. In this nonsensical place, a simple smack to the table could flatten it into the ground; but there had to be some way to bring it back up again.

 

“Let’s try bringing the table and chair back up.” Iida set his gaze forward. “But first you should-”

 

“Let me come with you, please.” Alice looked up. “I can’t bear to see our friends struggle either. So please, let me help.” 

 

Iida stared at her, then looked to the group that were on the battlefield. Izuku had taken over as the distraction again, and the stove was still burning. They needed every advantage they could get. 

 

“Alright, fine. But if that monster gets too close then I must insist on moving us to safety.”

 

“I understand.”

 

Without another word the two ran as fast as they could to the flattened table and chair. They both kept an eye on how far the monster was and who was distracting it. The creature was getting increasingly frustrated as time went on, it would stomp its feet and swing around its clubs with reckless abandon before chasing after someone. 

 

Iida and Alice stared at the furniture in confusion before dropping to their knees and feeling around. They could feel the texture of the table on the floor, even the tops on the bottles but they couldn’t find any purchase. 

 

They continued to scramble for some kind of solution, getting more desperate as the Heartless began to get closer. 

 

It wasn’t until they grasped at the edges of the table that they were able to feel something, it was as if their fingers sank into the ground. They looked at each other in surprise before reaching deeper until they felt the bottom of the table. 

 

Wordlessly they began to pull the table up, feeling it slowly rise out of the ground. After a particularly rough pull, the table shot up again and knocked the two back. The table appearing had surprised even the Heartless as it crashed into it and nearly fell over. 

 

Iida hurriedly pulled Alice away as the monster raised a club to strike the table again. Before it could connect a large torrent of ice assaulted the Trick Master and made it turn towards the offender.

 

“Do-on’t.” Izuku warned through chattering teeth. 

 

“Midoriya!” Iida shouted.

 

“Wh-What are you two...d-doing?” He asked. 

 

“Getting the table and chair back, it’s the only way you can reach its face right?”

 

“Y-Yeah but-”

 

“Keep it distracted, and we’ll get the chair up. Then we’ll get out of the way!” 

 

Izuku stared at them before nodding and assaulting the Heartless with another wave of ice. In turn more began to spread across his body. 

 

“Be careful Midoriya!” 

 

Izuku sprinted away from the Heartless as the two ran towards the chair. He couldn’t be more thankful for Iida than he was right now. He glanced ahead to see the stove fire was pretty much out, the whole wall a mess of ice and water. 

 

At the single sign of a spark, Donald smacked it with a minor ice spell. 

 

“We got the stove out!” Goofy shouted.

 

Izuku nodded as he made a sharp turn and flung another ice spell at the Trick Master, a large ice crystal slammed into its face and made it stumble back. Izuku grinned before flinching at the rush of cold magic. 

 

The more blows he landed the stronger he got, but the power he was using wanted to be unleashed, to be used. Instead he insisted on holding onto it, building it up more and more until he found the perfect opening to let it all out. Except that the longer he held onto it, and the stronger it got, the more it started to backfire on him. 

 

Was it that his body couldn’t handle it? Was it like the magic overflow, it was too much for him to handle in one go?

 

Izuku slipped and fell over before scrambling to his feet again. He looked up to see a fiery club about to come down on him when another ice spell hit the Heartless. Sora stood behind it and wasted no time in running off to lure it away. 

 

Izuku sighed as he steadied himself, the world was starting to spin, and his coordination was off. 

 

Hypothermia, his mind supplied. Backlash, he warned himself. He looked down to see frost was starting to spread where he was standing. He sighed and looked up when he heard a cry of triumph from Iida and Alice. The chair and table were back. 

 

Izuku shook himself back into focus and took off running again. 

 

“Sora!” He yelled and pointed at the furniture. Sora nodded and began running towards it while Izuku took over again. The Trick Master of course turned to its assailant and gave chase. He kept glancing over his shoulder to keep an eye on it. 

 

The Heartless was getting slower, the ice on it wasn’t melting as fast anymore. Even the flames looked less intense. 

 

He grinned to himself as he sprinted towards the table.

 

So you do have a limit.

 

Sora was already starting to climb up to the table. He didn’t see Iida or Alice, which meant they must have gotten to safety. 

 

Izuku was almost at the table when he heard someone screaming his name. He looked ahead to see Iida standing on top of the table. 

 

He felt the heat before anything else. The Trick Master had thrown the club at him before he could get any further. Izuku cried in pain as he was sent to the ground, the force of the club made him gasp for air. Izuku tried to regain his bearings and pull himself up again. 

 

He could feel the lingering flames licking at his skin and eating away at the ice. 

 

“Midoriya!” Iida shouted at his friend and watched him struggle to get up. Alice squeaked in fear when the table shook, the club had crashed into the base of the table and nearly sent it toppling. 

 

Iida looked to the side when he heard Sora cry out in surprise and lose his grip. Before he could fall down, Iida rushed over and pulled him up.

 

“Thanks! Is Izuku okay?” Sora rushed to the edge to get a look at his friend.

 

“That blow knocked him down, and he’s still recovering.” Iida grit his teeth as the monster drew closer. “I have an idea. It is incredibly reckless, but I think it may buy you and Midoriya the time you need in order to finish that thing off.”

 

“And what idea is that?”

 

Iida looked up as the monster stared them all down and was about to smack the table down again. 

 

Move!

 

The engines in his legs flared to life, and he sprinted forward before leaping into the air. Sora watched in a mixture of shock and awe as he leapt forward. Even Donald and Goofy watched in shock as he jumped straight towards the Heartless.

 

“Recipro Burst!”

 

He kicked at the face of the Heartless as hard as he could, hearing a loud crack as its head snapped back. 

 

I just needed to buy them a little more time!

 

“Iida!” Sora shouted and watched him fall to the ground. The Heartless stumbled back a few steps as Iida landed on the ground. He was quick to recover and go over to Izuku, still struggling to get to his feet. A patch of ice began to spread where he was, slowly spreading out. 

 

“Midoriya, you need to get up!” Iida grabbed the back of his shirt and helped him to his feet. 

 

Izuku smiled and nodded. “Yeah, s-sorry. Thank you.” His gaze snapped up as the Trick Master lunged itself forward at them. A new crack on its face from where it had been kicked. 

 

Izuku ran forward and gathered up all the energy he had managed to build up. He took a deep breath as he held up his Keyblade, taking a moment to remember a move his Master had done. So long ago, yet it was as clear as day. 

 

“Diamond Dust: Overtake.” He exhaled as he slammed his  Keyblade into the ground, channeling all the power he gathered into the attack. Ice spread across everything in the room. The Heartless was stopped in its tracks as the ice spread up its body and encased it in a freezing prison. 

 

Izuku looked up at the table as he fell back with thick ice covering his body.

 

“Sora!”

 

He didn’t need to be told again. Sora gathered everything he had as he leapt off the table with energy crackling along his blade. 

 

Sora felt the Heartless’s gaze on him as he raised the Keyblade over his head.

 

“Stun Impact!” 

 

Sora brought down his Keyblade as hard as he could, feeling it cut through the ice and tear through the Heartless. The Heartless shattered into pieces and disappeared into nothing. Only a large heart that was now free remained, and floated away. 

 

Sora landed where the Heartless had been just a moment ago. When he was sure nothing else was going to appear he let out a sigh and fell over. 

 

“Sora! Izuku!” Donald and Goofy rushed over. 

 

“Ugh, everything hurts.” Sora groaned.

 

Izuku wordlessly nodded as he shivered. 

 

Iida let out a shaky breath as Alice approached him, she had made her way down from the table. 

 

“It’s over.” He sighed. 

 

“It is. I must admit, that was quite frightening.”

 

“Agreed.” Iida nodded. “Let’s go check on them. I’m worried they may need medical attention.” 

 

-.-



“Are ya okay there?” Goofy looked over Izuku with worry.

 

“I-I’m fi-ine.” Izuku slowly sat up. He looked around to see most of the room was covered in ice. Thankfully it was already starting to melt and disappear, as did the ice on himself. 

 

“You went overboard.” Donald scolded him. “And you,” he looked at Sora. “You shouldn’t have rushed in at the beginning. You’re lucky you didn’t break anything when you hit the wall.”

 

“That’s good, I thought I did for a second.” Sora sheepishly grinned.

 

“You’d know if ya broke somethin’,” Goofy patted his shoulder. 

 

“You’re more bruised than anything, a few burns, but I don’t have enough magic left to patch you up.” Donald frowned. 

 

“Thankfully we don’t need it. Here ya go. Drink up, both of ya.” Goofy dug into his pockets and handed the boys a potion each. 

 

Sora stared at his before shrugging and drinking down the contents. 

 

“I-I’m okay.” Izuku tried to hand it back. “Really.”

 

“Nuh-uh. Ya gotta drink it.” Goofy insisted. “I can still see where ya got scratched up from the forest. Then ya got banged up real good in this fight.”

 

“He’s right, it took you a while to recover from that hit.”

 

“I-Iida! What about you?”

 

“Alice and I are unharmed. My engines are stalled for now, but that’s because of the cooldown.”

 

“Are you-”

 

“Midoriya, please. I insist you treat your injuries. The sooner you do, the sooner we can get Alice home. And the sooner we can have a discussion.”

 

Izuku sighed and popped open the bottle and gulped it down. He sighed in relief as most of the pain disappeared. 

 

“Potions don’t always heal all the way, but they do help out.”

 

“I’ll say.” Sora got to his feet and stretched. Izuku followed shortly after.

 

“Since we’re okay now I guess it’s time to grow big again and-”

 

“What is with all the racket?” The Doorknob shuddered. “And it’s freezing in here! How’s a doorknob to get any sleep?”

 

Izuku swore he saw a crack appear in Iida’s glasses. 

 

“Would you mind keeping it down? I would like to finish my nap.” The Doorknob yawned, and in his mouth there was a shimmer that caught their attention. It was shaped like a Keyhole.

 

Izuku and Sora looked down as their Keyblades appeared and jerked them forward to point at the Keyhole. A beam of light shot from their Keyblades and into the Keyhole, filling the room with light as a locking sound was heard. 

 

Once the light died down the Doorknob went right back to sleep, snoozing as if nothing had happened. 

 

“What in the world was that?” Iida asked. 

 

“I dunno, but it sounded like something closed.” Sora shrugged. 

 

They all looked down as what looked like a gem fell out of the Doorknobs mouth with a gleam. 

 

“What is that? ” Sora asked. 

 

“It looks like a Gummi, but not a regular one. Nope!”

 

“I’ll hold onto it.” Donald grabbed it and shoved it in his pocket. 

 

“Splendid, wonderful! A job well done. You’re quite the heroes now aren’t you?”

 

They looked up to see the Cheshire Cat sitting on the table. 

 

“You again!”

 

The Cat grinned at Iida before fading away and reappearing on Sora’s shoulder. “I suggest you all run along now. You have no more business in this place. You’ve done us all quite the service.” He hummed as he hopped off, dropping something in Sora’s pocket. 

 

“I believe it is time for Alice to return home.”



-.-



“I believe this is goodbye.” Alice watched as a piece of carpet came from above and unfurled at her feet. 

 

“Yeah, I guess it is.” Sora smiled. “I’m glad we got you home.”

 

“As am I. Now you don’t have to worry about the Queen.” Iida nodded. “Hopefully you won’t find yourself in this place again.”

 

“I don’t believe I will. I’ve seen enough rabbit holes for one day. Will we see each other again?”

 

“I’m not sure, maybe we will.” Izuku shrugged. 

 

“That would be nice. I would love to have you all over for tea one day.” She laughed. “Well, a good day to you. And safe travels!”

 

She made her way up the carpet and to the top of the rabbit hole. 

 

“And how are we going to get out of here?” Iida asked. 

 

“Oh that’s easy.” Donald shook his head. He pulled out his staff and held it up. “Alakazam!”

 

A puff of smoke blurred their vision and when it cleared they were in the Gummi Ship.

 

“What is all this?” Iida asked. 

 

“It’s our Gummi Ship! It’s how we get from world to world. Right now it’s how we’re going to get from Wonderland to Traverse Town.” Donald hopped into the driver's seat and began to turn everything on. 

 

Goofy looked between the passengers and the chairs before clearing his throat. “Iida, how about ya sit next to Donald. I’m gonna whip us up somethin’ to snack on.”

 

Iida saw the issue and frowned, but didn’t question him. “I see, thank you.”

 

Once they all got settled in Donald took off to the lanes between, it was a much easier takeoff than leaving Traverse Town. 

 

As Izuku reached into his bag to pull out a notebook, Iida turned the passenger chair to face him, a serious expression on his face.

 

“Midoriya.”

 

“Yes?”

 

“I believe now is a good time as any to have that discussion you promised me.”



-HoL-




Notes:

A big thank you to keeperofhounds for beta-ing this fic!

Discord: https://discord.gg/yFZPD5K

Chapter 14: Owed Explanations

Summary:

Izuku and Iida have a much-needed talk

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Owed Explanations



“I believe now is as good a time as any to have that discussion you promised me.”

 

Izuku paused for a moment before looking down. He laid the notebook down in his lap before sighing. 

 

“Yeah, that’s true. I promised to explain everything to you, didn't I?” 

 

“Yes, you did.” 

 

Izuku slowly brought his gaze back up to his friend before running a hand through his hair. Where was he supposed to start? There was so much, way too much to explain. The Worlds, the Heartless, Keyblades...he cringed at the thought of having to tell him he was Master Aqua’s student. Iida would definitely get on him for that. 

 

Sora looked between them nervously, he could sense the tension in the air. Everyone could. He looked over to see Goofy watching them, and even Donald kept glancing at them. 

 

“Well, oh man, where would you want me to start?” Izuku asked. “Because there’s...it’s a lot.”

 

“Preferably the beginning.” Iida raised an eyebrow.

 

Izuku opened his mouth before shutting it again. He took a deep breath and looked at his notebook. There was no getting out of it, he had to tell his friend. He had a feeling he owed it to him anyway. What better place to start than the monsters that started everything?

 

“Okay so, you know those monsters?” Izuku asked, only continuing when he saw Iida nod. “Those things are called Heartless, and they’ve been around for a long time. Since before they started showing up in our world. Those things are made out of the darkness of people’s hearts, their souls. And you can’t get rid of them through conventional ways, a bunch of heroes have tried.”

 

“Yes, I know that. I believe we all know that. But similarly, they can only be defeated by certain people, and you and Sora happen to be those people. Akin to someone else we know.”

 

Izuku nods. “I’ll get there, just give me a second. So, the Heartless, they go after people with light in their hearts, they feed off of it, but that isn’t the only thing they want. You see, sometimes when there are too many Heartless, they can destroy your home, your world. Which is what happened to us.” He looked up. 

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“N-Now hear me out!” Izuku held his hands up. “Worlds are...divided. There are different ones, and each one is typically supposed to be confined to that one alone. They’re not supposed to know about other worlds but with everything going on, it’s kind of inevitable. Our world was destroyed by the Heartless, which is how you ended up in Wonderland.”

 

“But, wait. Other worlds, Midoriya are you hearing yourself? That sounds ridiculous. And hearts? Souls?”

 

“The truth often does.” Donald cut in. “Believe me.”

 

“Try to think of different worlds as...I dunno different realms? Different planes of existence?”

 

“Different realms is a better way of thinkin’ about it.” Goody came over with a tray of steaming mugs and small plates. He handed a mug of hot chocolate and a small plate of cookies to everyone, Izuku and Iida didn’t take theirs so he put them aside for later. 

 

“Anyway, each world has its own rules and its own way o’ workin’. There ain’t two worlds that are exactly the same.” Goofy continued. “Each one is different, like that Wonderland world, that place was wacky. Nothin’ like your world I’d guess.”

 

“No, nothing like our...world.” Iida sighed. “So, what those mons- Heartless go to every world and what, cause chaos?”

 

“Essentially yeah, and they destroy worlds. Which is what they did to ours.” Izuku looked down. 

 

I was too weak to do anything about it, I’m sorry.

 

“And what exactly happens when a world disappears?” Iida asked. 

 

“Well, that’s...uh…” 

 

“When your world disappears, the people there disappear too.” Donald sighed. “But sometimes, there are people who manage to make it out.”

 

“Yeah, like you.” Sora bit into his cookie. “Leon said most people end up in Traverse Town, but sometimes people can be scattered to other worlds. Which is what I think happened to my friends.”

 

“But to those who didn’t make it to other worlds, what they’re just...dead?” 

 

Izuku wilted under that question, his mother came to mind. “...Yeah. They just disappear with the world too.” 

 

Iida’s heart sank at the confirmation. That meant his mother and father, his classmates, Tensei- they were…

 

“I see. So, escaping to another world is just by chance, yes?”

 

“Yes.” Izuku nodded. “I’m...I’m sorry. But I found you, and Eri, she’s safe. There’s a good chance that maybe we can find Todoroki and Uraraka too. Since we had all fallen together.” 

 

Iida sighed. “I do hope they made it out, and if they did then they’re alright.”

 

“Me too.” Izuku nodded. 

 

“Right then, let’s continue.” Iida cleared his throat and pushed his glasses up his face. He was still struggling to process this, and Izuku couldn’t blame him. Granted he had the chance to do it with Master Aqua who cleared up any confusion, meanwhile, Iida didn’t have the reassurance of a Keyblade Master who knew what they were doing.

 

“Yeah, so, what else is there?” Izuku scratch at his face. 

 

“We’ve gone over what you call worlds, I still...that doesn’t sound real, and those Heartless, oh. Right. There is something else that I’d like to discuss regarding those things.”

 

Izuku gulped as his friend fixed him with a hard stare. 

 

“Those monsters, the Heartless, in the past heroes haven’t been able to take out the Heartless not permanently. Even if they did, they didn’t stay gone for long, just would just reappear. But we both know about the one person who can keep them away.” 

 

“Guardian.” Izuku nodded. 

 

“Yes.”

 

“Guardian?” Sora looked between them. 

 

Iida nodded and glanced at Sora. “You also have the same abilities as her, now that I think about it.”

 

Sora raised an eyebrow in confusion before Izuku spoke up. 

 

“Guardian is a vigilante from our world.” Izuku began to fidget and mess with the end of his shirt. “She’s taken care of the Heartless for years. And would help out civilians and heroes when they needed it.”

 

“It was still unrelegated Quirk use, it’s illegal.” 

 

“Yeah, but even so, it’s not like she broke the laws with malicious intent.” Izuku looked to the side. “She was doing the best she could with what she had. She didn’t know all the rules, she just wanted to help.”

 

“Ignorance of the law is not an excuse Midoriya. Besides how-”

 

“Okay there, now how about ya two take a minute to breathe. You’re both gettin’ riled up. It’s been a pretty long day, and I don’t think either of ya have eaten much.” Goofy came by with the tray again. “Let’s calm down before ya start arguing.”

 

Izuku hesitantly took the mug and the plate. The mug was still warm, still at an acceptable temperature that wasn't considered too cold. He took a sip and kept his eyes averted from his friend. He glanced at Sora who gave a thumbs up.

 

He nodded, he was fine. This was fine. No one said explaining all this was going to be easy. 

 

While Izuku idly sipped at his hot chocolate, Iida tapped his finger against the mug. His mind was racing. He looked back to Izuku’s attacks, how he fought, then thought of the videos he had seen of the vigilante. They both had the ability to harness the elements, and at first, it was only Guardian who had been able to summon a key-shaped sword. But now Izuku could.

 

His friend who had told him his Quirk was Energy Conversion, he was starting to wonder how true that was. Did his Quirk have a different name, and that was just the description he gave to keep it under wraps? But then he summoned that key-shaped sword back at the battle simulation. 

 

Iida wasn’t sure, but he doubted ‘Energy Conversion’ had the ability to create weapons. 

 

Did that mean..?

 

Iida sighed, having not yet touched his beverage. 

 

“You gonna drink that?” Izuku asked,

 

“I’m not sure.” Iida stared at the mug. “At the moment, I’m more concerned about...everything else.”

 

Donald turned to look at him. “Everything else meaning?”

 

“You want to know about Guardian.” Izuku scratched at his face. 

 

“Yes.”

 

Izuku looked up at him before looking down again. Iida was still staring at him. He couldn’t imagine his friend’s anger or disappointment when he found that out. 

 

“Okay, yeah. Guardian and I do have the same powers.” Izuku nervously sipped at his cup again, only to find it empty. “So, here’s the thing. M-My Quirk isn’t called Energy Conversion. I was only calling it that because at the time I could only use spells. Then this appeared.”

 

He held out his hand and Indomitable Spirit appeared with a flash of light. 

 

“This is called a Keyblade.” Izuku lightly tapped the thin blade. “This thing is...it’s...oh man how do I say this? Uh, it’s sort of the source of my powers. It’s how I can use my spells.”

 

“Midoriya, a giant key is the source of your power? And did you say spells, as in magic?”

 

Izuku took a deep breath. “Yes.”

 

He swore he saw a new crack appear in Iida’s glasses. 

 

“Midoriya, magic isn’t-”

 

“We had this argument in the forest, magic is real.” Donald cut him off. “You saw all of us use it.”

 

“But Midoriya has a Quirk. And magic isn’t real.”

 

“In your world maybe.” Sora pointed out, he was sitting upside down now. “But everywhere else, magic sorta seemed to be a thing...not that I’ve been to many worlds. But still. I’m still learning how to use it. I can use fire, Donald taught me, also ice! Still kind of out of practice with that one, Izuku can use way more than I can.”

 

Iida stared at him for a moment. “Right, so, fine, this magic is a thing. As hard to believe as it is.”

 

“It’s real!” Donald shouted. “I’m a magician. The Royal Magician to be exact.”

 

“Easy now Donald.” Goofy put his hands up in a placating way. “This is probably a lot for ‘im. Give ‘im a sec.”

 

“Yeah, granted when Master Aqua told me about magic, I didn’t really believe her either.” Izuku looked at Iida. “But it’s real. I promise. It’s true.”

 

Iida looked up at that. “Master?”

 

Izuku sucked in a breath. “Y-Yeah. My Master.” He shot a quick glance at Iida. “Uh...promise you’ll try to not be mad at me?” 

 

Iida raised an eyebrow. “Why exactly would I be mad?” He had to ask, even if he had a feeling why.

 

Izuku nodded. “Well, you see, almost a year ago my powers manifested and I couldn’t control them. But then she approached me, and she offered to teach me how to properly use my magic. Iida, Guardian was- is my Master. She’s the one who taught me, and helped me get ready for the UA Entrance Exams.”

 

Iida stared at him blankly, his eye twitched for a moment before he stood up.

 

“What?”

 

Yup, there it is.

 

“Midoriya, you’ve been in contact with a vigilante this entire time and you hadn’t thought about contacting the authorities? A vigilante that law enforcement has been trying to catch for over a decade now?”

 

“Yes, I have. And of course, I wouldn’t turn her in Iida, she offered to train me. To help me.” Izuku argued back. 

 

“Midoriya, don’t you understand? You were withholding information that could have benefitted the heroes that have been trying to capture her. She is a criminal, she’s broken the law countless times. Not to mention assaulting a pro hero once.”

 

“That was just once.” Izuku stood up as well.

 

Sora and Goofy watched the two argue like they were watching a tennis match. They wanted to jump in but weren’t sure how to help, or even if they could. Meanwhile, Donald was glaring at the controls, with the two arguing there wasn’t exactly a lot of smiling going on. The Gummi Ship was moving painfully slow as if prolonging this argument.

 

“But still, Midoriya, she is a criminal. She could have hurt you.”

 

“She would never hurt me! Iida, why would you think that? She trained me, she taught me, she took care of me! She’s a vigilante sure, but only because she didn’t know the rules. How was she supposed to know Quirks had to be registered and you needed a license? How was she supposed to know that? Iida, she’s not from our world!”

 

Iida froze at that. 

 

Izuku sighed. “She didn’t know about any of that when she ended up there. She just saw the Heartless and jumped in to help. And shouldn’t helping out people outweigh the need to do it, you know, ‘by the books’?” 

 

Izuku and Iida stared at each other.

 

“Personally, I think helping people is more important, even if you’re necessarily doing it the way you’re supposed to.” Izuku crossed his arms. “She had the ability to help, and instead of waiting around for permission to do it, she saw an issue she could help with and she jumped in to do it.”

 

Iida frowned and looked away. 

 

“Yeah, we’re going down the right way, going to school, learning how to be a hero and getting licenses and all that. But, you know what it’s because we have the chance to.” Izuku looked down. “We have the chance to do things legally, while she didn’t. She ended up in this world with no knowledge of what was allowed and what wasn’t!”

 

“Even so, after the first time, she still could have registered her Quirk. If she had the ability to help then…” Iida huffed, it felt like a weak argument. But it was the right way to go through things. There was a hero code, one his brother respected, one he respected. “Surely, there could have been some way for her to do it correctly.”

 

“If you want my opinion, she did do it correctly.” Donald turned to look at him. “She made the best out of a situation she had no idea she was getting into. And she’s saved your sorry butts, and all you’re doing is complaining.”

 

Donald understood the need to follow rules. Follow the law. He raised his nephews like that, to follow the rules and instructions. But even he had moments where he agreed that sometimes there needed to be a bend in the rules. Unfortunately, his nephews, most of them, like to bend rules all the time. 

 

He blames his sister. 

 

Iida sputtered for a moment before going quiet and glancing back at Izuku. He looked somewhat ashamed, presumably for hiding all this. 

 

They could argue about this, again and again, going in circles, but they’d probably end up in the same conclusion every time. Midoriya insisting her innocence and how necessary her actions were, while he would argue that the law had to be followed. 

 

Izuku sat down with a sigh and leaned back, Iida did the same. 

 

“I know you’re...upset.”

 

“That’s one way to put it.”

 

“But, try to think of what would have happened if she turned herself in or was arrested, even a long time ago.”

 

Iida looked up to the ceiling. “The destruction would have been catastrophic. Admittedly, her presence seemed to keep those mons- Heartless at bay. As they only appeared at night when she showed up.”

 

“And a lot more people would have been hurt, or worse killed,” Izuku muttered before looking up. “She’s saved a lot of people. Master Aqua is the reason I’m here today. And Eri.”

 

Everyone shot Izuku a look of alarm. 

 

“She saved me as a kid, and again from a horde of Heartless almost a year ago. The same night she asked me if I’d become her student.” He tugged at his hair, phantom scratches running down his arms and back, they had dug their claws into whatever they could. At the same time, he couldn’t help but think of the sludge villain. He swallowed back the bile in his throat

 

“Then Eri, she saved years ago. From a villain. If I’m gonna be honest, it scares me to even think of where she could be if Master hadn’t stepped in to save her. Yeah, she didn’t follow the law, but what she did was important. In this case, I think saving people overrules the law.”

 

The whole Gummi Ship was silent. Izuku could feel the eyes of everyone on him. 

 

After a moment Iida sighed and sat back down, finally conceding. He didn’t necessarily agree with the methods but in the end, saving people was important. In the back of his mind, he could hear his brother rambling on about her, slaying Heartless yet dodging authorities with ease. Even him and he was one of the fastest to chase after her. 

 

But there was no changing Midoriya’s mind, and in a way, he was frustratingly right. 

 

“Alright, fine.” Iida looked up at him. “So, you were her student?”

 

“Yeah, I am.” He nodded. “She’s taught me a lot. And I’m forever grateful to her for giving me...for being willing to teach me.” Izuku gripped the Wayfinder around his neck. They would find their way back to each other, they had to.

 

Sora looked between them awkwardly, figuring the conversation was pretty much over. It was time for a subject change. 

 

“Hey.” He spoke, grabbing everyone’s attention. “So, Izuku told me that you guys have Quirks in your world which are pretty much like powers. So, what is your Quirk supposed to be?” He pointed at him, still hanging upside down. 

 

“Sit correctly Sora.” 

 

Sora stuck his tongue out at Donald as he sat up. 

 

“I thought I saw tubes in your legs. If that’s your power, doesn’t that hurt?” He leaned over and pointed at his legs. 

 

“Ah, my engines.” Iida looked down at his calves. “No, they do not hurt. It’s simply a natural part of my body. Whenever I want or need to use my Quirk, the mufflers pop out of my leg. Due to the nature of my Quirk, I am able to run at high speeds.” 

 

“Engines do not sound natural.” Donald raised an eyebrow. 

 

“Perhaps, but where I’m from they are. At least in my family.”

 

“Oh yeah, that’s right, Izuku said Quirks are based on genetics. Ain’t that right?” Goofy took the now empty mug from the nodding Izuku.

 

“Yes, they are,” Iida confirmed. “I take it Midoriya has already told you about the different classification branches?” 

 

“The huh?” Sora tilted his head.

 

“I uh, didn’t exactly get that far.” Izuku shrugged. 

 

“Ah, well in Japan we have a three tree classification system for Quirks. Mutation, Emitter, and Transformation. Due to my Quirk, I technically fall under the Mutation branch, as it has permanently changed my body. I’m sure Emitter and Transformation are self-explanatory.”

 

“Your world is really technical ain’t it?” Goofy asked.

 

“Quirks have been around a long time,” Izuku mumbled. “People needed a way to sort how the different types, granted some regions have different methods. But in Japan, we stick to the three tree system.”

 

Sora hummed and leaned back in his chair. Yeah, the three types were self-explanatory, but that still begged the question- how did someone end up with engines in their legs? It sounded painful, even if it was natural.

 

“So technically, would that mean that the Keyblade would be counted as an Emitter?” Sora asked. “Since it uh, emits...Keyblade stuff? Magic?”

 

Iida watched Sora for a moment before nodding. “Technically yes, it would.”

 

“But a Keyblade isn’t a Quirk.” Donald huffed. “It’s magic. Unlike your Quirk, it’s not something you’re born with.”

 

“Donald’s right, a Keyblade has gotta choose ya.” Goofy put a hand on Sora and Izuku’s shoulders. “And it chose these two.”

 

“A Keyblade chooses its wielder?” Iida raised an eyebrow. A giant key choosing who would wield it...that sounded ridiculous yet somehow within the range of possibility. WIth worlds and apparently magic into the mix now. He was sure his brother would laugh at him if he even tried to explain this stuff to him. 

 

He wouldn’t blame him. 

 

“Actually we were talkin’ about that just before we got to Wonderland.” Goofy nodded. “Something about, if you can have a Quirk and magic at the same time.”

 

Izuku stiffened up.

 

Iida opened his mouth before pausing and shutting it, looking down in thought.

 

“That’s actually a rather interesting question. Since Quirks are based on one’s genes and magic is…”

 

“Harnessing magic is about one’s will and how willing the magic itself is to respond to someone,” Donald filled in. “It’s about discipline, and focus, and keeping a cool head.”

 

Sora almost snorted at the last bit but covered it up with a cough. 

 

“Right.” Iida looked away from the duck. “Actually that may be a question better asked for Midoriya. Since he’s from our world and all. Since apparently ‘Energy Conversion’ isn’t a Quirk, but magic instead. From your Keyblade. Which is magic.”

 

“S-Still trying to process that bit?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Izuku hummed and looked down, once again all eyes were on him. If he could just sink into the ground and never come out, that would be great.

 

“So, can someone have a Quirk and magic at the same time?”  Sora asked. “And if that’s the case, then what’s your Quirk supposed to be?”

 

“Oh. Uh. Well…” Izuku felt his face go red. “That’s uh, t-that’s a pretty good question.”

 

Goofy took notice of Izuku’s fidgeting, how flustered he was getting, and how he was sweating bullets now. He was acting the same way he was before from the first time that question was asked. He looked around at the others, even Donald was noticing all this. Then there was Iida, who was looking increasingly suspicious.

 

“You see, I mean, I don’t really think it should matter. Uh, er, hey Donald h-how long until we get to Traverse Town?” 

 

“We’re still a few ways away, and we aren’t going anywhere seeing as hardly anybody’s smiling.” 

 

“A-Ah, I see.” Izuku coughed. He tried to will himself to do as much, put a smile on his face so they could just go. Get to Traverse Town, and hopefully drop the subject. 

 

He glances at the look on Iida’s face and quickly looks away. He probably suspects it, and he’s already judging him. Belittling him in his mind, weak, Quirkless Midoriya. 

 

He could always lie, couldn’t he? Just make something up so hopefully, this would just go away. And they would never have to talk about it again, but then it would come back on him wouldn’t it? A lie like that would eventually catch up to him.

 

“You do have a Quirk, right Midoriya?” Iida cut through his thoughts. 

 

Izuku froze up and looked at his friend, probably soon to be ex-friend. 

 

“What do you mean?” Sora asked. “I thought everyone in your world had Quirks.”

 

“No, not everyone does. A majority of the world population has a Quirk, but some don’t.” He shook his head, “They’re Quirkless.”

 

“Quirkless?” Sora tilted his head.

 

Izuku avoided any eye contact once that word came up, he could feel how red his face was. He just wanted this conversation to be over and done with, but it seemed now the others wouldn’t let it go.

 

“Yeah, t-that’s what you call someone who doesn’t...have a Quirk…” Izuku trailed off. “It’s...uncommon to see that nowadays.” 

 

Izuku kept his eyes on the notebook in his lap, he couldn’t bring himself to look at any of them. He knew the big question on their minds, and he knew they were figuring it out. Why else would he be so nervous to answer a simple question like ‘what is your quirk’?

 

Unsurprisingly it didn’t take long for one of them to piece it together. “So, if you have magic you probably don’t have a Quirk right?” Donald asked.

 

If it was possible, Izuku’s face turned another shade of red as he hid his face in his notebook. There was no use in denying it. Even so, their reactions were what Izuku dreaded the most, the aftermath of it all. 

 

“I uh, I-I’m…” He stammered, only feeling even more self-conscious as Goofy gently pat his shoulder. “Yeah.” 

 

“You’re Quirkless.”

 

Izuku wordlessly nodded, preparing himself for the harsh words and berating.

 

“Sorry kid it’s not gonna happen.”

 

“Deku doesn’t have a Quirk.”

 

“Isn’t Quirklessness a disease? If you go near him you’ll catch it.”

 

“If you really want a Quirk pray for one in your next life, and take a swan dive off the roof.”

 

Izuku sighed and put his head down, still using his notebook as a shield. “Y-Yes…I am.”

 

“Oh, so does that mean you can’t have a Quirk or use magic at the same time?”  Sora asked.

 

“I dunno.” Donald shrugged. “Maybe.”

 

“Hm…well what if Iida learns magic?” Goofy threw that idea out. 

 

Izuku hesitantly looked up, the others didn’t seem to care that much. They weren’t giving him the harsh stares or the cruel insults he was expecting. They didn’t seem to care at all . The only one still staring at him in surprise was Iida. He looked more shocked than anything. 

 

“You’re Quirkless,” Iida repeated, still staring at him. 

 

Izuku nodded again. “Yeah…I am.” He was still red in the face. He didn’t want to look at him, still fearing what he would say. Because Iida knew, he knew what Quirklessness meant. Then the fact he had gotten into UA with none at all, just using magic as a substitute. 

 

Iida watched Izuku for a moment, unsure what to think at first. He knew Quirkless individuals were an uncommon occurrence nowadays. Because they had no Quirk they were a little more fragile than others. That was common knowledge, he was also aware that most Quirkless people weren’t treated very kindly. That was a fault in their society, he will admit it. 

 

Even so, his friend was Quirkless and wanted to be a hero. That had probably limited his options in many ways. UA was the only hero school that allowed Quirkless applicants to enroll in the hero course. They had gotten rid of the ‘No Quirkless, No Heroics’ rule just recently. It had been fought against initially, the thought of a Quirkless student taking the place of someone else with a Quirk who had a better chance of being a hero. 

 

They were fragile and weak, they weren’t built to take damage or handle certain tasks. Especially in heroics. That was common knowledge. 

 

Iida could see now that that was wrong. It was a straight-out lie if anything. 

 

Midoriya Izuku, his friend who was Quirkless, was far from fragile and weak. He thought back to that battle against the giant Heartless. How many hits Midoriya had taken, how far he pushed himself to take down the monster. 

 

His friend wasn’t fragile or weak, that was an insult if he ever heard one. 

 

If he thought about it, Midoriya taking up Guardian’s offer actually made a lot more sense now. He was Quirkless for a majority of his life, and his new powers were most likely untamed and hard to control. It was unlikely anybody else would help to mentor him.

 

Not to mention, whether he liked it or not, Guardian was the best person to train him. She probably didn’t care if Midoriya had been Quirkless. 

 

Iida realized he was staring before looking away. His friend was still hiding behind his notebook. He could only imagine how awkward he felt, and here he is, outing him like that. 

 

“Well, we certainly are learning a lot today aren’t we?”

 

The teenagers paused at the new voice, while Donald and Goofy looked over. There, standing on top of one of the seats was an anthropomorphic cricket with a book in his hands. There was silence in the Gummi shop for a moment, before it all devolved into chaos. 

 

“Who is that?” All three teenagers collectively shouted in surprise. Sora fell out of his seat in surprise and backed up towards Izuku and Iida. 

 

The cricket laughed before shaking his head. “That’s right, I never got the chance to formally introduce myself. My name is Jiminy Cricket.” He took off his tophat and gave a small bow. “Nice to meet ya!”

 

“Jiminy Cricket…” Sora repeated as he slowly made his way over to his seat again. 

 

“Yup, Jiminy here is a friend that’s helpin’ us out,” Goofy explained. “He’s in charge of keepin’ track of all the adventures we go on.”

 

“Indeed it is.” The cricket nodded. “Sorry to have startled you, fellas.”

 

“That’s okay.” Sora smiled and went back to his seat. “So we’ve got someone keeping track of the stuff we do, that sounds handy.”

 

Izuku nodded and slowly lowered his notebook. That was actually good, Izuku had been planning on doing something similar. He thought it couldn’t hurt to keep track of what happened in each world, thankfully Jiminy had that covered. Which meant Izuku could put other stuff in his notebook. 

 

“It sure is.” Donald agreed. 

 

“I have to say, your world certainly sounds interesting.” Jiminy looked at Izuku and Iida as he wrote down a few things in his journal.

 

“Uh, y-yeah. It is.” Izuku nodded and opened up his own notebook. He just wanted some kind of distraction. 

 

While the conversation started up again, with Jiminy taking the lead in it, Izuku focused on his own notebook. He dug a pen out of his bag and started to draw some of the Heartless they had faced so far. 

 

Anything was better than nothing. 



-.-



“We’re finally here.” Donald groaned as he docked the Gummi Ship. “Wake up boys!”

 

Sora startled awake and looked around bleary-eyed until he remembered where he was. He yawned and stretched, slowly sliding out of his seat. 

 

Iida lightly jumped at the shout but rubbed the sleep out of his eyes. He wasn’t sure when he fell asleep, but it was a decent nap all the same. He hadn’t realized how tired he was.

 

Izuku looked up at Donald’s shout and flinched when he heard a crashing sound somewhere behind him. Goofy was awake now. Izuku hadn’t fallen asleep, although in retrospect he probably should have. He ended up getting so caught up in his notebook he completely ignored his exhaustion.

 

“Are we here already?” Sora asked. “I wanted to sleep some more…”

 

“You can go back to sleep once you get off the ship.” Donald hopped out of his seat and stretched as well. “In an actual bed.”

 

Goofy hummed as he got to his feet and opened the door of the Gummi Ship. He knew very well that as soon as he got a room to himself, Donald was going to make himself a makeshift canopy. There was no other way the duck would sleep. 

 

Sora groaned as he slid out of his chair and onto the floor. 

 

Izuku put his notebook away and got up as well. He slung his bag over his shoulder as he looked down at Sora. 

 

“You want some help?”

 

“No, I just want to lay here for a bit.”

 

“Get off the floor Sora.” Donald walked past them. 

 

“But the floor is comfy.”

 

“No, it’s not.” Donald rolled his eyes.

 

“Come on, let’s go.” Izuku held out a hand. Sora groaned and took it before pulling himself up. 

 

“Sleeping on the floor isn’t a good thing Sora,” Iida spoke up. “If you do that you’ll catch a cold.” 

 

“That doesn’t sound right.” Sora raised an eyebrow. 

 

“Come on boys!” Donald yelled from outside. 

 

All three knew better than to upset Donald and quickly got out of the Gummi Ship. It felt good to be on solid ground again. 

 

“So, what is this place?” Iida asked. 

 

“This is Traverse Town. Don’t worry it’s not as weird as Wonderland.” Sora patted his back. “Man, I wonder how Leon and the others are doing. Maybe Riku or Kairi are here, at least I hope so. Speaking of friends, I bet Eri is gonna be real happy to see you.” He looked over at Izuku in the back of the group. 

 

“Yeah, I’m looking forward to seeing her too.” He nodded. 

 

As they got closer to the main doors of the town, Izuku found himself walking slower and slower. Until he came to a stop. He watched them walk a bit further before stopping them.

 

“Hey, guys?” He asked. “Be-Before we go in, can I ask you something?”

 

Donald froze at the door and turned around. He looked a little agitated. Thankfully Goofy answered him, afraid his friend might lose his temper in his exhausted state. 

 

“Sure Izuku, what is it?”

 

Izuku stared at them. He knew what he wanted to say but the words felt stuck in his throat. He needed to say it, but he was afraid of the questions that would come after. He didn’t think he could explain, it took up so much energy even thinking about it. 

 

“L-Listen about me, my…Quirklessness, can you not say anything about that? Please? Can it just be something that stays between us?”

 

They all watched him as if waiting for some kind of explanation.

 

“Uh, sure.” Sora shrugged. “Okay, is ev-”

 

Please .” Izuku insisted, keeping his head down.

 

“Okidokie,” Goofy answered for them. “If that’s what you want, don’t worry. Our lips are sealed. Now come on, quit mopin’ around. I’m pretty sure Eri is gonna be happy to see ya.”

 

Izuku stayed rooted in place until he heard the doors open. Then he walked after them, still keeping his distance. While Donald and Goofy chatted about talking to Leon and getting some rooms for the night, Iida slowed his pace until he was walking alongside Izuku. 

 

“Midoriya.” 

 

Izuku looked up. Iida wasn’t giving him any of the looks he was expecting. None of that disdain or disgust. 

 

“I’m sorry if my reaction to your Quirklessness was…off putting. It just caught me off guard.”

 

“Ah…”

 

“I’m sorry if I made you feel nervous or upset. That wasn’t my intention.”

 

“It’s okay,” Izuku said. “You uh, you’ve had a lot of bombs dropped on you today.”

 

“I suppose I have. Is there anything else you would like to tell me before the day is over?”  Iida asked. 

 

“Uh…nothing I can think of.” He shrugged. “But I’ll let you know if anything comes up.” 

 

Iida watched him for a moment before smiling, his friend didn’t seem as tense anymore. Some of that nervous energy was gone, if anything now he just looked tired. 

 

As they walked along they heard the chime of a small bell. Everyone looked up to Cid’s shop at the top of the stairs. There in front of the open door was Eri, standing behind her was Toshinori.

 

Eri’s face lit up when she saw all of them, even more so when she spotted Izuku. 

 

“You’re back!” She darted out of the doorway and past Donald and Goofy. 

 

Izuku grinned and knelt down with open arms to catch her as she barrelled into him. She hugged him tight as he picked her up. 

 

“Hey, it’s good to see you too.” He smiled. 

 

“You’re okay!” She sounded relieved, then paused when she spotted Iida. “And you found…Iido?”

 

“It’s Iida, you were close though. It’s a relief to know you’re alright as well.” Iida answered. 

 

Eri nodded. 

 

“You all made it back.” Everyone looked up to see Toshinori stepping out of the shop. “That’s a relief. It’s good to see you all again.” 

 

“Told ya we’d take care of them.” Donald looked up at the tall man. 

 

“Hi, Mr. Yagi!” Sora waved. “Nice to see you.”

 

He smiled and made his way down the stairs. “It’s good to see you too.”

 

“Thanks for taking care of Eri.” Izuku approached him. “It means a lot.”

 

“Of course Young Midoriya. I can also see that you managed to find one of your friends. Young Iida I believe?”

 

Iida looked up at that. “Er, yes sir. I’m sorry I don’t recognize you, have we met?”

 

“Ah, not formally. I’m Yagi Toshinori, I’m a faculty member at UA.” He held out a hand.

 

“Oh, I see.” Iida shook it. “It’s a pleasure.”

 

“You all look exhausted.” He looked around at everyone.

 

“We are exhausted.” Donald huffed. “We were about to head over to the hotel to get some rest. Before we take off again.”

 

“So soon?”

 

“We need to stop the Heartless and find the King!” The magician shouted over his shoulder. 

 

Toshinori watched them walk away before looking at the three teens. “Well, he certainly seems to be good company. Though he does have a point, you all should rest. Especially since it looks like you’ll have to leave again soon.”

 

“But they just got back,” Eri whined. “Can’t they stay for a little while?”

 

“Maybe.” Sora yawned. “But we’d probably have to convince Donald.”

 

Toshinori sighed. “You’re half asleep on your feet, come on let’s get you to the hotel.”

 

“Only because Donald woke me up.” He pouted.

 

“Because we finally got here.”

 

“Still, that seat was pretty comfy…and the floor.”

 

Toshinori laughed softly as he nudged them all along. As they made their way into the next district, Eri looked between them excitedly. Asking all sorts of questions about the world they visited and what it was like. 

 

When she realized Iida spent the most time there, she turned to him for the most answers. She had been pleased to learn the world was called Wonderland. Iida told her about the strange environments and even stranger people he met. 

 

He made sure to leave out the tragedy while he recounted his tale of ending up there. Eri’s eyes lit up as she was told about a strange tea party and a mad Queen with her card soldiers. Izuku and Sora jumped in every once in a while to say something about what they had seen and done. 

 

Unfortunately, they didn’t get to go into everything, as the hotel was only a short walk away from Cid’s shop. 

 

“I can show you a few pictures I took there,” Izuku said as they stepped inside. “A few of them might be blurry since I did take a few while I was running.” 

 

Eri beamed at the idea. “Really? Can I see?”

 

“Yeah.” Izuku put her down and dug into his pocket for his phone. While he opened it and looked for the start to the pictures, Sora saw him as a suitable surface and leaned against him. 

 

“Sora, Midoriya is not something for you to lean on.”

 

“Ugh.” Sora ignored him and slowly looked over to his phone. Watching Izuku swipe through different photos. He caught a few pictures of what looked like articles and news clippings. Some he saw someone in a costume, he assumed that was a hero. There was another picture that caught his eye, it looked like it was of three people. He didn’t get a good look at it before Izuku swiped to a different photo. 

 

As soon as Izuku found what he was looking for he handed the phone to Eri. She looked over the photos in awe, staring at each one with glee. 

 

“Wow, I know you said you turned small but I didn’t think you got this small!” 

 

“Yeah, everything was way bigger than us.” Sora nodded. “It was pretty cool.” 

 

“Oh good, you’re all here.”

 

They all looked up to see Goofy standing down the hallway and making his way over to them. “Donald and I got the rooms all set up thanks to Leon. We’ll be pairing up, you don’t mind sharing a room do ya?” Goofy asked as he gave Izuku a key. 

 

“Uh, no I’m good.” 

 

“I’m okay with it.” 

 

“Donald also got ya set up Iida.” He handed Iida his own key. “It looks like ya have the room to yourself for the time bein’.”

 

“Oh, thank you very much.” He read over the label and looked around. “I assume I’m upstairs.”

 

“Yeah, looks like it.” Izuku looked at his key. “We’re still on the first floor, so I guess if you need anything you know where we’ll be.” 

 

Toshinori pat Izuku and Iida’s shoulders. “Alright then, you all should get some rest.”

 

“Aw…” Eri looked down. “But I wanted to spend some time with you.” 

 

“I can still stay with you.” Izuku offered. “I’m not that tired.”

 

“You didn’t even nap on the Gummi Ship,” Sora muttered. “I don’t think you did anyway. You were looking at your notebook the last time I saw you.”

 

Izuku gave Sora a look.

 

“I’m sure you’ll have some time to spend with Young Eri later, Young Midoriya. Resting after a mission is critical. You don’t want to burn yourself out.” Toshinori looked at him. 

 

“He’s right Midoriya.” Iida agreed. “You did take on a giant Heartless, if you don’t rest you might not be able to take on the next one.” 

 

Izuku sighed as Eri gave him back his phone.

 

“You should be getting to bed soon too young lady.” Toshinori looked down at Eri. 

 

Eri averted her eyes and chose to hide behind Izuku, making him laugh.

 

“You need to sleep too, Eri.” Izuku looked over at her.

 

“Yeah, I know…” She mumbled. “But I wanted to stay up in case you came back. And you did, so it was worth it!”

 

Izuku sighed. “Go get ready for bed and then I’ll braid your hair and tuck you in.” 

 

Eri frowned before nodding. “Okay…”

 

Izuku watched her make her way upstairs before looking down at Sora. 

 

“I’m not a pillow.”

 

“Yeah, I know…but I don’t care.” 

 

“Our room is two doors down.” Izuku held up the key. “I think you can walk a few feet to get to a bed.”

 

Sora was quiet for a moment. 

 

“Sora.”

 

“I can’t hear you, I'm sleeping.”

 

“Sora.”

 

The Keyblade wielder groaned before standing up straight. “Fine.” 

 

Izuku sighed and walked alongside him to unlock the door. He stepped aside so Sora could walk in. Sora mumbled his thanks and went inside. Izuku watched him kick off his shoes and flop onto his bed. 

 

“Goodnight Midoriya,” Iida said as he made his way upstairs. “Sleep well.”

 

“Night Iida.” Izuku waved at him and watched him walk away until he stopped. 

 

“Midoriya.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

Iida stared at him before sighing. “Thank you for coming to save me. I’m glad to have a friend like you.”

 

Izuku stopped for a moment before nodding. “Y-Yeah, you too. Night.”

 

“Night Izuku. Get some rest.” Goofy said before going into his own room. 

 

Once the door closed Izuku was left alone with Toshinori. 

 

“Did you have a good time exploring another world?” He asked. 

 

“Yeah. it was…it was interesting. The residents there were interesting too. Especially the Cheshire Cat.” 

 

“The Cheshire Cat?”

 

“Yeah, he’s a cat…obviously. And he just appears and disappears whenever he wants, but whenever he appears it’s only his smile and eyes that appear first. Kinda creepy.”

 

“I can imagine.”

 

“I wish I had gotten a picture of him before we left, but I didn’t really get the chance to do that, we were so focused on getting Alice home and away from the Queen.”

 

“I can imagine. Well, maybe one day I can meet him. Or you can see him again and get a picture.” 

 

Izuku smiled. “Yeah, maybe. That sounds kinda nice…”

 

Izuku took a minute to lean against the wall and then sunk to the floor. 

 

“Exhaustion finally hitting you?” Toshinori knelt down to his level. 

 

“I think so.” 

 

“Sounds about right.” He sat against the wall as well. “Was there any sign of your Master? I remember you saying you were going to look for her before leaving.” 

 

Izuku kept his eyes to the floor as he shook his head. “No…No there wasn't. I only found Iida, I’m glad I found him, that’s one of my friends. That means the others have to be out there, and her too. It’s just a matter of finding them. That’s the hard part. I know I can do it, I just…”

 

Toshinori watched him before sighing. “You’ll find them. Take it one day at a time, Young Midoriya.”

 

“...Yeah.”

 

Izuku slumped forward for a moment, allowing himself to feel the exhaustion that was setting in. That other bed he saw in the room sounded really good right now, but Eri took priority. 

 

He felt himself start to drift off when he heard Eri rushing back down the stairs. 

 

“Izuku!” She called and ran up to him. “Izuku, are you asleep?”

 

He straightened up and shook his head. “No, I’m good. Just kinda tired. Come on, I can do your hair now.” 

 

Izuku smiled to himself as he started to braid her hair. At least one thing was the same, at least he could offer some kind of consistency for her. Anything to make her feel better. That was his job, he promised he would take care of her. And he refused to break his promise, especially to Master Aqua. 

 

“There we go, all done.” 

 

“Thank you!”

 

“Now let’s get you to bed, okay?” 

 

Izuku walked her upstairs and followed her to a room at the end of the hall. Like his own room he saw two beds in there. He assumed she was sharing a room with Aerith or Yuffie. 

 

It didn’t take long to get Eri tucked in and wish her goodnight. Izuku assured her that if she needed anything he was just downstairs. As well as promising up and down that if he woke up before her and had to go, he would wake her up to say goodbye. Even though he assured her he would never just up and leave like that. 

 

Once she was satisfied, Eri finally went to sleep. Izuku checked on her one last time before walking out and quietly shutting the door behind him. There was no one else in the hall, he figured Aerith or Yuffie were off taking care of some responsibilities in the town, as well as Leon. 

 

I can wake up and check on her later just in case.

 

Izuku let a yawn slip out as he walked down the stairs. He was surprised to see Mr. Yagi was still lounging about. He looked up as soon as he caught sight of Izuku. 

 

“Is she all tucked in?”

 

“Yeah, she’s okay.” Izuku nodded. 

 

“Good, now it’s your turn.”

 

“Yes sir.” 

 

Izuku made his way over to his shared room without complaint. Before going inside he looked at Toshinori. 

 

“Mr Yagi, thanks again for taking care of Eri.”

 

“It’s no problem, Young Midoriya. Truly, I’m happy to help.”

 

“Thank you, and goodnight. You should get some sleep too, Mr. Yagi.”

 

“I will, don’t worry.”

 

With that Izuku went inside and shut the door. He could hear Sora light snores on his side of the room. He glanced over to see Sora sprawled out in an awkward position, it vaguely reminded him of a cat sleeping in a weird way. 

 

Once he kicked off his own shoes and hung his jacket on one of the bed posts he fell onto the bed. While he laid there, slowly drifting off to sleep, Izuku thought about the others, his friends who he hadn’t found yet. 

 

“Uraraka, Todoroki, and Master.” He mumbled into his pillow. “I’ll find you soon I promise.”

Notes:

A big thank you to keeperofhounds for beta reading this fic!

Chapter 15: Olympus Coliseum

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Olympus Coliseum



“But why can’t you stay? Just for a day.” Eri whined as she pulled on Izuku’s jacket. He walked slowly so she didn’t fall over. 

 

“I’m sorry Eri, but we can’t. Donald’s insisting that we head out to the next world, and well I kinda have to do what he says. Seeing as he’s the adult in this situation.”

 

“Do you really though?” She raised an eyebrow. “And are you sure he’s the adult?”

 

Sora snorted and clapped a hand over his mouth to keep from laughing. 

 

It had been like this for nearly the entire morning. After waking up and eating, and hearing Donald telling the boys to get ready to leave soon, Eri wasn’t exactly happy. She thought she’d get to spend more time with Izuku, there was still a lot she wanted to ask about Wonderland, and what he saw there. 

 

More importantly, she’d rather know Izuku and the others were safe. Here in Traverse Town, they were safe. There were Heartless here and there sure, but not that many compared to the number that they have to face in other worlds. 

 

Even just for a little bit, that assurance is everything. Only seeing Izuku for a few hours felt like nothing!

 

Eri glanced at Sora and grinned before looking back to Izuku. “See? Even Sora agrees with me!”

 

Izuku gave him a look, and he swore his friend was going to combust with how hard he was trying to hold the laugh in. 

 

“Come on Eri, it can’t be that bad.” He looked down at her. “Besides, Iida’s here now. And you can show him around with Mr. Yagi. I think he’d appreciate having some sort of guide for the town.”

 

Eri frowned. “I guess but still…it’s not the same as having you around.”

 

“No it isn’t, but Iida needs to learn where stuff is too.” Izuku smiled. “And I think he’d like to spend time with you and Mr. Yagi. You two are familiar faces after all, and  I’m sure you’ve learned some cool stuff while we were in Wonderland. You could always tell him about that.”

 

She slowly let go of his jacket, this wasn’t a fight she was going to win. Much to her dismay. She had no chance here. 

 

“Actually, now that I think about it, where is Iida?” Sora asked. 

 

“Uh…” He paused. “I don’t know.” 

 

“Is he even awake?” 

 

“Yes, I am. Good morning to all of you too.”

 

They all jumped at his sudden appearance. 

 

“Iida, don’t sneak up on people like that, that’s mean!” Sora huffed. “Where did you even come from?”

 

“I was just down the hallway when I heard you say my name.” He made chopping motions with his hand. “You two should be more aware of your surroundings, to be inattentive is to be put in a dangerous situation.”

 

“Yeah, I’ll keep that in mind.” The spiky-haired boy sighed. “Anyway, what’s with the bag?”

 

Iida looked up. “Ah right! Leon asked me to give these to you before you left. He wasn’t sure if you all took the time to restock your supplies.”

 

“Oh, that’s nice.”

 

“He is…surprisingly.” Eri agreed.

 

Izuku couldn’t help the small laugh that escaped him. “Yeah? You starting to warm up to him?”

 

“Mhm.”

 

“Well, that’s good. Though, Leon is kinda scary. Fighting him was rough.” Sora rubbed the back of his neck. “He was all over the place.”

 

“You fought with him?” Iida asked. “Both of you?”

 

“Yeah. Though I ran into him first.” Sora shuddered as they stepped into the First District. “That was not fun. I genuinely thought I was gonna die.”

 

Eri nodded in agreement. 

 

“I thought the same thing. I had assumed he was going to hurt you and Eri. Then I got into a fight with him. I didn’t stand a chance…”

 

“He what!” Iida looked at both of them.

 

“It wasn’t like he did it maliciously,” Izuku assured him. “He was actually trying to separate us from our Keyblade, to hide us from the Heartless.”

 

Iida stared at him for a moment. “Your weapons are like homing beacons to Heartless? Is that what I’m hearing?” 

 

“Uh…heh heh.” Izuku took a couple of steps away from him. 

 

“From how Leon explained it, pretty much.” Sora nodded. 

 

“...Okay.” Iida took a deep breath. 

 

“You okay?” Eri asked.

 

“I think so. Honestly, there’s just more and more to all this. It feels like I’ve fallen down a rabbit hole.”

 

“You kinda already did.” Sora grinned. “Oh, uh, too soon?”

 

Iida shook his head. “No, it’s fine.” 

 

They continued to talk for a bit as they made their way down to the main plaza. They were already expecting Donald to raise his voice at the two Keyblade Wielders for taking so long to get ready. 

 

As they passed Cid’s shop, the door opened and Toshinori walked out of there. 

 

“Alright then, thank you. I’ll be sure to stop by later.” He waved goodbye to Cid and came to a sudden stop before he crashed into any of the kids. “Oh, there you all are. I didn’t think you’d be up yet...how long was I in there?”

 

The boys stared at Toshinori with the same thought in mind. 

 

When did Mr. Yagi and Cid become friends?

 

“Yeah, we’ve been up for a bit. We’re actually getting ready to leave. I think Donald and Goofy are waiting on us.” Sora pointed at the plaza. 

 

“Ah, I see. Then I came out at the perfect time then didn’t I?” He smiled. “I’m glad I didn’t miss you. I’ll walk you down and see you off.” 

 

The two Keyblade Wielders nodded gratefully. It was nice for someone to see them off. As they walked to the plaza where Donald and Goofy were indeed waiting for them. The duck didn’t look too pleased, with him pacing and waving his arms around. 

 

“Yup, he’s not in a good mood…” Sora sighed. 

 

Donald paused in his rant to Goofy to look up at the boys. “There you two are! What took you so long?”

 

“Sorry about that.” Izuku apologized. “We didn’t mean to take so long.”

 

“But you didn’t.” Eri looked up at him. 

 

“Well, it doesn’t matter. We’ve got to go now, we’re already running pretty late. We want to get to the next world as soon as possible. Maybe we can run into the King.” 

 

“And don’t forget my friends!” Sora added. “And Izuku’s. Maybe we’ll run into them too.”

 

“Maybe we will!” Goofy smiled. “We’re bound to find them at some point. Just like the King.”

 

Eri still clung to Izuku’s jacket, she frowned when she felt Toshinori tap her shoulder and hold out a hand for her to take. When she shook her head he withdrew it, she would take it when she was ready.

 

“You’ll be back soon…right?” She asked. 

 

Izuku looked down at her before smiling and nodding his head. “Yeah, we’ll be back soon. We weren’t gone too long in Wonderland, right?”

 

“Right…” She frowned. 

 

“And when we come back from this next world, we’ll have a bunch of new stuff to tell you about.” Sora cut in. 

 

“Yeah, that’s true.” He agreed.

 

Eri watched him before sighing sadly and hugging him. “You promise you’ll be back?”

 

“I promise I’ll be back.” He hugged her back.

 

She sighed and let go of him, stepping closer to Toshinori and taking his hand. She hated to see him go, but he promised he’d be back. Izuku doesn’t break his promises.

 

“Hey, I can take that if you want.” Izuku pointed to the bag Iida was carrying. 

 

“N-No, no, it’s fine. If it’s alright, I can load it in for you. That way you won’t be carrying too much.” He eyed Izuku’s yellow bag. 

 

“It’s fine.” Izuku shook his head. “What’s one more bag?”

 

Iida frowned. “Please, I insist.”

 

“I know what you’re trying to do, and the answer is no.” Donald walked up to him. “The boys would pull this all the time. You want to come with us, don’t you?”

 

Iida sputtered for a moment before coughing into his fist. “Er…well yes. I do. I want to help you find the others.”

 

“You can’t.” Donald crossed his arms. “For one, you said it yourself, you can’t destroy Heartless. They’ll just reappear.”

 

“Not to mention, there ain’t exactly a lot of space in the Gummi Ship,” Goofy added. 

 

“Exactly! All the seats are taken. Besides, we already need to keep these two in line.”

 

“Hey!”

 

“So you expect me to just sit around and do nothing while you all risk your lives and-

 

“Young Iida.” Toshinori stopped him. “I understand it’s difficult to…not be able to help. I’m no happier than you are that it’s just them being sent off. Unfortunately, there are times where you’re forced to accept that there are times you can’t do anything to help.” He unconsciously gripped his side. 

 

Iida looked up at him with a frown. 

 

“Besides, I’m sure that you being here would at least bring some peace of mind. It’s safer here in Traverse Town compared to other worlds, I’m sure.” Toshinori glanced at Izuku. 

 

He looked between the two and sighed, he went up to Iida and gently took the bag from him. “He’s right, you’re a lot safer here. But, hey, Eri is here. She can show you around, and maybe there are other ways to help out. I think Leon might give you something to do if you ask.” 

 

Iida stood still, frowning at all of them. He was a hero student, he was supposed to be able to help, to do something. He was supposed to be able to save people.

 

“I don’t want them to leave either.” Eri looked up at him. “But Izuku promised he’d be back, so he will. He doesn’t break his promises.”

 

Iida looked from Eri to the others, getting sympathetic looks from them. He could try to argue all he wanted, but whether he liked it or not he wasn’t going to join them. They wouldn’t let him. He didn’t have much standing here, whether he liked it or not he couldn’t do much to convince them. 

 

Forced to sit on the sidelines…

 

“They’ll be fine.” Toshinori pat his shoulder. “But we shouldn’t keep them any longer. They’ll be back soon.”

 

Iida stood in place before sighing. “Alright, fine. But please, be careful.” 

 

“We will.” Sora gave a thumbs up. “We’ll be okay. Hey, maybe we can bring you a souvenir from the next world.”

 

“We’ll be back as soon as we can.” 

 

“We really gotta go, come on!” Donald marched towards the doors that lead to the Gummi Ship. They all gave one last wave of goodbye before stepping through the doors and hearing them slam shut. 

 

“Iida really wanted to come, huh?” Sora asked.

 

“Yeah, but it is best he stays here. I get it though, he wants to help and find the others. It’s kind of hard not being able to do anything.”

 

“Yeah…you know I bet Riku would probably feel the same way,” Sora said as he climbed up into the Gummi Ship. “He definitely wouldn’t like sitting by either.”

 

“I don’t think anyone likes sittin’ by when you don’t know where you’re friends are.”

 

“Yeah…” Sora mumbled. “But maybe we’ll find Riku or Kairi in this next world. I really hope so, man I can only imagine what they might be thinking, in whatever world they’re in. I bet they’ll have a bunch of stories to tell.”

 

“I bet.” Goofy agreed. 

 

“I really hope we find my friends too.” Izuku couldn’t help but add. “I’m worried about them, what if they ended up in a world like Wonderland and they’re close to…I dunno, being executed?”

 

“I have a feeling Wonderland might have been an outlier. That place was weird.” Donald rolled his eyes. 

 

Sora smiled to himself before turning to the window. “Yeah, but they’re okay. I know they are.”

 

He gripped his jacket tightly as he thought of them, and wherever they could be. They were okay, they had to be. They were just waiting for Sora to find them. Soon they would be together again. They would, he knew it. 

 

Izuku found one of his friends, so surely Sora had to find one of his friends next. 

 

Right?

 

It only seemed fair.

 

He sighed. He just wants to see them again. He needs to. 

 

Izuku watched the window on his side and saw Traverse Town slowly grow smaller and smaller until it couldn’t be seen anymore. He saw more stars appear around them, other worlds that were so far away. Still shining brightly, worlds that hadn’t fallen yet. 

 

There was still a chance to save them. 

 

As the boys watched their windows, Donald and Goofy glanced at each other. 

 

“Ya think it’s a good time to bring it up?” Goofy whispered, recalling their conversation that morning. Long before the boys had woken up. 

 

“Now is as a good time as any. When else are we going to talk about it? When we find her? How long is that going to take? It’s better to know now.” Donald huffed. 

 

“Isn’t it a touchy subject?”

 

Donald opened his mouth before closing it. He hadn’t exactly thought that far.

 

“Still though, don’t you wanna know if it’s her? If we tell Mickey, imagine how relieved he’d be. Look me in the eye and tell me you don’t think he’s looking for them all while trying to figure out how to get rid of all these Heartless? Not to mention, we’d certainly feel better if we knew what happened.”

 

Goofy leaned back in his seat. “That’s true. But still, you think he’d be okay talking about her?”

 

“He was okay mentioning her to Iida.” Donald turned the ship to avoid some debris. He didn’t even want to imagine where it came from…remnants of other worlds?

 

“Well, I suppose it may be best to ask.”

 

“Yeah, sounds good. You ask.” Donald sped up a bit, the Gummi ship had good fuel. Looks like everyone was smiling. “I’m driving, so I can’t.”

 

Goofy just shook his head. He peeked behind his seat to look at the boys. They were both looking out the window. Izuku would occasionally look down at his bag and rummage around in it before looking back outside. He wondered if they would ever get used to what the lanes looked like. 

 

Goofy took a deep breath before turning the seat around. 

 

“Heya Izuku.” Goofy looked at him.

 

“Hm?”

 

“Mind if Donald and I ask ya a question?” 

 

Izuku looked up at that, Sora seemed to perk up too.

 

“Uh…yeah. Sure.”

 

“Oh gawrsh, I’m sorry if it’s a touchy subject but we gotta know.” He paused, gauging Izuku’s reaction. “We heard ya mention a name before, especially when ya were talkin’ to little Eri. Ya said ya were lookin’ for someone named Aqua. That right?”

 

“Uh, yeah. What about her?” Izuku sat up a little straighter. 

 

“Well, we wanted to make sure of somethin’. What did she look like?”

 

“Well, she’s taller than me. She’s got a Keyblade, obviously, she’s the one who taught me. She’s got blue hair and blue eyes.” He shrugged. He was about to ask why when he saw Goofy beaming. He thought he saw Donald grinning too.

 

“Did she ever mention someone like Terra or Ven?”

 

“Yeah, she…hold on.”

 

“Oh no way, do you guys know his master?” Sora asked. 

 

“Yeah, we do! We heard ya mention her name earlier, but we weren’t sure if it was the same person! We’ve been wantin’ to make sure for a bit, but now we know!”

 

“How did you guys know her?” Izuku leaned forward. She never mentioned knowing the King’s friends, then again how was that ever going to come up in conversation?

 

Sora looked on in interest.

 

“We never met her formally, but the King told us about her. Then she disappeared and he went lookin’ for her.”

 

Izuku’s eyes widened, she had once said maybe one of her other friends was looking for her. She had meant Terra and Ventus, but what if she meant the King as well? Did she know? What if he found her?

 

“So Aqua was still in the Realm of Light, that’s a relief.” Goofy sighed. 

 

“Yeah, but that begs the question,” Donald looked over his shoulder to look at Izuku. “Why didn’t she come back, she had to know people were worried about her.”

 

“Maybe she didn’t have a Gummi Ship?” Sora offered. “Isn’t that the only way to go from world to world? Oh, did she but it ended up breaking down?” He asked. 

 

“N-No, she didn’t have a Gummi Ship.” Izuku shook his head. That was right, Sora probably didn’t know about Keyblade armor or the Gliders. “She used something else to get around, but that isn’t how she got to my world.” 

 

“Then how?” Donald asked. “And why didn’t she come back? The King was worried sick about her.”

 

Izuku watched them all, a heavy feeling in his heart. “Even if she did know your King was looking for her, and she wanted to go see him again so he’d know she’s alright, she couldn’t. Because there’s no way to leave my world, not normally anyway.”

 

The ship was quiet for a minute before everyone raised their voices.

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

“Whaddya mean no way to leave normally?”

 

“Wait, if you can’t leave can you even get in?”

 

Izuku listened to the barrage of questions silently wondering if this was how his Master felt when he had listed question after question. Honestly, the amount of patience she had for him was godly. He waited for a moment before they quieted down. 

 

“Well, apparently my world is cut off from the other worlds, the lanes, everything. There’s no way in, no way out.” He shifted in his seat before bringing his knees up. “She told me, according to the Moogles which have been there since the start, that Keyblade wielders sealed it off about 200 years ago. But not completely, they didn’t cut off the Realm of Darkness. If you want to get in or out you’d have to go through there. That was how my Master came to my world. Somehow, she had gotten out of there and ended up there, then she tried to leave but couldn’t open any gates to the lanes. She was stuck.”

 

“No way, 200 years ago?” Sora asked. “But…can other people with a Keyblade just do that? Just cut off an entire world? How is that possible?”

 

“It would…It would probably take a lotta power.” Goofy shook his head. “Right Donald?”

 

“Yeah, it would.”

 

“So…yeah. I’m sure she would have wanted to leave and to visit everyone. Maybe find her friends Terra and Ventus, but she couldn’t. She’s been stuck, and then a little bit before my world fell she disappeared.”

 

Even mentioning that weighed him down, creating an uncomfortable feeling in his chest. Like something reached in and squeezed his lungs, and wouldn’t allow him to take a breath. 

 

Izuku could feel their eyes on him. Instead of looking up at them he turned away and looked out the window. Back to the stars, the countless worlds that were still standing. Worlds that his Master could be at, still fighting off the Heartless and defending everyone she could. 

 

She was out there.

 

She was still alive.

 

She had to be.

 

They all looked between each other, not sure what else to say. Save for Donald, he still had plenty of questions. 

 

“You said your world was cut off 200 years ago right? Do you have any idea why?” He asked, looking from Izuku to what was in front of him. 

 

“And another question…what’s the Realm of Darkness?” Sora asked. 

 

Izuku glanced at Sora. “It’s where the Heartless usually are, and of course darkness. A lot of darkness, and from what my Master said it’s endless. Not only that but, once you’re in it’s really hard to get out.”

 

“Oh…does that mean the lanes are the Realm of Darkness?”

 

Izuku shook his head. “No, we’re in the Realm of Light. That’s where all the worlds are.”

 

“Pretty much.” Goofy nodded.

 

“You still didn’t answer my question!” Donald shouted. 

 

“Oh, uh…sorry.” Izuku looked back to the duck. “Well…hmm…200 years ago…”

 

They watched him for a moment as he began to mutter to himself, counting off things on his fingers. 

 

“Actually, now that I think about it maybe I do know why.” He said. “It was about 200 years that Quirks first appeared. Then again they weren’t called that, they were called something else. But yeah, it was a global event. It probably spooked the Keyblade Wielders or something. But that’s the only reason I can think of. Not to mention, back then people with powers weren’t exactly treated very well.”

 

“So they did it because they were scared?” Sora raised an eyebrow. 

 

“Yeah, probably.” Izuku shrugged. 

 

“But powers don’t seem like a big deal.” Donald rolled his eyes. “I guarantee you in other worlds there are plenty of people with magic and stuff like that, and those aren’t sealed off. Sealing your world off like there’s something to be afraid of. Drama queens.”

 

“Well, maybe there was somethin’ to be scared of.” Goofy looked over. “Maybe some Quirks were really scary.”

 

“It was a pretty chaotic time, but yeah there were probably plenty of reasons to be scared. Either way, it was a thing and there’s no way to undo it. As far as I know anyway.”

 

“Hm, that sucks. So this is your only chance to see other worlds at all isn’t it?” Sora asked.

 

“Yeah, pretty much. But I don’t mind, my world is pretty big and there’s a lot I haven’t-”

 

“Then we should see as many worlds as we can. At least before we all go home since we probably won’t see other worlds for a long time when this is all over. Right?”

 

“This isn’t a vacation!” Donald looked at him. “This is a serious mission.”

 

“Yeah, I know that.” Sora crossed his arms. “I’m just saying, we should be able to see a bunch of different worlds. Especially since we’re looking for our friends.”

 

Donald rolled his eyes muttered something about kids, then continued to weave through the random debris in space. He was sure they were coming up to another world and they’d be there soon.

 

“Hey, Izuku.” Sora looked over to his friend. 

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Do you have any idea where your Master ended up?” He asked. “Like, you think she’s in another world?”

 

Izuku stared at him for a moment before nodding. “Yeah, I’m hoping she’s in another world. If she is, maybe we can run into her, and we can bring her to Traverse Town. Eri would feel a lot better knowing she’s okay, not to mention, having a Keyblade Master on our side would probably be real handy.”

 

Sora watched him before smiling. “Yeah, well, like our friends I’m sure she’s out there somewhere. Oh, what if she’s with one of the others? Maybe she’s with Riku, or Kairi…that would be good. She has a Keyblade, she would be able to protect them.”

 

“I hope she finds one of your friends.” He mumbled. “I hope she also finds mine too…”

 

Izuku gripped his bag tightly. He knew she was out there, he just had to hope she was alright. 

 

I wonder…she said she had been to a bunch of other worlds a long time ago. I wonder if I can find anyone that remembers her…



-HoL-




Donald hummed to himself as he slowly landed the Gummi Ship in a quiet area, someplace that looked empty and rarely visited. It looked like they would be able to get away with keeping it there, which was a relief. It didn’t mean he wasn’t going to put a spell to keep it hidden. He was paranoid that way. 

 

“Alright boys, we’re here now.” He turned around to see Sora and Izuku staring out the window in awe. Taking in the surroundings of the new world. “Now listen up, after Wonderland I’m gonna have to go over the rules again. I’m sure you remember them right?”

 

The boys looked at each other before looking back to Donald. 

 

“Uh, don’t start any fights with the World’s residents,” Sora said. 

 

“Don’t run off on your own.” Izuku listed off.

 

“And one more, arguably the most important.” Donald crossed his arms. He really hoped the boys would remember. He didn’t want to drill it into their heads again and again. 

 

“Uh…the World Order right?” Sora asked. 

 

“Exactly, and that means…”

 

“Don’t let anyone else know other worlds exist.” Izuku finished. He can’t believe he almost forgot that rule. 

 

“Yup. Alright, now let’s go, we gotta figure out where we are.” He opened the door and hopped out. 

 

“Don’t worry about Donald.” Goofy walked over to the exit. “He always gets a little wound up whenever we go to a new world.”

 

“So this is gonna be a thing every time we go to another world?” Sora asked. 

 

“Yup.” The knight nodded. 

 

“Well, he’s just worried about following the rules. Stuff like the World Order was put in for a reason. And he doesn’t want us getting hurt like we did in Wonderland. I mean, that Heartless threw us around like nothing.” Izuku grabbed his bag. 

 

Sora shuddered. “Yeah…that wasn’t fun.”

 

“He just wants ya to be careful.” Goofy pat his shoulder.

 

“I guess…”

 

With that Sora jumped out of the Gummi Ship. 

 

Izuku was about to follow him when he stopped, he hurried back to his seat and grabbed the bag Iida gave to him. During the ride, he had forgotten to tell the others about it, especially after that talk about his Master. 

 

“What’cha forget?” Goofy asked.

 

“A bag, Leon packed it for us. It’s some supplies, mostly potions and ethers. I meant to tell you guys before we got here but…yeah.”

 

Goofy smiled. “Aw don’t worry about it. Here, I can take it for ya, and a little later we can sort through it. Glad ya remembered it though.” 

 

“Thanks.” Izuku handed it to him and adjusted his own bag real quick. He had a feeling it was going to change like it did in Wonderland. 

 

Izuku stepped out and fell a short distance, a small light enveloped him as he fell and quickly faded once he landed. That’s right, he almost forgot about the disguises.

 

Izuku took a quick look at himself while Goofy made his way out of the Gummi Ship. 

 

He was wearing what looked like armor, with rather thin dark plates with green designs etched into them. His sleeves were gone, leaving his arms exposed, but he still had his gloves. His pants were black, but his normal red shoes had been turned into red sandals that reached to his knees.

 

When he looked down he saw his Master’s crest, on his chest rather than his back. Around his waist was a short green sash that barely reached his knees. 

 

Sora looked similar to him, with armor of a brighter color decorated with red engravings. Like Izuku his arms were exposed, and he kept his gloves. His yellow shoes had been turned into sandals as well. Though, unlike Izuku, he was sporting a white and blue cape with clasps on each shoulder. 

 

Donald was wearing a toga, with what looked like a leaf circlet around his head. Meanwhile Goofy was wearing gladiator armor made of bright yellow metal. He was wearing a helmet of the same color, though with green decoration to it. 

 

“Cool, new disguises!” Sora looked over himself, grinning at the cape. “We look like a couple of warriors, that’s so cool! Well, most of us anyway.” 

 

“Watch it.” Donald waved his staff at him. “I could give you a worse disguise if I wanted. But I’m not going to, because I need to use my magic to hide the Gummi Ship.”

 

“Whatever ya say, Donald.” Goofy laughed. 

 

The duck squawked in indignation before casting his spell. 

 

While the magician got to work, Izuku couldn’t help but look around. They were close to a city, just on the outskirts of it in the mountains. The way down didn’t seem too bad, though he was more interested in how the city looked. 

 

The architecture was much different than what he was used to back home. With buildings made of stone, supported by carved pillars. Nothing like the skyscrapers and towers he was used to seeing in the city. It reminded him of something he read in a history book a long time ago. Something about a Grecian city and myths. 

 

“Woah, look at that view…” Sora muttered. “And that city has gotta be huge, how are even supposed to know where to start?”

 

“Just pick a direction and go I guess.” Izuku shrugged. “Maybe we can ask the locals about some landmarks, if anything of interest pops up we can always head there.”

 

“That don’t sound like a bad idea. Maybe we might find the King somewhere here. Whadya think Donald?”

 

“Doesn’t sound like a bad plan.” Donald dusted himself off and made his way over to the group. “Just as long as we don’t draw suspicion to ourselves.”

 

“Sounds fair.” Sora nodded. “Alright then, let’s go!” He took off running down the mountain, excited to explore the new world.

 

Donald shouted and began to chase after the teen. “What did I say about running off?”




-.-



Everyone stood at the entrance of the city, trying to catch their breaths. Sora was eager to head inside and start looking around, only held back by Donald gripping his cape. 

 

“We stay together, understand?” Donald looked at them. “No running off, it’s a city, you’re going to get lost.”

 

“It can’t be that bad.” Sora shrugged. “We just need to find stuff that looks familiar right? We can use those as landmarks.”

 

“It’s not always that easy.” Donald let go of Sora’s cap and took the lead. “Just follow me, we’re bound to find someone who knows something.”

 

Stepping into the town was such a different experience than Wonderland, for one there were actually people around. Everywhere, selling stuff, walking about, or just talking to each other. It was a normal town as far as they were concerned. 

 

Izuku glanced around, expecting people to be giving them strange looks. Especially since no one else was wearing armor. Just casual wear, compared to their strange group. Even so, nobody looked their way. If they did, it was just for a moment before returning to what they were doing. 

 

It felt almost weird to be walking around in broad daylight, in another world completely different from his own. 

 

As they walked around, they heard some of the residents talking to each other, idle chatter. 

 

“They’re gonna start soon right?”

 

“I think so, they’re just waiting for a couple more competitors to enter I think.”

 

“Well, I hope we see Hercules! He’s going to win of course, but it’s so cool to see him fight!” 

 

They passed the speaking couple and walked into a busy square full of booths and stalls. Selling food, vases, and what looked like merchandise in some. 

 

“I don’t know why others bother to enter the Games, Hercules is gonna win every time. He’s amazing.”

 

“I dunno, that one guy gave him a run for his money a while back. He might enter again.”

 

“Yeah, and he’ll lose again.

 

“I dunno, I’ve seen some of the new fighters. They look like they’re here to win.”

 

“The Games?” Sora asked, looking to the others. They shrugged in response, they weren’t sure what it meant either.

 

“Maybe some kinda tournament,” Donald muttered. 

 

“Come get your Herc merch! Support Greece’s favorite hero!” A man yelled from his stand, waving at the group. 

 

“Herc?”

 

“They probably mean that Hercules guy. These people really like him don’t they?” Sora asked.

 

“Probably if they’re selling stuff with his face on it.” Goofy laughed. 

 

“He’s a hero that everyone is a fan of, of course, it makes sense to market that. Especially as a third party.” Izuku shrugged. 

 

“Uh-huh, did people sell hero stuff in your world too?” Sora nudged him.

 

Izuku turned red. “Yeah, I guess that’s why it seems normal to me?”

 

“Uh-huh, do you have hero merchandise?” 

 

Izuku coughed and looked away. “M-Maybe…s-so what. Heroes are cool…” He trailed off. 

 

“What kinda heroes? Like that All Might guy?”

 

“L-Listen!” Izuku stammered.

 

“Now be nice Sora.” Goofy shook his head. 

 

Izuku covered his face and mumbled unintelligible things. Sora laughed and pat his arm.

 

“Say, Donald, with Hercules being a hero and all that, ya think maybe the King paid a visit?” Goofy looked down at his friend. “Maybe to ask for help protectin’ this world?”

 

“Hmm…it seems like a stretch. But maybe.” The duck shrugged. Mickey wasn’t above asking for help, maybe he had figured the hero of this world could help protect it? He wasn’t sure, but it seemed like a good place to start for the time being. 

 

As they continued to walk through the city, they heard more and more talk about the Games. Some were placing bets, others were talking about the competitors, and some were talking about what brackets to watch.

 

After a couple more minutes of being lost in the marketplace, there seemed to be no end to it, Donald started leading them in a different direction. Away from the market and to a quieter road, at least without all the chatter, it felt easier to think. 

 

“So…I think it’s safe to say we’re lost.” Sora looked around the road. It was somewhat open and seemed to head uphill. Less and fewer buildings appeared at some point. 

 

“I think we are, it’s real hectic out there too.” Goofy pushed the helmet above his eyes. “It’s so easy to get turned around.”

 

“We’re not lost, we’re just exploring.” Donald looked between them.

 

“No, we’re lost. Do we even know which way the Gummi Ship is?” 

 

Donald glared at Izuku before looking around. “We left it at the mountain, so we just gotta go that way to get back. It’s not that hard, now listen all of you. We are not lost.”

 

“Right…” Sora sighed. “Man I really wish we had a map of this place. Hey Donald, do you think your magic could make us a map?”

 

“What kinda question is that?” The magician crossed his arms. “It can’t, magic isn’t a be all end all problem solver Sora. You can’t just poof a map out of nowhere.”

 

“Right, right, I was just asking.” The teen shrugged. 

 

“Maybe we oughtta turn around.” Goofy paused for a moment. “I don’t think we’re supposed to-”

 

The knight was cut off by a loud shout as someone came tumbling down the hill. They all looked up to see a kid rolling down the hill, struggling to stop himself while his friend chased after him. 

 

“Woah!” Izuku ran forward and helped catch the kid before he could roll past them. He picked him up and put him back on his feet as his friend caught up. “Are you okay? You took a bit of a tumble there.”

 

The chubby boy sniffed as he dusted himself off and ran a hand through his curly hair. “Yeah, I’m okay, thanks, mister!” He beamed up at them.

 

His friend, who was as thin as a twig, raced after them in a panic. Huffing and blowing his messy blonde hair out of his face before coming to a stop. “Thanks for…helping him mister…oh boy…” He panted as he caught his breath.

 

“No problem, you sure you’re okay though?” Izuku kneeled down to their level, as he would with Eri. These kids couldn’t be older than her, in fact, they seemed a little younger. “What were you doing coming down in such a hurry?”

 

The kids looked at each other before looking down. “We wanted to try and see Hercules before he went to the Coliseum, but I guess he already went inside.” The thin one mumbled. 

 

The other kid looked between them before his face split into a wide grin. “Oh, are you guys heroes too?” He asked.

 

“Huh?” They all responded. 

 

“Oh, maybe they are!” The blonde kid ran around them. “They sure look like heroes. Are you guys gonna enter the Games?”

 

“You totally should, that would be so cool!” They ran around the small group. 

 

“Are ya? Are ya?”

 

“Come on, tell us you are!” 

 

“Well uh, I dunno. We don’t even know where the Coliseum even is kiddos.” Goofy watched them run around. 

 

“Oh, it’s right up there! Straight up this path!” The one with curls pointed up. “That’s where we were trying to find Hercules but…yeah.”

 

“So that’s where Hercules is?” Goofy asked.

 

“Then let’s check it out.” Sora looked at them. “Come on, please?”

 

“We were already gonna check it out Sora. Come on let’s go.” Donald walked past him and continued up the path.

 

“Yes!” He cheered and raced ahead of them.

 

“Sora!”

 

Izuku began to follow them before pausing to look at the kids. “You be careful okay? Don’t go rolling down any more hills.”

 

“Don’t worry mister, we’ll be okay!” They waved at them and ran away. 

 

Izuku sighed and Goofy pat his shoulder. 

 

“They’ll be fine, Izuku.”

 

“Yeah, I know.” He scratched at his face. 

 

Goofy laughed as they followed after the other two. “Did they remind ya of little Eri?”

 

Izuku rubbed the back of his head. “Yeah, kinda.”



-.-




The group made it to the top of the hill, which had a set of stairs at some point. Right in front of them was a large structure with two golden statues on either side of the door. A bunch of braziers stood near the wall, burning brightly.

 

“Ya think this is the Coliseum?” Goofy asked.

 

“I expected it to be more…grand?” Sora shrugged. 

 

“Well, the kids did say they tried to see Hercules here. Maybe this is a back way in?” Izuku offered. 

 

“It doesn’t matter, let’s just go inside and take a look around.” Donald waved his arms. “Come on, let’s go.” 

 

A group of four made their way inside, opening the heavy doors that creaked as they swung inwards. Much to their surprise, the doors didn’t lead to a big room, but rather a small one that was a little cramped. 

 

There were trophies lining the walls on one side, and a stone block sitting on the other side. At the end, writing on a board was some kind of goat man. He was muttering to himself as he looked at something in his hand back to the board to write it down. 

 

“Let’s see, he’s in the East…Herc’s in the West too. Ugh, Ice boy is gonna have to go to the East bracket.”

 

Sora looked at the others before stepping towards the goat man. 

 

“Uh…excuse me, we-”

 

“Oh, finally, good timing. Give me a hand won’t ya, move that pedestal. Gotta clean this place up before the Games start.” He waved Sora off and continued writing on the board. 

 

The teen glanced at the others before looking at the pedestal. 

 

“He wants me to move that?” He whispered.

 

“I mean…I guess?” Izuku shrugged. “You want any help with that?”

 

Sora shook his head. “He asked me to do it so…I can give it a shot.”

 

“Uh-huh.” Donald raised an eyebrow and watched the Keyblade wielder walk up to the pedestal. He rubbed his hands together before taking a big breath and trying to push the pedestal away. He grunted as he pressed all his weight against it, only for nothing to happen. It stayed right where it was. 

 

“Ya sure, ya don’t want help?” Goofy asked. 

 

“No, I’m…I got this…” Sora putting all his might into it. Only to lose his footing and fall against it. He fell down with a thud and laid on the ground for a moment. 

 

“You okay?” Izuku asked.

 

Sora nodded as he stood up and looked at the goat man. “It’s way too heavy, I can’t move that thing!”

 

The goat man continued to write before freezing up. “What? Too heavy? Since when have you been such a little-” He stopped himself before he said anything else. Turning around to see a teenager right behind him. “Oh.”

 

The adults raised an eyebrow. 

 

“Wrong guy. What are you doing here?”

 

Donald cleared his throat. “We wanted-”

 

“This here’s the world-famous Coliseum, heroes only.” he started walking towards the duck, making him back up. “And I got my hands full prepping for the Games. So run along pip-squeak.” He waved his hand at Sora. 

 

“Hey!” The teen protested. “I am not a pip-squeak! I’m ta-” Izuku covered his mouth before he could say anything to offend the satyr. 

 

“He’s in charge of the Games, don’t push your luck,” Izuku muttered. 

 

He eyed the two before sighing. “Look, it’s like this. Heroes are coming from all over to fight these monsters right here in the Coliseum.”

 

“You’ve got heroes standing right in front of you!” Donald crossed his arms. 

 

“Yup, Sora and Izuku are real heroes. Chosen by the Keyblade, especially Izuku here, he’s from a place full of heroes!” Goofy took their shoulders and grinned. “They’ve helped a lot of people, not everyone can say that.”

 

“I’m not a hero, not yet…” Izuku blushed and looked at the knight.

 

“And we’re heroes too!” Donald pointed at himself and Goofy. 

 

The game master snorted and walked over to the heavy pedestal. “Heroes? Those runts?” He broke out laughing and leaned against the stone. “You…You gotta be kidding me. Those two?”

 

Izuku felt his face turn red and looked away while Sora stepped forward. “Hey, what’s so funny? We’ve fought a bunch of monsters!”

 

The satyr only shook his head and stood upright, his laughter slowly dying down. “Oh, oh man, thanks for that I needed that laugh. Listen, if you can’t even move this …” He started to push against the pedestal. 

 

Sora crossed his arms and watched the satyr put his all into the immovable object. 

 

“You can’t call yourself…a hero!”

 

“I see.” He raised an eyebrow. 

 

He eventually collapsed the same way Sora did. He panted and slowly made his way to his feet before sheepishly looking at the group. 

 

“Alright fine, so it takes more than brawn. Well…fine I’ve got time. Let’s see what you can do.” The game master made his way over to the door. “We’re heading to the training grounds, follow me.”

 

-.-



The two kids ran until they were on the outskirts of the city, they occasionally looked over their shoulders to make sure they weren’t being followed. As soon as they were sure they were alone they ducked behind a pillar and shed their human disguises. 

 

The thin boy flashed red for a moment as he regained his original form, a blue imp with two horns growing from his head. The other boys turned into an imp as well, one of a red hue with a smaller set of horns. 

 

“Well done you two, nice performance.” 

 

The two jumped over the sudden appearance of their master. Hades grinned down at them as one of his fingers caught fire. He used the fire to light up a cigar he summoned from smoke. 

 

“Those bozos are gonna be kibble by the end of the Games, and they’ll finally be out of the way. Then witch lady can get off my back.” Hades huffed out some smoke and adjusted his black tunic. 

 

The two imps merely nodded in agreement.

 

“You two gave them the pass right?” Hades asked as he eyed the path. 

 

“Y-Yes, sir! We did we…” Panic paused for a moment before looking at Pain. “You gave them the pass right?”

 

Pain gave his friend a look. “I thought that was your job.”

 

“You had the pass!”

 

“No, I’m pretty sure I gave it to you.”

 

Hades watched his minions bicker for a moment before throwing his cigar away. “Are you serious? Are you two really serious? I gave you one job, and you couldn’t even do that. I just needed you two to give them the pass so they could enter the Games, did you miss that part of the plan?” He began to raise his voice. 

 

The god felt his anger rising before he took a deep breath and sighed. “Fine, fine, fine, I can work with this. The goat won’t let ‘em in, fine, let him be the bad guy. And then I’ll get them in, and things can get back on track.” 

 

He ran a hand through his fiery hair before glancing back at the imps. “Keep an eye on them, do not mess this up. Understand?”

 

“Yes sir!”

 

Hades watched the two run off before sighing. “This is fine, everything’s fine. You got this. You’ve got plenty of players on the board.” 

 

He hummed as he summoned two figurines from his smoke. One was a large sword and the other a snowflake with flames surrounding it. 

 

“At least if one is a dud, I can always use the other.”



-.-




Sora and Izuku sat on the ground, catching their breath and recovering through the drills The satyr, who introduced himself as Phil, made them do. 

 

Between breaking barrels, running through obstacle courses, and doing races, it took a lot out of them. Sora and Izuku were mostly neck and neck in most of the training, though Sora excelled at breaking the barrels, whereas Izuku dominated the race. 

 

Donald and Goofy were in the back, trying to catch their breath.

 

“Did…Did your master ever make you do anything crazy like this?” Sora asked. 

 

Izuku shook his head. “N-No, I mean it was well within reason. Laps, physical exercise, magic training, but it was never this extreme.”

 

“That obstacle course was rough but kinda fun.” Sora glanced at him. “Wanna go again?”

 

“No thank you.” He shook his head. 

 

The two laughed for a bit until Phil came up to them with a grin on his face. 

 

“You know, you two ain’t half bad. You’ve actually got some skill.”

 

Sora sat up straighter. “Really? Alright, it looks like we’re heading for the Games!”

 

“Afraid not.” Phil shook his head. 

 

“What?” Sora immediately deflated. “Why not?”

 

“What do you mean we’re not?” Donald raised his voice. “You put us through all that for nothing?”

 

“Two words! You guys ain’t heroes!” Phil pointed at each of them as he spoke.

 

“One, two, three…” Goofy counted the words. 

 

“Aw come on!” Sora stood up. “How are we supposed to get in the Games?”

 

Phil snorted. “You don’t, simple as that. There are two ways you get in the Games. One, have a pass, which heroes get. Proven heroes! Or two, have a hero sponsor you. And seeing as you two ain’t got either of those, you can’t enter.”

 

Sora frowned before looking at Izuku. “Don’t you technically count as a hero? Weren’t you in a hero school?”

 

Izuku shook his head, much to his dismay. “I’m a student, I’m not licensed. I don’t even have a provisional license. So…sorry…”

 

Sora frowned. “Aw, man…”

 

Donald got to his feet and glared at the satyr. “You gotta be kidding me, all this for nothing. Can we at least see Hercules? We gotta talk to him.”

 

“Ah Herc, get in line buddy everybody wants to see him. Always something important, or asking him to sign this, or trying to get something from him. Even if he was here, he wouldn't have time to talk to you lot.”

 

“He’s not even here?” Goofy asked. “I thought those kids said they saw him…”

 

Phil shook his head. “It doesn’t matter, Herc’s not here.”

 

“So this was a bust,” Donald muttered. “Great. Come on boys, let’s go. Hopefully, we’ll have some more luck somewhere else.”

 

“Yeah, okay.” Sora followed after him and Goofy. “Thanks for the training though.” He waved at Phil before walking off.

 

Izuku got to his feet and was about to follow them before stopping. “I’ll be right there, I just need to do something.”

 

“Well hurry up, we gotta head out,” Donald called over his shoulder. 

 

“Right.” Izuku watched them walk out of the grounds before looking for Phil. The satyr hadn’t gone far, he was cleaning up some of the grounds. 

 

Izuku jogged over to him. “Uh, Mr. Phil?”

 

The game master made a face. “Ugh, don’t call me that. Just Phil kid, got it? Good. Now what do you want?”

 

“I had a quick question, it’s about some friends of ours. We've been looking for them since we got separated.”

 

“Yeah?” Phil turned around and got back to work, hardly paying attention. 

 

“Well, have you seen anybody named Riku or Kairi? If I remember right, Sora said that Riku had white hair, and Kairi had reddish hair. Ring any bells?”

 

“Nope.”

 

“Ah…then maybe you’ve seen my friends? Uraraka, she has brown hair and brown eyes, about my height.”

 

“Nuh-uh.”

 

“Okay…Then, how about Todoroki? He’s got red and white hair and a scar on the red side of his face. He’s a little moody, but he means well.”

 

“You mean Ice Boy?” Phil turned to look at him.

 

“And then- wait, you know Todoroki?”

 

“Yeah, I do.” Phil crossed his arms. “The kid is in the Games. I’ve been training him for a bit, but the stubborn kid only uses his ice. I know he has fire, I saw him use it once . Then never again. Who knows why, he’s gotta be some god’s favorite with powers like those.”

 

“Yeah, that sounds like him. Good to know he’s okay.” Izuku sighed. “Is he around here somewhere? I really need to talk to him.”

 

Phil shook his head. “Nope, no can do kid. He’s getting ready for the Games, he’s training and you don’t interrupt training. Not to mention, who’s to say you’re not some kinda crazy fanboy?”

 

“I am not, he’s my friend! If you go to him and ask him if he knows me, he’ll say he will. Izuku Midoriya.”

 

“Uh-huh, well either way. I can’t help you there kid. If you wanna see him, either watch him from the sidelines or wait until the Games are over.” Phil went back to his own thing, starting to walk away from the teen.

 

Izuku was about to head back to tell the others about Todoroki, before realizing he hadn’t asked about the last person on his list. 

 

“One more thing Phil!” Izuku caught up with him. 

 

“What is it, kid? I’m busy. If it’s another one of your friends, chances are I probably haven’t seen ‘em. So go on, get.” He tried to wave him off and walk away.

 

Izuku followed him anyway. “There’s one more person I’m looking for.”

 

“Oh boy…”

 

“She’s my Master, she went missing a while ago. I’m still looking for her, and…I’m kind of hoping she ended up here.”

 

“Oh yeah? Who’s your Master?”

 

“Her name is Aqua.” 

 

Phil paused. 

 

“She’s got blue hair, and blue eyes, a-and she’s got a weapon like mine!” Izuku summoned his Keyblade. “She’s really nice and really strong, and my sister and I worried about her and–”

 

“Wait wait wait.” Phil stopped him, taking a moment to process what he said. “Sweetcheeks trained you?”

 

Izuku stiffened up and glared down at Phil. 

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“Ah, uh, Aqua, she trained you? Are you serious?”

 

“Yes I’m serious, why would I joke about something like that?”

 

Phil raised an eyebrow and looked over Izuku, it had felt like forever since he saw her. She had entered the games to find that Terra guy. Like him, she had won the first Games she entered. Then she disappeared. 

 

Even if it had been a while, he somewhat remembered how she fought. He won’t be the first to admit that her solo fight against the God of the Underworld and the Ice Titan was terrifying. But she was tough as nails and beat those two into the ground. 

 

Izuku held himself like her, kept the same stance. He also moved around quickly and was generous in his use of magic. 

 

Just like Aqua. 

 

Phil sighed before shaking his head. “No, I haven’t seen her kid. But I did meet her before, a long while ago. She did real well in the Games, too bad you can’t enter. If she were here, she could probably sponsor you since she was a winner, and by all means, a hero.”

 

“She’s a hero here?” Izuku asked. 

 

“Yeah, beat Hades and his Ice Titan buddy back into the ground where they belong. All on her own too. If you say she really trained you, then you have a lot to live up to, kid.”

 

“I see…” Izuku looked down. She hadn’t been here, not recently anyway. Still, it was nice to see a place where she had been before. “What…What was she like?”

 

Phil huffed. “She was stubborn, real stubborn. Insisted she didn’t need a trainer for the Games when I signed her up. She was like you, looking for one of her friends. Entered the Games to try and find him.”

 

Izuku looked up at that. That had to have been Terra or Ventus.

 

Phil was still for a moment before sighing and shaking his head. “Can’t believe I’m doing this.” He muttered. “Are you serious about finding Ice Boy?” He asked.

 

“Yeah, he’s my friend. I’ve got to bring him home…”

 

Phil rubbed his eyes. “And you really think you and your ragtag group can handle the Games?”

 

“Yes, of course we can!”

 

The satyr watched him before nodding. “Alright then, I think I may be able to solve your little issue. I can’t get you a pass, but I’m pretty sure I can get you a sponsor.”

 

“What? Wait, really?” 

 

“Hey hey, easy now. Don’t go getting all excited, you still gotta talk it out with the guy.” Phil put a hand out to calm him down. “Head to the outskirts of town, over on the west side. Just a little ways from the mountains. There’s a guy that lives there, tell him Phil sent ya.”

 

“And you think he’ll give us a sponsorship?”

 

“That’s the hope. If you wanna get into the Games you’d better hurry on over there. They’re gonna be starting soon.”

 

After Phil laid out a few more directions and information about the guy, Izuku thanked him profusely and sprinted out of the training grounds. 

 

Phil watched him go and sighed to himself. “Good luck kid, I have a feeling you’re gonna need it.”

 

Izuku ran through the halls and crashed through the doors of the Coliseum, starting Sora, Donald, and Goofy.

 

“About time.” Donald huffed. “What were you- hey get back here!”

 

“I’m sorry, but I’ll be right back! I think I can get us in the Games just wait here!” Izuku yelled over his shoulder. He didn’t even give them a chance to catch up, he was already gone. 

 

“Get back here! What did I say about running off on your own?” Donald shouted at him, knowing he wouldn’t be heard. “Aaarrgh, teenagers!” 

 

“I wonder what sent him off in such a hurry.” Goofy frowned. “I hope everything is okay.”

 

Sora ran forward a bit to the top of the stairs and saw his friend was already long gone. 

 

Izuku sprinted into the marketplace and wove through the crowd. Occasionally apologizing for crashing into someone or knocking something over. 

 

Someone who knew Master a long time ago, one of her friends!

 

He turned a corner and sprinted down the road, crashing into someone rather tall and muscular. Izuku said a quick apology before continuing his run.

 

“Yeah, I’d say he was a good friend of hers. If you tell him you’re swe-Aqua’s student he might hear you out.”

 

Izuku’s lungs were burning, and he was barely halfway there. But he couldn’t stop, he could catch his breath when he got there. 

 

“By the way kid, his name is Zack.”

Notes:

Thank you so much to KeeperofHounds for beta-ing this chapter!

Chapter 16: The Games

Summary:

The boys find a way into the Games

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Games



His lungs were on fire by the time he got to the place Phil had told him about. Izuku leaned against a tree as he gasped and wheezed for breath. It felt like his heart was going to beat out of his chest. It felt like it had taken forever, but he found it relatively quickly. 

 

A stone house near the mountains, near a stream coming from said mountains. The area was littered with training dummies, wooden poles sticking out of the ground, and other homemade equipment. When he looked around, he could see what looked like carved-out grips on the walls to climb up to the cliffs. 

 

Izuku wiped the sweat off his face and walked over to the house, hoping that this Zack guy was there. If he wasn’t then he and the others were screwed. 

 

Izuku took a deep breath and made his way towards the house, anxiety growing with each step. He hadn’t even gotten the chance to properly catch his breath the first time, and now his throat was closing up at the prospect of who he was about to meet. 

 

One of Master Aqua’s friends from years ago. Someone she had befriended before disappearing…would he even remember her? Well…Phil did say they were pretty good friends, so maybe? Probably? Hopefully.

 

Izuku stood in front of the wooden door, it looked a little worn out. With dents and a few bent sections of it, one particular part at the bottom where someone would theoretically kick it. 

 

Would this guy even like me? Just because I’m Master’s student doesn’t exactly give me a pass or anything. He could hate my guts right off the bat.

 

Izuku took a shaky breath and stared at the door a moment longer, before slapping his hands to his face. 

 

You don’t have time for this, just do it! Rip off the bandage! Whatever happens, happens.

 

Izuku cleared his throat before knocking on the door. “Hello, is anybody there? I’m looking for Zack?” 

 

He waited for a moment, listening for any noise inside. He couldn’t hear anything, was he even home? Maybe he was and was just ignoring him. Izuku couldn’t exactly blame him, if he lived here alone, maybe he liked the solitude. 

 

“Uh, Phil told me to come here. He said maybe you can help me?” Izuku raised his voice. 

 

He waited, hoping to get some response. Much to his dismay, it seemed like this Zack guy wasn’t there. Which was rather disappointing. He had come all this way for nothing, not to mention he really upset Donald back there. He was in for it when he got back, he could already hear the duck yelling at him. 

 

He sighed and rubbed his eyes. “Donald’s gonna kill me. I had one job and I couldn’t even-”

 

“Hey there.”

 

Izuku shrieked at the hand appearing on his shoulder and jumped away from the stranger, turning around to face them. 

 

There where he had been standing a moment ago was a man with spiky black hair with a tuft of hair in his face. His hand was still where it had been a second ago before Izuku jumped away. 

 

He laughed and turned towards the teenager. 

 

“Sorry about that, didn’t mean to scare you. You’re a little jumpy aren’t you?”

 

“Uh, y-yeah I guess? Sorry, you just kinda surprised me.” He scratched at his face.

 

“I’d say I did a little more than surprise you.” The man crossed his arms with a grin.

 

“Uh, right, I guess.” Izuku nodded and looked him up and down. His attire looked a little different than what he would expect in this world. It looked more like a dark blue uniform with gray pauldrons resting on his shoulders. He couldn’t help but notice the small scars peppering his bare arms and the X-shaped one on his face.

 

 “You…wouldn’t happen to be Zack, would you?” 

 

He nodded. “Yup that would be me, Zack Fair, but feel free to call me Zack. How can I help you kid? It’s not every day someone comes up the mountain looking for me.”

 

Ah, that’s right! Don’t get sidetracked.

 

Izuku stood up a little straighter. “Ah, well you see, Phil sent me up here. He told me to look for you. Maybe you can help me?”

 

“Ah, let me guess, you asked him to train you and he refused. So he sent you up here to learn from me? Sounds about right. Wouldn’t be the first time, certainly not gonna be the last.” He nodded to himself. 

 

“Not exactly…” Izuku said.

 

“Oh?”

 

Izuku shifted from foot to foot, making himself keep eye contact with the hero.

 

“Uh, well the thing is Phil kinda tested my friends and I. He said we’ve got potential, but wouldn’t let us into the Games. He told us there were two ways to get in them, either get a pass…or a sponsorship.”

 

“I see where you’re going with this.”

 

Izuku nodded. “Yeah, and he sent me up here. Told me to talk it out with you.”

 

Zack eyed him before sighing. “You just came up here to get a sponsorship? Phil doesn’t usually send people up for that, but still.”

 

The teen stepped forward. “It’s not like I’m looking for glory or anything in the Games, I just have to get in so I can find my friend. We were separated a while ago, and I’ve finally found him, but I need to see him and bring him home.”

 

“Your friend is in the Games?”

 

“Yeah, Phil said he trained him for a bit and then he was entered. Still, I’m worried about him. He’s strong, yeah but…I don’t want Todoroki getting hurt.”

 

Zack smiled to himself. “That kinda reminds me of someone I used to know, funny enough she entered the Games to do the same thing. To try and find her friend.”

 

Master…

 

“Typically, if I take anyone in I like to train them for at least a year or two before I allow them to enter into the Games. Just to make sure they’d survive.” He glanced back at Izuku. “And you want me to just give you a sponsorship right off the bat? The Games are no joke, they will put you through hell. You get maybe a few minutes to recover from the last fight, but then the next one comes real quick. You usually get more time to recover near the finals and semifinals, but that’s if you make it that far.”

 

Fight after fight? It sounds like a more intense version of the Sports Festival…

 

“I have been training, it’s not like I’m going in there with no idea how to fight.”

 

“Right, mind if I ask how long you’ve been training?” 

 

“Er, a little…under a year…” He felt his face turn red. Not even a full year's worth of training, but he was close. Really he was…something was better than nothing! Then again, compared to others entering the Games, how many years did they have on him? How much more experience? 

 

“Not even a year? Kid, come on. Then again, Phil did send you up here. So I’m willing to believe you have some skill.”

 

Izuku felt his hands clench into fists, digging his chewed-up nails into his palms. He screamed at himself to mention his Master, to mention Aqua. Would that be fair though? Would it only cheapen his own request? Using his Master’s friendship with Zack to get in the Games?

 

Izuku opened his mouth but no words came out, not at first. 

 

How was he supposed to say he knew her? Would Zack even believe him? Was he worried about her too in some way? He did only meet her once before she disappeared, would he want to know what happened to her? How has she been doing all this time? 

 

“I’m willing to have a quick spar with you to see where you are. But-”

 

“She trained me.” He finally managed to speak. 

 

“Huh?”

 

“I-I know who you were talking about, the one who entered the Games to find her friend. I know her, I know Master Aqua.”

 

Izuku kept his eyes to the ground, almost afraid to see the man’s expression. He was silent, but Izuku could feel his stare.

 

“You know Aqua?” 

 

It was barely a whisper, but he heard it. 

 

He cleared his throat before asking again, louder this time. 

 

“You know Aqua? You- We are talking about the same person, right? With the blue hair, and the pretty blue eyes and…right?”

 

Izuku nodded, he quickly steeled himself as he heard Zack approach. He grabbed his shoulders and gave him a slight jostle. 

 

“You’re not messing with me are you kid? Seriously, don’t joke about something like that. I-Is she here somewhere? Is she in the city? Is she entering the Games? If she is, why didn’t you-”

 

“S-She’s missing!” Izuku cut him off and forced himself to look up. Much to his surprise Zack actually looked happy, excited, but also nervous. That quickly changed to worry when he registered Izuku’s answer.

 

“What? What do you mean missing?” 

 

“I mean…well she’s missing.”

 

“Well, yeah obviously! I mean how, how is she missing? What happened?” He shook Izuku again.

 

Izuku sighed once the shaking stopped. “Where I lived, monsters would come out every night and attack anything and anyone. She helped curb their numbers and keep people safe, every night for years. But one night she never came back, and then everything went wrong and we were all separated. I lost her and my friends and…yeah.” 

 

Zack was quiet. “Did she take on all those monsters by herself? Every night for all those years?”

 

He nodded. “Yeah, she did. She was the only one who could take care of them.”

 

The hero laughed to himself. “Yeah, that sounds like her. You know she took on-”

 

“Phil told me she took on Hades and something called an Ice Titan. All on her own.”

 

“Yup, she sure did. Even though that jerk Hades made it an unfair fight, she still won. Even after I tried to run in and help, she insisted on doing it on her own.” He smiled at the thought of her. “Looking back on it, I think it was less of wanting to look weak in front of Hades, but more of her avenging me. I did ask her to do that, so that was on me.”

 

“She avenged you?”

 

“Yeah…” 

 

Zack pat his shoulder before stepping away, facing one of the cliffs he often climbed up. He felt his heart ache at the thought of her, she was there, and then she was gone. The thought of her always lurked in the back of his mind. Always training, always fighting, just to try to get as strong as Aqua. As strong as Terra. 

 

“If you don’t mind me asking, how did you meet her?”

 

Izuku rubbed his arm. “Well, the first time I met her I was little. She saved me from a bunch of monsters. The second time she had saved me, again. After everything was said and done, she asked if I wanted to be her student. And…yeah. My powers were out of control, and she helped me with that.”

 

“Right, and then… then she went missing?”

 

“Yeah, like I said, everyone ended up separated. I’m looking for her, just like all my other friends. I know she’s out there, it’s just a matter of tracking her down.”

 

Zack nodded. “And one of your friends is in the Games.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“And you want to bring him home?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Zack sighed and rubbed his eyes. He looked up to the heavens with a smile on his face. 

 

Aqua goes missing, and her student runs around and ends up finding an old friend of hers. On top of that said student needs his help to find his own friend, who happens to be in the Games. It almost sounded like a cosmic joke or some sort, or maybe it was destiny. Fate had a funny way of making things happen a certain way. 

 

Would Aqua want this? For her student to be entered in the Games with barely a year’s training? She knew firsthand how intense they could be, would she have the confidence in him to succeed?

 

“It’s Aqua, of course she would.” He muttered. 

 

“What?” Izuku asked, he paused when Zack held up a hand. 

 

“Alright, I’ll help you out. I can sponsor you.” 

 

“Wait, really? Tha-”

 

“But,” he brought up a hand to unsheathe the sword on his back. “I’m not going to send you in just like that. You said Aqua trained you? Then prove it, show me you’re capable of handling the Games, show me what Aqua’s taught you!”

 

Izuku took a step back, he eyed the blade before summoning Indomitable Spirit. He held his Keyblade in a tight grip, bracing himself for the fight. If he wanted to get the others into the Games and find Todoroki, he had to beat Zack. 

 

He moved a lot faster than Izuku thought he could, rushing forward and bringing his sword down. 

 

Izuku brought up his weapon in time to block it and nearly stumbled back with the force of the swing. Zack was strong, really strong. 

 

The hero grinned as he pressed forward with more force, forcing Izuku to take a step back lest he lose his balance. 

 

“Come on kid, show me what you can do.”

 

Izuku grit his teeth and began to push back, putting all his weight to push the man away from him before jumping back and raising his weapon. 

 

“Blizzara!” 

 

Zack sliced through the spell with ease, only a light frost coated the blade. 

 

He can slice through my magic?

 

“So she taught you magic, alright then.” 

 

Zack closed the space again, but this time Izuku was expecting it. He liked to get up close and personal, despite the reach his sword offered him. Izuku brought up his Keyblade with as much force as he could, deflecting the blade giving him an opening. He was about to bring his weapon down when his own attack was blocked. 

 

He recovered!

 

Izuku jumped back and narrowly avoided a slash from the sword, but Zack was quick to close the distance again. He refused to give Izuku any room to breathe. 

 

Izuku blocked every blow that came down on him. He had to endure the harsh force that followed each one, he didn’t have any time to conjure up a barrier!

 

You’re going to run out of stamina, you can’t stay on the defensive!

 

Izuku continually backed up, just to get some kind of space. Some room to breathe. Some room to think!

 

He managed to deflect another strike and sent a bolt of Thunder racing towards the hero, who was quick to dodge. There was some magic he wouldn’t be willing to block, good. 

 

Izuku took the opportunity to be the one to close the distance, going on the offensive and putting his all into the strikes. Zack blocked each one with ease, he was fast, but he could read Izuku’s moves easily. 

 

Zack dodged to the side and took Izuku by surprise, slamming his fist into his gut and sending him to the ground. 

 

The Keyblade wielder was quick to roll back to his feet, ignoring the pain. He held up his weapon and stared Zack down. 

 

“You still got some fight left in you kid?” He raised an eyebrow.

 

“I’m not done yet!” 

 

Zack grinned. “Good.”

 

Izuku watched him close the distance again, waiting for it. Once Zack was close enough Izuku ducked down to avoid the inevitable swipe of the blade. 

 

He always starts with that, and then…

 

He brought up his Keyblade to block a downward strike. 

 

Now go!

 

Izuku brought up his fist for an uppercut that made Zack take a step back. He recovered in no time, even more eager to fight now. His attacks seemed to come even faster, but Izuku was able to keep up. 

 

What Izuku lacked in strength he made up for in speed. It was a dance of blades, a sort of rhythm that they fell into. It was about finding the pattern of attacks, and reading what was to come next. While he couldn’t beat him in brute strength, he could possibly outlast him, unless he was able to fire off some magic. 

 

Though that came with the risk of hurting him. 

 

Dodge, block, duck, strike! Block, duck, dodge, back up, now!

 

While most of his own attacks were blocked, the few times he was able to land a hit seemed to do nothing and were brushed off. 

 

Move faster, you need to predict his moves, faster!

 

He tried to speed up his own attacks, sneaking them in whenever he saw an opening. Though they were blocked, it meant putting Zack on the defensive. It meant gaining ground!

 

His internal celebration didn’t last long, however. He saw Zack raise his sword and bring it down. Izuku went to block but found his legs had been swiped out from under him. He hit the ground with a hard thud and barely reacted fast enough to deflect the next strike, only to lose his Keyblade in the process. 

 

He rolled to the side as Zack swung down, cutting into the ground where his head had been. Before he could scramble to his feet a boot planted itself on his chest, pinning him to the ground. 

 

Izuku flinched as the blade came down, only to feel nothing. He looked up to see Zack had stopped, his sword inched from Izuku’s throat. 

 

His blood pounded in his ears as he struggled to take one breath after the other, the weight on his chest made it difficult. 

 

If I had ten yen for every time my legs got swiped out from under me by guys trying to help me by beating me up, I would only have twenty yen. It’s not a lot, but it’s happened twice now.

 

Zack was panting too but didn’t seem as exhausted as the teen. He was smiling.

 

“Not bad kid, you’re still a little green, but I can see what Phil meant when he said you had potential. Uh, no pun intended.”

 

Zack stepped to the side and offered a hand, which Izuku gladly took. Once he got to his feet the hero patted his shoulder. 

 

“You don’t always brace yourself when an attack is coming, it’s why you lost a lot of ground against me. You kept having to move back to try and steady yourself. And then you have a tendency to react too early, you see the attack coming and you immediately move to counteract it.” He reached into one of his pockets and pulled out a small potion. 

 

“You’re fast which makes up for your physical strength, which is good, but sometimes you’re too fast. Every fight isn’t always about being stronger or faster, sometimes you have to match your opponent’s speed and find your openings there. You react too early, you give the enemy an opening.”

 

Izuku took in what he said, not expecting the sudden rundown of the fight. 

 

“Here, drink this.” Zack handed him the potion. “You didn’t show off a lot of your magic, but I didn’t give you the time to do so. I can tell you’ve got a proficiency in it, you’re relatively fast in casting.”

 

“I can’t cast as fast as Master though..” Izuku muttered, only to get a harsh flick to his head. 

 

“Yeah, duh. You’re still learning kid, don’t put yourself down. Of course, you’re not as fast as Aqua. You’re barely one year into training, so don’t mope about it. If you do, I’m gonna take back my sponsorship.”

 

Izuku looked up at that. “Wait what? But…you beat me? I’m still getting the sponsorship?”

 

Zack stared at him before laughing. “Beat me? I never said you had to beat me, I just wanted to see what you could do. And I think you’re fit to enter the Games.”

 

Izuku grinned. “Really? Thank you! I-”

 

“Drink the potion, then we have to head down. The Games are bound to start soon and…hold on I don’t think I ever got your name. I’ve just been calling you kid this whole time.”

 

Izuku gulped down the sweet potion and sighed, feeling the bruises and scrapes from the fight disappear. He looked up at Zack.

 

“My name is Izuku Midoriya!”

 

Zack nodded. “Alright then Izuku, let’s get you into the Games. Come on!” He took off running down the mountain. Izuku was quick to follow, excitement bubbling up in his chest. 




-.-




Sora leaned against the doors while Donald paced around the courtyard. Muttering angrily to himself and trying his best to not rip out any feathers in frustration. 

 

“Just go running off, breaking one of the only rules I gave you! Oh, he’s in for it when he gets back.” 

 

“He’s been gone for a while.” Sora looked out at the path Izuku ran down. “Maybe we should go looking for him.”

 

“He said he was getting something to get us in the Games, and then he just runs off without telling us where he’s going! Irresponsible, reckless-” Donald squawked angrily and waved his arms around. 

 

“I’m sure he’s okay, but I gotta say I’m a little worried too.” Goofy frowned. “But Donald’s right, we don’t know where he went. We might end up gettin’ lost ourselves. And what if he comes back just as we leave?”

 

“That’s true but…I’m kinda worried. I didn’t think it would take this long.” Sora frowned and looked at the path again. Hoping his friend would be back soon. It wasn’t like Izuku to just run off randomly. When it happened in Wonderland, Sora had been the one to drag him off to see the flowers. 

 

There had been two of them, they could watch each other’s backs, but Izuku was on his own. Running off with hardly an explanation.

 

He’s strong, Izuku’s real strong. If something happened he would be able to take care of himself. Right?

 

Sora fiddled with his gloves at the thought of losing another friend. To have another just disappear to somewhere unknown. 

 

It was scary.

 

Sora glanced at Donald and Goofy before looking back to the road. 

 

Maybe I could go looking for him? Just real quick, maybe call out his name and see if he shows up. Yeah, that’s good. I won’t be too far.

 

Sora took another look at the adults before inching towards the stairs. Before he could get anywhere someone appeared in front of him. 

 

“Well well well, if it isn’t the goat’s rejects.”

 

Sora shouted in surprise and backed away from the man, quick to look him up and down. He was an imposing figure, easily towering over him with smoke billowing behind him like a flowing cape. The air around him was hot and thick, almost suffocating. He quickly ran to Donald and Goofy’s side.

 

“Rejects?” Donald asked. “Who do you think you are?”

 

The stranger held up his hands. “Easy now ducky, I’m someone who wants to help. Believe me, I know how stubborn that old goat can be, and I know the look of wasted potential. It’d certainly be a shame for you to not get to participate.”

 

“Ducky?” He spoke, outraged.

 

“Uh, if ya don’t mind us askin’, who are ya anyway?” Goofy asked. 

 

“Call me a friend, call me whatever. Point is, I know exactly what you want. Or more importantly, what you need.” 

 

Sora was about to ask what he meant when he disappeared, small wisps of smoke fading where he once stood. He didn’t know where the man had gone until he felt a hand on his shoulder, thin fingers kept a firm grip on him. Assuring he wouldn’t move, he felt like he could choke on the smoke and the air itself. 

 

“You wanna play in the Games, which is all fine and dandy but you need a little something first. Something like….” He hummed and held out a hand, surprising the teen with hot blue flames appearing in his free hand, a moment later a pass appeared. Completely intact, without a sign of the fire from before. 

 

“A pass?” Sora reached out to take it before pausing. “Wait, really? For us?”

 

The man nodded and held it closer, prompting Sora to take it. “Yup, all yours kid. Can’t wait to see ya in the Games. Be sure to prove that goat wrong, that you’re good enough for this thing. I’m rooting for ya shorty.” He patted his back and stepped away. 

 

“Wait, you never told us your name!” Donald pointed at him. 

 

“Doesn’t matter, let’s just say I’m an interested sponsor. I recommend you head inside, the Games oughta be starting soon.” He waved before disappearing.

 

As soon as he was gone all the heat had dispersed, allowing the air to cool down. Sora took a deep breath and looked down at the piece of paper in his hands. It felt hot too, like it could scorch his fingertips. 

 

“That was…nice.” He mumbled. “He just gave us a pass, just like that.”

 

“And that means we can enter the Games.” Donald nodded.

 

“I dunno fellas, don’t ya wonder where he got that pass?” Goofy asked. 

 

“Well, uh, he said he’s an interested sponsor, maybe sponsors have the passes to hand out?” Sora offered. He wasn’t sure, but maybe that was the case? Maybe he had seen them training and was disappointed they weren’t going to be participating. Maybe he just wanted to bend the rules a little for their sake. 

 

Maybe it was just the kindness of a stranger?

 

“Let’s take it to Phil.” Donald said. “So we can get in the Games, if it’s a fake then we know that guy was a jerk. If it’s not, then we’re in.”

 

“But what about Izuku though?” Goofy reminded him.

 

“Yeah, Izuku ran off to get us a sponsor. Shouldn’t we wait for him to show up?” Sora asked. 

 

Just as he finished his question, they all heard trumpets sounding off and crowds cheering wildly. 

 

“The Games are starting…”

 

“Izuku shouldn’t have run off, maybe if he had been a little patient he could have been here to be with us when we got the pass.”

 

“Now you’re just being mean!” Sora frowned. 

 

“Easy now fellas.” Goofy stood in between them. “How about this, we take the pass to Phil to make sure it’s real. If it is, we wait as long as we can for Izuku to come back, and when he does we can enter.”

 

“But what if he doesn’t show up?” Sora asked. 

 

“Then we’ll cross that bridge when we get there. But I’m sure Izuku will show up just in time.”

 

The Keyblade wielder looked unsure, he turned his attention back to the gates. Hoping that Izuku would run inside just right then. He was brought out of his thoughts when Donald took the pass from him and started making his way inside. 

 

“Hey!”

 

“Let’s get inside and show this to Phil. Then we can decide what to do.” 

 

Sora and Goofy followed after the magician as he ran into the vestibule. They slammed open the doors, making the satyr jump and drop his piece of chalk.

 

“Hey Phil, look what we got,” Donald said as he walked over to him. He handed him the pass, Phil stared at him for a moment before grabbing it and looking it over. 

 

“What the- how’d you get a hold of this?” He asked as he held it up to the light. It was no forgery, it was the real thing. The seal on the back glittered brightly.

 

“Uh, he said he was an interested sponsor, and then he disappeared,” Sora explained. 

 

Phil stared at him then back at the pass. “You’ve gotta be kidding me, a last-minute dropout? Well should have expected it, someone always flakes out just before the tournament starts.” He muttered. 

 

“It’s real right? That means we can enter the Games?” Donald asked. 

 

Phile checked over it one more time, and like the previous times, he found no fault in it. It was a genuine pass. “Well…I guess so. Alright, fine. Let’s see…you all can go in the West bracket. That one’s already starting, there’s a bit of delay in the East.”

 

“It’s already starting?”

 

“Yeah, the preliminaries anyway. Hey, where’s the green kid?”

 

“He just ran off.” Donald shook his head. “Said something about finding a way to get into the Games.”

 

Phil frowned. “And he’s not back yet?”

 

“Nope.” Sora shook his head. “Is there any way we can wait? Izuku is bound to come back. He just needs a little time to catch up, I’m sure he’s heading back right now.”

 

Phil shook his head. “You’re all in the West bracket and they’re starting, so you’re already late. You either gotta head out now, or forfeit the spot you just got.”

 

“What?”

 

“Then we have to go in.” Donald looked at them.

 

“But Izuku is…”

 

“He should be allowed to watch from the sidelines, right?” Donald looked at Phil.

 

“Assuming he comes back without the sponsor I sent him to get, yeah.”

 

“Ya sent him to get a sponsor?” Goofy asked. 

 

“Yeah, sorta like calling in a favor.” 

 

There was more cheering from outside, reverberating through the halls.

 

Phil sighed. “You gotta choose, in or out. You going or staying? Are you gonna use that pass or not?”

 

“We’re going.” Donald insisted before anyone else could object.

 

“But…” Sora looked at him. 

 

Phil nodded. “All three of you are going in as a team right?”

 

“Yup!” Donald nodded. 

 

“Actually…” Goofy spoke up. “I think I’m gonna wait here for Izuku to come back. You two can head in.”

 

“What?” Donald asked. 

 

“Izuku went to get us a way in, and then we’re enterin’ without him. If he came back to see we all left him behind it’d really hurt his feelin’s.”

 

“There are consequences to actions Goofy.” Donald tapped his foot. 

 

“And if he comes back with that sponsor, he can’t enter alone. We said we were gonna look after the boys Donald. We made a promise to Yagi, and I sure don’t wanna see him upset if he finds out we left one of ‘em alone .”

 

“Oh yeah, I think that’d really make him mad.” Sora nodded. 

 

Donald huffed. “Fine, then Sora and I will go in this bracket.”

 

“A-yup. Think of it as a team exercise too. Maybe the two of ya can learn to work together.”

 

Sora raised an eyebrow at the duck before turning his head. “Yeah, I guess.”

 

“Alright then, let’s get going.” Donald headed down the corridor Phil pointed towards with Sora in tow.

 

“Oh, wait hold on you two!” Goofy quickly shrugged off the bag Izuku had given him earlier, the one Leon packed.

 

“What is it?”

 

Goofy rummaged through it to pull out a few ethers and a potion or two. Leaving plenty for his friends.

 

“Here, take this. Some extra supplies won’t hurt.”

 

Sora took the bag from Goofy and smiled. “Thanks, and hey, be sure to tell Izuku I said hi okay?” 

 

“Will do.”

 

“Good luck!” He called over his shoulder.





-.-



Izuku and Zack sprinted through the empty streets of Thebes and listened to the trumpets play from afar, and the wild cheers of the crowd.

 

“Oh no, they’re already starting!” Izuku panted and tried to speed up.

 

“I think only one bracket is starting.” Zack hopped over a cart. “I only heard one set of trumpets.”

 

“So there’s still a chance my friends and I can get in.” He followed Zack up the hill, towards the vestibule.

 

“Yeah, don’t worry kid. You’ll get in.” Zack huffed. “Damn, it’s been a while since I’ve had to make this run. God, I forgot how exhausting it is.”

 

“You did this before?” Izuku spotted the stairs.

 

“I entered the Games one year and ended up sleeping in.” Zack laughed. “Not my proudest moment.”

 

They made their way up the stairs and ran through the courtyard. The crowds became even louder the closer they got. 

 

Sora and the others aren’t here. They must be inside!

 

Zack ran ahead and slammed open the doors, surprising the Game master and the knight. 

 

“Guess who’s back!” He shouted, before doubling over and wheezing. That had taken all his breath just to yell that. “H-Hold on…give me a sec…”

 

“About time you got here,” Phil rolled his eyes. “Took you two forever, what were you two doing? Galavanting around the mountains?” 

 

“B-Beating me up.” Izuku stammered as he struggled to catch his breath. 

 

“What?” Goofy asked.

 

“I sent him to ya to get a sponsorship not a whooping!” Phil glared at Zack, then to the board where he quickly scribbled in some stuff.

 

“I just wanted to make sure he’d survive the Games. He’ll be fine.” Zack waved it off. “As soon as he catches his breath, you good Izuku?”

 

“This is the second time I’ve made that run within an hour…ugh.” Izuku made himself stand up straight. “I’m fine.” 

 

“Sure hope so, since you’ll be participating in the East bracket. The West bracket has already started.”

 

“Really? We came in just in time then.” Izuku wiped the sweat from his face. “Where are Sora and Donald, are they around here somewhere?” He asked. 

 

Goofy shook his head. 

 

“Somehow they got a hold of a pass, and used it to get in.” Phil crossed his arms. “Those two are in the West, thought all three of them would head in but this one insisted on waiting for ya.” Phil pointed at Goofy, who waved.

 

Zack glanced at him before looking down at Izuku. “Who’s that supposed to be?”

 

“A friend, one of them. I had thought we would all enter the Games together. Sora and Donald already went in?” He asked. 

 

“Yeah.” Phil nodded. “They’re in the middle of the preliminaries. Since they’ve gone in already you two can’t join in as a last-minute team addition. So you’ll head over to the East bracket and deal with the competitors there. You all are bound to fight each other again if you make it far enough.”

 

“Right…” Izuku mumbled and looked down. 

 

Zack sighed and ruffled his hair. “You’ll be fine kid, at least you’re not alone. You’ve got…uh what’s your name?”

 

“Goofy.”

 

“You’ve got Goofy with you. Not gonna lie, it makes me feel better you’ve got someone with you. Someone who can help cover your weaknesses. When Aqua entered the Games she had a lot more experience, she could get away with being a solo competitor.” Zack smiled. “You’re going to be fine.”

 

Izuku looked at him, then at the long corridor that they had to pass through. Where the crowd was waiting, and the Heartless.

 

“Right.” He nodded. “We should head out.” He looked at Goofy who nodded back. 

 

“Knock ‘em dead kid!” Zack grinned. “I’ll be watching from the back.”

 

“Alright you two, go ahead. Once you’re out there the East bracket officially starts.” Phil said. “You ready?”

 

“Yup!” Goofy nodded enthusiastically. 

 

“Yeah…” 

 

“Then get going!” 

 

With that, the two walked into the dark corridor that seemed to stretch on forever, slowly walking towards the bright light of the arena. 

 

Izuku steeled himself as they passed out of the dark halls inside and out into the sunlight. The arena was huge. The stands were all around, filled to the brim with people roaring and yelling for the Games to begin. 

 

He felt his stomach sink, all these people would be watching him. Some would be cheering for him, others would root for his defeat. 

 

As a hero, everybody would be watching you anyway. At the Sports Festival, everyone would be watching. Just ignore it, focus!

 

Izuku took a deep breath and summoned Indomitable Spirit while Goofy stood at the ready. The doors across from them were starting to open revealing beady yellow eyes inside. 

 

“Are ya ready?” Goofy asked. 

 

“As ready as I can be.” He grit his teeth as Heartless began to crawl out of the doors. 

 

Zack gave you this chance, now don’t waste it! 




-.-




Hades hummed to himself as he walked up to his seat and sat down to watch the ongoings of the Coliseum. From where he sat he could see everything. He saw his first champion cutting through the Heartless, he was bound to run into those Keyblade pipsqueaks. 

 

As for his second one…

 

He glanced over as he felt a cool breeze suddenly blow by. One section of the arena was covered in ice. He had to admit, the kid was pretty impressive, and useful. He had no idea why he insisted on only using his ice when he had perfectly good fire to go along with it. 

 

But hey, he didn’t really care. All he did care about was that seething hatred in the kid’s heart. A tiny seed of darkness that just needed a little push. It wasn’t too hard to convince him to go along with Hades’s plan. He was more of a contingency plan, but still. If the kid played his part, then the god would deal with that unsightly fire of his. 

 

Hades peered down in another section of the Coliseum where one of the Keyblade brats happened to be. He looked over the team and realized there were only two of them. The spiky haired boy and the duck. He kept scanning over that section and found no trace of the other two. The green one and the goofy knight. 

 

He had assumed the kid was in the Vestibule with the goat when he had given away the pass.

 

He scowled to himself.

 

“Pain, Panic!”

 

They appeared in an instant, jumping to attention and looking up at him.

 

“Y-Yes, sir?”

 

“How can we help sir?”

 

The god glared down at his minions. “Would you like to tell me why I don’t see the other Keyblade brat and the King’s other lackey? How come I only see two of them?”

 

The two flinched at the question before looking at each other, then looking back to Hades. 

 

“Uh, well. You see…” Pain rocked back and forth on his heels. 

 

“H-He uh…left?” Panic laughed nervously.

 

What?”

 

Panic shoved the other imp forward.

 

“Uh, well he just kind of ran off.” He shrugged.

 

“I thought I told you to keep an eye on them. If one of them runs off, that would mean that you should follow them!” He raised his voice.

 

“W-We tried to follow the green one! He just ran out, and then we couldn’t keep up!”

 

Hades sighed and rubbed his eyes. “I wanted to take care of these pests in one go, and then you lose one of them. Do you at least know where he was heading?” He asked. 

 

“Uh…” The two imps thought about it. 

 

“He was heading towards the mountain.” Pain answered. “At least it looked that way.”

 

Hades raised an eyebrow. “The mountains? The mountains…what’s up there again?” He muttered.

 

“Olympus?” 

 

“Obviously! I mean what else is in the mountains.” He snapped. “Olympus, that one minotaur…ah. I remember now.” 

 

A slow grin crept across his face, especially when he heard another section of the Coliseum go crazy over in the eastern section. The imps looked nervously between their master and the crowds far below. 

 

“Well, it looks like I’ve got nothing to worry about. Didn’t think I’d see that dunce again so soon, but it looks like he’s given me exactly what I need. And with those two split up, it’ll be easier to put them down. Certainly helps that I’ve got little Snowflake on the table.” 

 

He rubbed his hands together and leaned back. 

 

“Alright you two, let’s see what you can do.”

Notes:

I'd like to give a big thank you to KeeperofHounds for betaing this chapter for me! It means a lot!

 

Feel free to drop by in the Discord: https://discord.gg/yFZPD5K

Chapter 17: Battle it Out!

Summary:

Making their way through the Games

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Battle It Out!




Sora shouted as he brought his Keyblade down on a shadow Heartless and watched it disappear. He didn’t get a chance to breathe as he heard the hisses of more Heartless coming up behind him. He whirled around to see more shadows racing towards him. 

 

Sora brought up his weapon and blocked the first swipe, then threw himself to the side as another one leaped over its friend to get at him. 

 

Before the shadows could strike him a bolt of lightning came down and struck the remaining Heartless in front of him. Sora looked over to see Donald had his wand aimed in his direction. The Heartless had disintegrated into nothing but wisps of darkness in front of him. 

 

“You need to pay more attention.” Donald huffed. 

 

“I was fine.” Sora crossed his arms. “I had it under control.”

 

“Sure you did.” 

 

Sora frowned and turned away from the Magician. They were barely into the second round now, and neither of them was exactly ecstatic about the current situation. It was a lot harder to handle the Heartless when it was just two of them, having all four of them together would be easier. 

 

Not to mention the Donald seemed all too eager to complain about it at the end of the round. Muttering to himself as he stomped around and got ready for the next round of Heartless. It hardly felt they got room to breathe, maybe a minute or two at most before the doors opened up again and Heartless came rushing out. 

 

“This would be a lot easier if we had Goofy and Izuku, but no, he had to run off. Who knows if he even made it back yet.” The duck grumbled. “I swear if he got hurt running around out there…”

 

“He’s not hurt, and maybe he’s already back.” Sora cut him off. “Phil mentioned there were like two brackets right? He and Goofy are probably in the other one by now.” 

 

“It would be better if we were all together. Or even if we had Goofy.”

 

“And let Izuku just sit on the sidelines?”

 

“We laid out the rules to you boys, and one of them was to not run off. And with good reason. In Wonderland you two got hurt and were lucky to get back to us. Here, Izuku might be lost or hurt because he ran off.”

 

“You know he left to try and help, so get a sponsorship thing. I bet if we waited, he probably would have come back, and we could have gone into the other bracket.”

 

“But there’s no guarantee that would have happened.” Donald crossed his arms.

 

Sora frowned at the Magician before huffing and turning back to look at the doors the Heartless come from. He knew Izuku was back, he had to be. It wouldn’t be like him to not make it in time, even if he couldn’t participate in this bracket.

 

He had a lot more faith in his friend than Donald did, that’s for sure.

 

They didn’t say anything else to each other, instead, they turned their focus onto the doors on the other side of the arena as they opened up again. There was silence for a moment until flying Heartless darted out of the dark and began to fly around them. They were red and blue, the pair recognized them from Wonderland.

 

“Try to focus your aim with magic this time.” Donald readied himself. 

 

Sora felt his face turn red. “It was one time, and it was an accident!” 

 

“Just be sure to pay attention.”

 

“I will when you stop-”

 

Sora was cut off when a fiery blaze rushed past him, barely missing him. 

 

Right, I can’t get distracted right now!

 

Sora shouted as he raced towards the flying Heartless. They chirped at each other and began to zip around the arena. The crowd above cheered as fire and ice went flying all over the arena and sent the competitors scrambling. 

 

Sora kept trying to swing his Keyblade at the Heartless when they were near, only for them to dart away at the last second. A few of them circle back to float in front of him and chirp loudly as if to laugh at him. 

 

The one right in front of him didn’t fly away fast enough as Sora smacked it out of the air, and cut through it before it could get up again. He didn’t get to celebrate his quick victory before even more fire and ice flew in his direction. The other Heartless seem to have taken notice of their fallen brethren and wanted to take it out on the Keyblade wielder. 

 

The teenager ducked and dodged as best he could. Fire would lick his skin as it passed by, and frost would begin to creep across him if the spell got too close. 

 

Thankfully Donald had put an end to the barrage for just a moment. Yellow sparks danced around the area before multiple lightning bolts rained down on the flying Heartless. It didn’t do much but stun them for a moment. 

 

“Go Sora!” Donald yelled at him from afar. 

 

He didn’t need a cue to start raining down blows on the Heartless. Most of them crumpled easily, unable to handle the brute force of his strikes. Strong in magic but weak in physicality. 

 

The few that hadn’t been cut down yet recovered and quickly flew away, now more wary of the pair. Now that they were up again, they began to fly around and barrage the pair with fire and ice spells. 

 

Sora managed to deflect some of the fireballs, he wasn’t sure if he could fully block them. With his skin stinging from the near misses of the fireballs he didn’t want to risk it. 

 

Meanwhile, Donald had to glance over his shoulder while he tried to deal with one of the pesky Heartless, just to make sure Sora was alright. He couldn’t constantly because of one particular Heartless that seemed adamant about bothering him. Needless to say, Donald didn’t have a lot of patience for this nonsense. 

 

Even less so due to the fact that the annoying fire Heartless kept dodging his Blizzard spells. The ice magic could only chase it so far before eventually fizzling out. That Heartless knew it, and seemed to take glee in his frustration. 

 

Did they? Donald wasn’t even sure Heartless could do that. 

 

While Donald swung his staff and tried to take out the one Heartless that was pestering him, he hadn’t noticed one of the few left creeping up behind him. 

 

As Sora cut down another Heartless, he looked up to see Donald was distracted with one. Meanwhile, another was right behind him, building up the magic for a spell. Without thinking, Sora raised his Keyblade and threw it as hard as he could. 

 

“Donald, duck!” He shouted. 

 

The magician looked up before dropping to the ground and watching the Heartless behind him be cleaved through. Shortly after, the Keyblade fell to the ground, but that didn’t stop Sora from celebrating his minor victory. 

 

However, he didn’t get to celebrate for long before a flurry of ice came barreling toward him. He tried to dodge, but the spell hit him hard enough to knock him against the pillar. He looked over to see his arm was iced over and stuck to the column.

 

He groaned and tried to pull his arm free, only to see it wouldn’t budge. He huffed and tried again until he saw a Heartless across the arena. Staring at him intently. 

 

Oh no…

 

Sora began to struggle harder before reaching for his Keyblade. Sure, it was far away, but there had to be some way to bring it back. He glared at it from afar, just sitting there on the ground. The Heartless kept chirping and flying around, gathering ice around itself. 

 

Come on, come on!

 

He continued to reach for his weapon. He could feel it; it was like a simple thread that was slack. He had to tighten it and grab the Keyblade from afar. He could do that, right? He grinned as he saw his Keyblade shimmer and pulled the invisible thread as hard as he could. 

 

Before his Keyblade reappeared in his hand, the Heartless watching him eagerly raced towards him. 

 

“Donald?” Sora called out. He felt his Keyblade reappear in his hand. 

 

“Hey, Donald!” He shouted. “A little help!” 

 

The duck glanced over his shoulder and saw Sora struggling to get free as an ice Heartless barreled towards him. 

 

“Use magic, Sora!” He shouted and blasted another Heartless with a spell.

 

Sora continued to panic before raising his Keyblade and casting a fire spell as fast as possible. Not much came out, a tiny flame came out. The poor thing fizzled out before it could go too far. 

 

With the Heartless fast approaching, he did the only logical thing he thought to do. He grit his teeth and eyed the Heartless, praying he didn’t miss. Them the flung his Keyblade towards the Heartless as hard as he could, he watched as his weapon cleaved through the Heartless and kept spinning through the air. 

 

Donald huffed and smacked the last Heartless away with his staff. He didn’t get a chance to breathe though, as he saw a flying Keyblade heading in his direction. He squawked loudly and ducked down. The Keyblade barely grazed a few feathers on top of his head before it buried itself in the wall. There was a moment after where the weapon began to shimmer, glowing a bit before it disappeared and reappeared in Sora’s hand. 

 

“Yes!” He cheered. 

 

The magician looked up at the teenager, who laughed awkwardly. 

 

“Uh, heh heh. I got it…”

 

Donald groaned as Sora was finally able to free himself from the ice. 

 

“You need to be more careful flinging that thing around!” Donald scolded him. “You could have hurt somebody, and then you got yourself stuck and put yourself in more danger!”

 

“Well, you told me to use magic! And I tried to but it just didn’t work out…so I did the next best thing. I mean I got it…and I didn’t mean to get stuck. It was an accident.”

 

“An accident that could have been avoided if you hadn’t thrown your Keyblade in the first place. Seriously, you boys need to stop doing that.”

 

“I was able to summon it back.” He argued. 

 

“After getting yourself stuck to a pillar.”

 

“A Heartless was going to hurt you!”

 

“There are other solutions than throwing your only weapon, Sora. You know, like magic. Something that I taught you.”

 

Sora felt his face turn red and huffed. “W-Well, magic isn’t exactly easy ! It’s kinda hard to use.”

 

When he thought about magic he thought more about Izuku. He seemed to be able to use it flawlessly, it looked like it came to him naturally. He wished he could do that, it looked cool. But his magic felt so…unrefined. So messy. He didn’t understand it. It felt easier to just attack the Heartless head-on. 

 

Like when he would spar with Riku. It was how he fought, that was how he learned. 

 

Sora snapped from his thoughts when Donald spoke up.

 

“You need to practice it. Magic may seem boring to you, but it’s a good tool.”

 

Sora ran a hand through his hair as he turned away. “It’s not we have any time to, and you didn’t teach me the ice spell. The Cheshire Cat did.” He muttered. 

 

“What was that?” Donald raised an eyebrow. 

 

Sora gripped his Keyblade tightly. “It’s not like we have any time to practice, Donald. It’s a little hard to just ‘learn on the spot’.”

 

Donald opened his mouth to respond until he spotted Phil coming from the corridor that led to the arena. 

 

“Alright you two, come on back here. The guys on the other side need a bit of time to wrangle the monsters for the next couple of rounds. So you two get a bit of a breather.”

 

“Really? I thought we wouldn’t get one so soon.”

 

“Yeah, yeah, come on kid.” 

 

Sora smiled and followed after the satyr into the corridors, Donald followed after. 

 

“Is Goofy still in the lobby?” He asked. 

 

“The tall one? No, actually the green pipsqueak showed up a little bit after you two headed out.” 

 

The crowd’s cheers grew fainter as they walked into the corridor, away from the loud cries and peering eyes. 

 

“Wait, really?”

 

Phil nodded. “Yeah, then they headed over to the other bracket.”

 

“Wh-”

 

“Do you think we can see them?” Sora cut Donald off. “I’m glad Izuku’s okay but, can we see them?”

 

Phil stopped before shaking his head. “No can do kid, last I checked they’re in the middle of a match. Besides, it won’t take too long to get those monsters ready. You don’t have the time to run to the other side of the Coliseum and back.”

 

“Oh.” Sora frowned. “Okay, do you think we’ll have time to see them later on?”

 

“Maybe.” Phil shrugged. “You might see them later on if you make it that far.”

 

“Which we will.” Sora grinned. 

 

“At least you have the confidence kid. Go ahead and wait around here, and don’t wander off too far. The next round will be starting soon. Now I’ve got to go check on some of the other contenders.”

 

“Alright, see ya Phil!” Sora waved him off as he went further down the corridor. Once the satyr was gone he turned around to Donald. “Told ya he’d be back.”

 

“Yeah, yeah.” He crossed his arms. 

 

“You know, maybe if you had been a little more patient, we could have entered altogether. It wouldn’t have mattered if that pass was for nothing. Because Izuku came back, like I said he would!”

 

“But we didn’t know he’d be back in time. And we need to talk to this Hercules guy, and the only way to do that is to get through the tournament. If we waited around and he didn’t show up it would have been an opportunity wasted!”

 

“You’re just mad cause I’m right.” 

 

“I’m mad that he ran off, and that you like to be reckless in a fight. Throwing your Keyblade this way and that way…” he trailed off, grumbling to himself. 

 

Sora rolled his eyes and leaned against the wall. He hoped he would see Izuku and Goofy soon. As much as he wanted to run to their bracket and see what they’re doing, he couldn’t. Phil was probably right, there wasn’t enough time…but maybe later on there would be. 

 

He wondered what a fight between him and Izuku would be like. It definitely wouldn’t be like fighting Riku, who’s more straightforward and stronger, plus he can’t use magic. 

 

“I wonder what it would be like to spar with him.” He wondered aloud. “Maybe we can when we get back to Traverse Town.”

 

Sora looked over his shoulder to see Donald quietly ranting to himself and shaking his staff at whoever he was pretending to lecture. 

 

If Donald will even let us…

 

Sora tapped on the wall as he waited for the signal to head back into the arena. 

 

He hoped the other two were having better luck than him and Donald. At least they’re probably getting along. While they rested, Sora felt someone watching him. He looked up to see someone staring at him. 

 

A blonde man in a flowing red cape, his left hand looked strange. More claw-like compared to the other one. The thing that really caught Sora’s attention was the large sword on his back. 

 

Is that another competitor?

 

He paused for a moment, then gave a small wave to the stranger. He saw the guy huff and turn away, before stalking back down the corridor.

 

“That was weird.” He muttered. 

 

“What was weird?” Donald looked over. 

 

“Uh, nothing. Just saw someone down there. He just left.”

 

“Probably got lost or something.” Donald sighed. 

 

Sora nodded until there was a loud cheer from outside in the arena. They were ready to start again. 

 

“Alright, time to get back out there.” Donald walked forward. “Be more careful this time alright?”

 

“Yeah, I hear you.”




-HoL-




If Goofy had to describe Izuku, he might say the kid is a hurricane on his feet. He’s fast, always moving, always thinking, always fighting. He’s always weaving through attacks and managing to dodge things at the last second. 

 

The only trait he doesn’t share with a hurricane is the level of destruction. His moves were always calculated, there was never any unnecessary damage. Goofy has seen him fight, and he knows how well Izuku could cut through Heartless. He was like Donald. Magic was always at his fingertips, flowing through him with ease and following his command.

 

But something seemed off about how he was fighting this time, he used magic yes, but it wasn’t as fine as it usually was. His spells seemed more unfocused and crude compared to how he cast them back in Wonderland. It seemed like he was trying do something with his magic, but he wasn’t putting in the proper focus. 

 

Most spells fizzled out before they could hit the Heartless, and even then, they didn’t carry the same force they usually did. 

 

Goofy bashed a Solider Heartless and quickly ducked to avoid a kick to the head from another one. He glanced back at Izuku to see him casting an ice spell, a lot different than how he’d usually cast it. Small chunks of ice formed around him, the forms slowly twisting and contorting, shaped like crude arrows. 

 

Izuku grit his teeth, held his Keyblade in a white-knuckled grip, and sent the ice arrows flying towards the Heartless. They didn’t do much damage; most of them shattered on contact with the Shadows and Soldiers they hit. 

 

A look of frustration lingered on his face before it changed to something more focused, more determined. 

 

Once again, Izuku was back to dodging and ducking around the arena. 

 

Goofy blocked a couple hits from the Heartless before bashing his shield against them. He occasionally looked at Izuku to check on him, and saw his frustration growing more visible. Every once in a while his gaze would flick to the tunnels in the back, where Zack was. Goofy looked back to try and spot him, until his focus was pulled back by the Heartless attacking.

 

“How ya doin’ Izuku?” Goofy asked as he smacked a Shadow Heartless away. 

 

“I’m fine. Are you okay?” He asked, daring a glance over his shoulder. 

 

“Yep, just fine. There are just a few more Heartless left. Let’s clean ‘em up real quick.” Goofy gave a thumbs up. He felt a tinge of worry when Izuku only offered a shaky smile in return. 

 

They split off again, but not too far from the other. They made sure they were within distance to jump in and help the other if needed. 

 

Izuku swung down his Keyblade as hard as he could at a Soldier, making it stumble back before regaining its balance. He panted and swung again, mimicking a move he had seen before. Thankfully the Soldier went down this time, the armor dented and warped. It was starting to fade away into dark smoke. 

 

Goofy let out a yelp as a Shadow jumped onto his back. He tried to reach around and toss it off, but couldn’t when another Heartless came bounding over.

 

“Goofy!” Izuku looked over to try and help, before he could run over the Soldier on the ground, leapt up one last time and delivered a harsh kick to his face. Izuku yelled in surprise, his eyes watered from the pain, and he stumbled back. Before the Heartless could do anything else, Izuku swiped at it with an arc of fire following his blade. 

 

The Heartless hissed and flailed before burning away. Once it was gone, Izuku turned around to rush over. He pulled off the Shadow and cut through it with ease. It vanished into a puff of black smoke. 

 

“Are you okay?” He asked the knight as he bashed the last Heartless.

 

“Don’t worry about me, I’m just fine.” Goofy nodded. “That Heartless there just caught me by surprise. Thanks for takin’ care of it.”

 

“Y-Yeah.”

 

They looked up as the crowd cheered at the defeat of the monsters. 

 

“Was that our second or third round?” Izuku asked. 

 

“That was your third.” Phil shouted from the corridor. He was panting and leaning against the wall. “Get over here you two, there’s a small intermission while the other side gets the monsters together.”

 

Izuku and Goofy looked at each other before heading over. Phil was still struggling to catch his breath by the time they walked up to him. 

 

“Are ya okay there?” Goofy asked. 

 

“Yeah, yeah I’m fine. You try running across the Coliseum, see how you like it,” the satyr wheezed. “Hold on, gimme a second.” 

 

While Phil collected himself, Izuku looked around. He had last spotted Zack in the corridor, watching him and giving him a thumbs up.

 

“Uh, where’s Zack?” 

 

“Huh? Oh, yeah he decided to head up to the stands just as I got here. Said something about getting a better view of the action.”

 

Goofy didn’t miss how Izuku’s face turned red. 

 

“Right, y-yeah.” He rubbed his arm. “I guess it’s pretty hard to see from here.”

 

“It ain’t the best place to look in from.” Goofy nodded. “I sure he just wants to see how you’re doin’.”

 

“Right…”

 

“Anyway, just needed to let you two know to keep your heads up. These next couple rounds are gonna be a doozy.”

 

“We’ll do our best.” Goofy grinned. 

 

“Yeah, you do that. Now if you’ll excuse me I gotta run back over to the other side to check on some other fighters. Oh man, I’m gonna feel this in the morning.” Phil huffed before running off again, leaving the two alone. 

 

“Must get really busy…running the Games.” Izuku mumbled. 

 

“Must be. Phil sure does look tired.”

 

“Yeah. Maybe he can relax after the Games are over.”

 

Goofy laughed. “Sure hope so.” 

 

The knight’s laughter died down as Izuku peeked out from the entrance, looking for Zack in the crowd. Goofy eyed him with worry before looking out at the crowd, he couldn’t see Zack from where he was standing. 

 

“Everythin’ okay?” 

 

“Y-Yeah. I’m fine, just, kinda looking around.” 

 

“Are ya sure? You got a pretty nasty kick back there.” Goofy walked up to him. “Anythin’ broken?”

 

“No, I’m okay.” Izuku held his face. “It didn’t hurt too bad. It more surprised me than anything.”

 

“Still though, you should drink a potion real quick. We gotta be at the top of our game if we wanna get through this.”

 

Izuku nodded to himself, half-heartedly rummaging around in his yellow bag for a potion. 

 

“Are ya sure you’re okay there Izuku? Ya seem a little off.” Goofy frowned. “Is somethin’ botherin’ ya?”

 

Izuku quickly shook his head and looked through his bag with more enthusiasm. He knew he had a potion in there somewhere. 

 

Goofy kept watching Izuku, then glanced back to the stands. The teen was a little more jittery than usual, he’d been like that since the start of the bracket. Ever since Zack said he’d be watching them during the fights. 

 

“Say Izuku, does Zack make ya nervous?” 

 

Izuku quickly whirled around. “H-Huh?”

 

“Does Zack make ya nervous?” He asked again. “Ya’ve been a little distracted ever since the tournament started. Ya’ve been acting a little weird. He didn’t say or do anythin’ to hurt ya did he?”

 

“N-No! He wouldn’t do that…and Zack doesn’t make me nervous.” Izuku waved his hands around wildly. “I-I mean…it’s not that. Really!” His face made Goofy doubtful. 

 

“Are ya sure?” 

 

Izuku’s face somehow turned a darker shade of red, and he averted his eyes. 

 

Goofy hummed to himself before it finally clicked. He knew the way Izuku kept looking back at Zack reminded him of something. It was the same way Max would look at him when he was little, and doing something important. Something especially important to him

 

“Oooh, I think I get it now. You’re trying to impress Zack, aren’t ya?”

 

“N-No! I mean, that’s not it.” Izuku nearly dropped his bag. “I just…hmm.” 

 

Goofy watched him fidget and tug at his hair for a moment before Izuku forced his hands to his side. 

 

“It’s just that…Zack gave me this chance. T-To get in the tournament and find Todoroki. I don’t want to waste it. I want to show him that I can do this. I mean, when I really think about it, back in the mountains he wiped the floor with me. And It feels…it’s not just me that’s fighting. I’m showing him what else she’s taught me. That she’s a good teacher, that she made me capable enough to handle this!”

 

“Is that why ya’ve been usin’ your magic the way ya have? It ain’t really like ya, it ain’t as strong as it usually is.”

 

Goofy watched Izuku groan and bury his face in his hands. 

 

“Ya know, last time I checked not even Donald tries to shape his magic like that. He usually just lets it form however it forms. Ya did too, up until the Games. Doesn’t seem like your style.”

 

Izuku kept his eyes down, refusing to look at Goofy. He was pretty sure he could guess how the teen was feeling. Goofy knew that feeling, back when he, Donald, and Mickey were barely making a name for themselves. Trying to make others see they were capable, strong, and reliable. 

 

They had something to prove. 

 

Apparently, Izuku thought he did too. 

 

“Ya know, I could keep guessin’ but I have a feelin’ I’m right on the money.” Goofy chuckled. 

 

Izuku sighed, and kept his face hidden. Was he really that transparent?

 

“Did Aqua use her magic like that?”

 

Apparently, he was. 

 

Izuku hesitantly nodded. 

 

“Why are ya tryin’ to fight like her anyway? That doesn’t seem like ya. Is it because of Zack?” 

 

“I want to prove that…I can do this. And she taught me well. That she was right to teach me, to train me.” Izuku felt like his face was on fire. “A-And instead I’ve just been embarrassing myself.”

 

Goofy watched him before frowning. “Well if ya ask me Izuku, ya ain’t bein’ fair to yourself.”

 

Izuku looked up. 

 

“Ya tend to compare yourself to other people who ya can’t compare to. Not yet anyway. I don’t think that’s a good thing, especially when you’re just doin’ the best ya can.”

 

“My best doesn’t seem like enough…” He muttered. 

 

Goofy sighed. “Well to be fair, ya ain’t fightin’ like ya normally do. You’ve been fightin’ like someone else, like Aqua. And last time I checked, Zack came over to see you fight, not Aqua.”

 

Izuku frowned. 

 

“I just…I don’t want it to seem like he wasted his time by giving me this chance. I can’t waste it.”

 

Goofy hummed to himself. “Ya know, I think you’re a real smart kid Izuku. But even with those smarts, ya sure like to overthink things don’t ya?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Yer really overthinkin’ this whole thing. I don’t really think ya need to prove anythin’ to Zack. He thought yer were good enough to be in the Games didn’t he?” 

 

Izuku looked down. “I mean…I guess…”

 

Goofy paused for a moment before gently patting his back. “Yer pretty hard on yerself, aren’t ya?”

 

Izuku tapped his foot, the fast rhythm acting as a suitable distraction for the time being. 

 

“Ya shouldn’t be. Yer doin’ yer best, and I’m sure Aqua would think that too. Do ya think she’d want ya to fight like her? Or yerself?”

 

Izuku looked up at that, then back down. He flet himself flush a little. He could already hear her telling him to be nicer to himself, and that he didn’t have to copy everything she did. He was his own person after all, she was there to teach , not to be copied from.

 

Izuku sighed and rubbed his eyes. “I guess…I should fight like normal then. Huh?”

 

Goofy smiled. “I think that sounds like a great idea.”





-HoL-




Zack looked down at the arena, waiting for Izuku and that Goofy guy to come out for the next couple of rounds. They were 3 rounds in, just a few more rounds, and that’s when the fun would begin. 

 

That’s when things would begin to ramp up. Whether it be stronger monsters or other competitors. It was going to be wild. 

 

And he hoped, he really did, that Izuku would get to those intense rounds. He wanted to see what he could do. But he noticed something in the first couple of rounds, something that threw him off for a second. He had suddenly changed his fighting style, it wasn’t the same as back in the mountains. Sure, the kid hadn’t gotten to showcase his magic, but he knew that Izuku was a beginner, a novice. Even if magic was something that came naturally to him, there was still a sort of base style he could recognize. 

 

The kind of casting he was using in those rounds was far above his skill level. He couldn’t make it strong enough for the constructs to actually do much damage. He wasn’t fighting like himself. He was mimicking someone, using moves that weren’t his. 

 

It was clear he couldn’t handle that kind of casting, not yet. He knew it too, and he was getting frustrated with himself, which in turn led to desperation, which led to him inevitably exhausting himself. 

 

Frustration, desperation, exhaustion, which would lead to defeat if he didn’t set himself straight. 

 

On top of that, Zack noticed how Izuku kept looking back to the tunnel. Where he had been before moving to the stands, looking for him . Trying to gauge some kind of reaction or judgment, not that he would have been able to see Zack from where he was. 

 

He supposed that was one thing he should have expected. Izuku being worried about his judgment, wanting to impress him. Yeah, that checks out, he probably should have seen it coming. Then again…Cloud was the same in a way. 

 

Then again, the kid probably had an extra layer of fear. 

 

Zack knew Aqua. Even if it was from a long time ago, he still knew her. They were friends, and he missed her every day. Izuku just wanted to prove she was doing something right, not that he had to prove that to Zack, he knew she did everything right in training the kid. She gave him the basics, and before she could give him anymore, she was taken away. 

 

But Zack had come to see Izuku fight, not Aqua. 

 

The hero sighed and rubbed his eyes, in retrospect, he probably should have stayed down in the tunnels and said that. Give the kid a pep talk he probably needed, he was Izuku’s sponsor. He supposed he had some sort of responsibility…right? Did he? Then again he was responsible for Cloud too…even if he had run off. 

 

Zack hardly got a second to ponder over it before deciding yes, he did. If he didn’t look out for Izuku in Aqua’s absence, she’d probably claw her way out of whatever trouble she’s in to come for his throat. 

 

Aqua loved her friends deeply, he could only imagine how much she loved her student. 

 

…Yeah, maybe I should go talk to him.

 

Before he could get up from his seat, the trumpets sounded out, and the crowd began to cheer. The two competitors he was watching walked out into the open. Izuku seemed to have steeled himself, gripping his Keyblade tightly and holding his head a little higher. 

 

There was another round of cheers as the doors on the other side of the arena flew open, and a horde of shadows and colorful, flying Heartless flew out. Zipping around the arena and twitching sporadically, like they were excited. 

 

He saw Izuku ready himself, and as soon as the trumpets sounded off he launched himself at the Heartless. 

 

“Come on, kid.” Zack muttered. “You can do this.” 

 

He half-expected Izuku to start up the same thing as he did in the previous rounds. Though instead of trying to do a complicated spell, he saw Izuku release a wave of thunder magic. It hit the shadows and a few of the flying monsters. It was enough to stun them for a moment, and Izuku took the opportunity to close the distance. 

 

He aimed for the flying ones first, and got close enough to smack one or two out of the air before firing off a quick blast of ice magic. The cold spell ate through the crimson monster’s body in no time and destroyed them.

 

Zack’s eyes widened as Izuku quickly moved to dodge, a shadow jumping towards him. Then ducking and dodging as the flying Heartless gave chase. Flinging spells at him left and right. Goofy was usually there to help shield him from the attacks, but the few instances he wasn’t there, Izuku managed to conjure up a half-formed barrier. Weak, but enough to hold up against the spells the Heartless cast. 

 

His fighting was noticeably different, he wasn’t mimicking or emulating anyone anymore. This was all him, all Izuku

 

He would cast an occasional glance to the stands, but quickly turned his attention back to the battle. 

 

“Attaboy.” Zack grinned. 

 

He couldn’t help but wonder what happened. Who might have said something or if he figured it out himself. He glanced over towards Goofy, and watched the knight bash the shadows with his shield. It took a few tries but after a moment the shadow he was fighting disappeared in a puff of smoke. 

 

Goofy kept looking over to Izuku now and again, checking on him before returning to the fight. Quick cursory glances. 

 

Zack smiled to himself. 

 

Izuku would be fine, he was in good hands. 

 

“Alright kid, show them what you can do.”



-.-




Hades scowled to himself as he stared down at the different arenas. Things weren’t going as well as he’d like them to be. The two teams were getting through the rounds, bit by bit. Even if they faltered for just a moment they always managed to grab a win. 

 

A bunch of newbies winning the hearts of all of Thebes, just like that god-brat. It made him seethe, sending blue flames racing up and down his arms. He paid no attention to the imps cowering some distance away, he was too focused on the teams. 

 

He would have preferred to have seen them out of the picture by now, but even then Heartless aren’t always the best solution. For a while he had thought the green one would have been taken down without even fighting one of his personal picks. He had been stumbling for a while, barely scraping through each round. 

 

But then the kid just seemed to recover. Like he had some kind of revelation or something, he pulled himself together and started fighting like he actually meant it. On the other hand, the spiky-haired one, and the duck seemed to be on bad terms. Despite that, they seemed to get through each round in one piece. 

 

It was annoying. 

 

Hades huffed and disappeared from the makeshift throne he was sitting at. He had to pay a visit to his favorite competitors, just to make sure they had their priorities straight. 

 

He appeared in one of the many hallways of the Coliseum. He didn’t have to look too far in order to find one of his champions milling about. The moody, spiky-haired one, Cloud, if he remembered right, was in one of the corridors that led to the arena. He was finished with his match and decided to watch the kid he was going to go up against. 

 

“So, enjoying the games so far?” Hades asked. 

 

“Hmph.” 

 

The god eyed his brooding champion before sighing. “Alright, alright, you seem to want to get straight to the point. Then let’s do that. You do know you’ll be going up against that key brat right? You’re well aware of that?”

 

“I know.” He huffed. 

 

“Good, now when the time comes, just don’t blow it. Take him out, no hesitation. Got it?”

 

The young man shifted and eyed the god, before raising an eyebrow. “The great god of the Underworld is afraid of some kid?” 

 

Hades scowled. 

 

“Tch, sorry cut our contract says-”

 

“I know! I know what it says, I wrote the thing! I know I just said you had to kill Hercules but think about it. This kid is in the way, you really think he’ll go down easy? Best to just get it over with.” Blue fire flares out, traveling down his arms as he gestured around. 

 

Hades paused before taking a deep breath, allowing the flames to recede. 

 

“Listen, it’s just like the goat says. ‘It’s all a game. So let loose and have fun with it!’”

 

“And killing a kid is supposed to be ‘fun’?”

 

The god rolled his eyes. “A casualty or two along the way won’t hurt anybody. It’s no big deal, as if he would be the first person to kick it in the games. It happens. It’s just life.”

 

Hades watch Cloud glare at him, before feeling his temper flare out again. 

 

“Listen, do you want my help or not kid? I am your best shot and finding your way back to…whatever it is you wanted. If you don’t want my help you can go crawling back to your dunce of a mentor and-”

 

Hades was cut off when a large blade came swinging towards him. He watched unimpressed as it stopped inches from his face. He glanced down at the young man and raised an eyebrow. 

 

“Do not talk about him like that.” 

 

Hades nearly laughed at that, and pushed the sword away from his face. “I think you should be more concerned about not talking to me like that.” He gave a dry laugh before blue fire surrounded them. “You shouldn’t bite the hand that feeds you little Cloudy. And you seem very insistent on trying my patience today.”

 

Cloud eyed the flames that crept closer, before looking back at Hades. He held his glare before bringing his sword down and sheathing it. A moment later the fire was gone, leaving the air hot and thick. 

 

“It seems you’re a little worked up, huh kiddo? Take a walk, let off some steam.” Hades brushed back his flaming hair. “While you do that, I’ll go check on the Snowflake. Ciao.”

 

He disappeared in a puff of smoke, traveling through the Coliseum in a dark, heavy mist until he found his other fighter. Like the other one, he was watching the fight with the green-haired one. He didn’t seem impressed with what he saw. How he fought and wielded magic with ease. He seemed more bored if anything. 

 

Hades’s gaze lingered on the young Keyblade weilder for a moment. There was something about him that seemed familiar, but he couldn’t quite place where from. He shook his head and turned his attention back on Todoroki. 

 

“Heya, hiya, how’s it goin’?” Hades greeted. 

 

Todoroki didn’t even jump at the sudden appearance of the god, he simply looked towards him before looking back to the arena. 

 

Hades clicked his tongue. It was a little unfortunate neither of his picks were conversationalists, but he didn’t choose them based on that. 

 

“Watchin’ greenie over there?” He asked. 

 

“Midoriya.” Todoroki muttered. “I wasn’t aware he was here.”

 

“Oh, you know the little bugger?”

 

He nodded. 

 

“Oh, a little friend of yours?” He asked, already dreading the rant he was going to get. How he wouldn’t hurt his friend and all that junk. Mortals could be so sappy sometimes. 

 

“No.” 

 

“Oh?”

 

“He’s just someone I know.”

 

Hades grinned to himself. “So you shouldn’t have any issue with dealing with him, right? Taking him out?”

 

“Out of the game?”

 

Hades smiled. “If you wanna frame it like that sure. I just need this to be more of a…permanent solution.”

 

The teen shot him a look and the proposition of murder

 

“You want me to kill Midoriya?” He asked. 

 

“Eh semantics.”

 

He narrowed his eyes.

 

Hades huffed and waved off the look. “Listen, in order to get to Hercules, you have to deal with him. Besides, that kid is going to cause trouble for us down the line, best to nip it in the bud yeah?”

 

Todoroki watched the god before turning back to the arena, watching his classmate fight through the monsters. He was doing better than he was earlier, but there was still some sort of desperation in his movements. 

 

“Hey, you still want me to get rid of your fire don’t you?” Hades stepped closer. 

 

His attention snapped back to the god. “It’s not my fire. It’s his.

 

Hades rolled his eyes. “Right, right, yeah. His fire. Anyway consider this another addition to the deal we have.”

 

“And if I don’t?”

 

“Then you can forget about me getting rid of that fire problem for you.”

 

He stiffened up at that. 

 

“I guess the question is, how badly do you want this? How far are you willing to go for what you want? Simple as that.”

 

Hades hummed to himself as he watched Todoroki stare out at the arena. He practically hear the gears turning. He could sense the darkness in his heart, a tiny seed slowly branching out at his orders. Digging in, and rooting itself deep inside. 

 

Darkness, is truly a wonderful thing. 

 

“It’s just some food for thought.” He turned to walk away. “I’ll leave you to it.”

 

He didn’t wait for a reply before disappearing and popping back to his throne above it all. He paid no mind to the surprised yelps of the two imps, just watching the arena.

 

“Come on you two, put on a show.” 



-HoL-




The teams of the Keyblade weilders fought their way through the games. Facing more and more Heartless each round, sometimes snagging victory at the last moment. The longer the Games went on, the louder and more excited the crowds got. Rooting for the ones that managed to move forward, all in excitement to see how they’d do against each other. 

 

It was the part of the Games everyone looked forward too. Weeding out the weaker fighters and pitting the strongest against each other. Only for the winner to go up against the strongest of them all, Hercules. 

 

With the new competitors suddenly coming into town and holding their own against all the monsters, it was cause for curiosity and excitement. It wasn’t everyday someone new just came by and blew the competition out of the water. 

 

By the seventh round the monsters were cleared out, there were no more to fight. All that was left were the champions that came to fight in the first place. 

 

Sora panted as he looked up at the stands, he and Donald stood in the center of the arena and watched as some of the audience began to filter out fo the stands. While a few of them lingered to give out a few more cheers.

 

“Where are…where they going?” Sora asked. “Is it over?” He asked. 

 

“It shouldn’t be, we haven’t even seen Hercules yet.” The duck muttered.

 

“Oi, get in here you two!” Phil waved from the corridor. 

 

The two obeyed and hurried over, looking down at the satyr. 

 

“Where’s everyone going?” Sora asked. “The Games aren’t finished yet right?”

 

“They can’t be!” Donald spoke up.

 

“Easy, don’t get your feathers in a twist.” Phil waved off Donald’s shout. “It’s a quik intermission so the fighters get a breather before going up against each other. You’ve got a little while until the next match.”

 

“Really?” Sora asked. “Does that mean there’s enough time to go to the other side and see how the others are doing?”

 

“I suggest you fuel up and prep for the next battle kid. This next one ain’t gonna be easy. It’s not like a bunch of mindless monsters.”

 

“...So there is time?” Sora grinned.

 

“You’re not going over there. Focus on resting up, it’s not like we have Goofy and Izuku to help cover for any mistakes.”

 

Sora shot Donald a look before turning away. For some reason the way he said that…stung.

 

“Well, fine. I guess.” He muttered. “So what, are we just gonna sit here for a while?”

 

“That constitutes as ‘resting up’ last time I checked.” 

 

Sora groaned and leaned against the wall for the time being. He didn’t want to just sit around for a while, it was boring. There was nothing to do but…well nothing. Or think, and he didn’t feel like getting lost in his thoughts. He was afraid of where they might go this time around. 

 

He really just wanted to see how Izuku and Goofy were doing, wish them luck, and all that. 

 

He didn’t really care about Donald’s anger, he was always angry. It wasn’t like him yelling at Sora was going to do much. If anything it almost made him want to push it. He had no reason to be as mean as he was. 

 

Sora sighed as he pushed off the wall and began pacing back and forth for a bit. 

 

“What are you doing?” Donald asked. 

 

“...Walking around?” Sora said. 

 

“Uh huh.”

 

“I’m just walking around! Is that really so bad?” He asked. “What am I supposed to do? Just sit still?”

 

“That’s what relaxing usually means yes.”

 

Sora rolled his eyes and continued his pacing motion, it was a lot better than just sitting down and doing nothing in his opinion. Plus it kind of worked in his favor. It didn’t take Donald too long to stop watching him like a hawk and start to doze off. 

 

He supposed that all the magic casting was bound to tire him out. This really was the best time for someone like Donald to rest up. 

 

Wonder if Izuku is that tired too. He uses a lot of magic too.

 

Sora hummed to himself before slowly creeping away. He wouldn’t take too long, he’d be back before Donald would wake up. It was just a quick check-in with his friends. How bad could that really be?



-.-




“I didn’t think we would be fighting other competitors until something like the 10th round.”

 

“Mhm.”

 

“I guess the Games really do move fast then, though it kind of makes me wonder how often they’re held. It doesn’t seem to be a yearly thing. Maybe once a month or so?”

 

“Maybe.”

 

Izuku hummed to himself as he paced back and forth in the corridor. Zack had let them know they were in intermission, and this was a small rest period for them. Izuku was half tempted to go over and see how Sora and Donald were doing, but the fact he hadn’t seen or heard anything about Todoroki was eating at him. 

 

They hadn’t seen Phil, so he couldn’t even ask him. Then there was no guarantee he’ll find him if he just wanders around and hopes for the best. He had no idea where in the Coliseum he would even be. He could be in a nearby area, or at the far end of this section of the bracket. 

 

Izuku sighed and took a moment to lean against the wall. Goofy was standing by, listening to him ramble on. Patient as always. 

 

“Are ya worried?” Goofy asked. 

 

“A little, I’m more worried about where Todoroki might be.” He admitted. “I mean these fights are against Heartless, and he doesn’t have a Keyblade. I just hope he’s okay.”

 

“Ya said that heroes back in your world could destroy the Heartless right?”

 

“But then they’d reappear.” Izuku sighed. “Then again it wasn’t always instantaneous so…”

 

“I think you’re friend might be okay.” Goofy smiled. “If he’s as tough as ya are, I think he’ll be okay.”

 

Izuku nodded. Todoroki did rank higher than him in the Quirk Assessment test, and he was a Recommendation student. There was no doubt that he was stronger than Izuku, so Goofy was probably right. He was probably just fine. Still, Izuku couldn’t help but worry. 

 

“Well, worryin’ about it ain’t gonna help. You’re bound to run into him soon, so ya just gotta be patient.”

 

Izuku looked over to him. “That’s true…”

 

Goofy eyed the teenager before giving him a light pat on the shoulder. “Remember what I said about ya overthinkin’?”

 

“Yeah…”

 

Izuku looked down and tried to calm his nerves. Goofy was right, he was probably overthinking it again. 

 

“How about this, we can walk around for a bit, maybe find somethin’ to snack on before the next part of the Games start. While we walk around we might find your friend too.”

 

“I guess that works.” Izuku shrugged. “I guess it’s better than sitting around.”

 

“A-yup, and we’ll be back in no time.”

 

Izuku paused before nodding. “Alright then. Let’s wander around I guess?” 

 

“That’s the spirit.” Goofy nodded. 

 

With that, Goofy took the lead and tried to navigate the winding halls of the Coliseum. They were mostly empty, save for the occasional sight of Phil sprinting around. They didn’t see much of anyone else, none of the audience or even the other fighters. 

 

The two had guessed everyone was in another section of the Coliseum, and walking around in that area. The real question was how were they supposed to get there. 

 

As they walked, Goofy occasionally filled the silence with some thoughts of his own. How interesting this world was and how there must be a lot to see. He says something about vacationing there with someone named Maxie. 

 

Izuku half listens to what he’s saying. He feels a little bad about it, but he can’t shake the unnerving feeling that someone is stalking them. Following them and watching from afar. He wasn’t quite sure when it started, he wasn’t paying attention, but he could feel them. 

 

“And boy oh boy, ya should have seen Maxie’s face when I went tumblin’ out that roller coaster and into that cotton candy stand.” Goofy kept rambling on. “He couldn’t stop laughin’!”

 

Izuku was about to snap back to attention to ask how in the world that happened, when he felt the air grow cold. Goofy didn’t seem to notice when Izuku stopped following him, and kept walking forward. 

 

A harsh chill raced up his spine and Izuku whirled around to see what had caught up with them. He had been expecting some sort of escaped Heartless, or whatever other kind of creature may exist in this world. Only to find an empty hallway. 

 

Goofy’s voice had faded into the distance, leaving him all alone. 

 

Izuku felt his heart hammering in his chest as he looked around. There was something around, he was sure of it. The lits torches along the wall flickered a bit, and began to dim. He swore he saw the growing shadows twisting and warping together. He was about to summon his Keyblade, until a cold hand grabbed his shoulder. 

 

Izuku spun around and jumped back, holding out a hand to summon his weapon. Until the stranger closed in and grabbed his arm.

 

“Midoriya.”

 

He froze in place, taking a moment to process what he heard. He looked up to see none other than the person he had been worrying about. The torches seemed to regain their spark, all the eerie shadows from before were gone. As if it never happened. 

 

“Todoroki!” 

 

The dual-Quirk user sighed as he let Izuku go. 

 

“You’re here! I was worried about you. When I heard you were part of the Games I decided to join too, to try and and make sure-”

 

“I’m fine.” He cut Izuku off, uninterested in his words. 

 

“Oh…well, that’s a relief.” Izuku smiled. “I’m sure a lot of what’s happening is confusing, but I promise to explain everything once we get out of here. But I found Iida, I’m not sure where Uraraka is but-”

 

Izuku paused mid-rant to see Todoroki wasn’t really paying attention. He wasn’t paying attention, even when it was news about their friends…maybe ‘friends’ was stretching it. Classmates, people who had also survived. They had all been together when they were separated. Instead Todoroki was glaring at him, like he was trying to pick him apart. 

 

“Right, I’m going off on a tangent. Sorry about that. But still, I’m glad you’re okay.”

 

He kept his glare, looking Izuku up and down before huffing and turning around. “Follow me.” He muttered. 

 

“What? Where are…” Izuku tried to question him, but Todoroki was quick to walk away. He followed after him, not wanting to lose him so soon after finding him. 

 

A tense silence settled between them, only their footsteps and the crackling of the torches filled the air. Occasionally the torches would dim, then brighten up again once they passed. 

 

“Who was that you were walking with?” Todoroki asked. “He looked strange.”

 

“That was Goofy he’s…he’s a friend. He’s helping to fix the whole…everything. He uh, offered to be my partner in the Games. Since the others went in the other bracket.”

 

That seemed to garner his attention, at least enough to get a glance over the shoulder. “Others?”

 

“I-It’s a long story. I promise I’ll explain later, but more importantly, where are we going?”

 

Todoroki suddenly stopped walking, prompting the other teen to stop as well. He was quiet before turning around to face Izuku. “This should be a fine spot.”

 

Izuku felt another chill run up his spine. “A fine spot for what?” He asked. He almost wanted to kick himself, he suddenly felt like he was back in middle school. Lured, or in some cases dragged, to a quiet, secluded space before he got beaten up. He took a step back, ready to put some distance between them.

 

Looking at him now, Izuku realized that Todoroki was the opposite of Katsuki. He was intimidating as well, a force to be reckoned with. But he was quiet, if anything that was even more unnerving. 

 

“A chat.” 

 

“About…?”

 

Todoroki watched Izuku, taking in his defensive stance. Like he was ready to run away if he had to. 

 

It was pathetic.

 

He sighed before continuing. 

 

“I saw you fighting in the arena, against those monsters.”

 

“Oh, y-yeah?”

 

“There was something I noticed, about your Quirk.”

 

Izuku looked up at that. 

 

“You could only use elemental abilities, until that strange key-shaped sword appeared. Which was in the battle trials.”

 

Izuku bit his lip. “Uh huh?”

 

“It reminded me of someone else, a rather infamous character back home. And it got me thinking.”

 

He gulped. “Y-Yeah?”

 

Todoroki’s glare intensified. 

 

“Midoriya, tell me…are you really Guardian’s secret love child or something?”

 

Izuku’s mind went blank at the question. He stared at Shouto, absolutely dumbfounded as his brain processed the question. 

 

Am I…what?

 

“Guardian’s secret…n-no. No! Oh my god, no!” Izuku waved his arms frantically. “N-No, I’m not her…no! She’s my…she’s the one who trained me. She’s my master!”

 

Todoroki raised an eyebrow. “Master?”

 

“Y-Yeah! No relation!”

 

“Hmph.” He crossed his arms. “I thought someone like Guardian would have done a better job in training someone.”

 

Izuku went still, quick to stop whatever nervous fidgeting he had. He looked up at Todoroki, looking at his face for any hint of what may be considered a bad joke. 

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“You heard me.”

 

“Yeah…I did. But I would like you to elaborate, if you don’t mind.” 

 

“I saw how you fought out there, with your friend and that strange weapon of yours. Your Quirk. In the beginning, you did nothing but make mistakes, you were so desperate for something . It’s obvious and pathetic. Even with your sudden improvement, I could still see it. That sad desperation. As if you’re trying to prove yourself.”

 

Izuku frowned. Looking back, it was true. His fighting was sloppy, and he was desperate. Trying not to embarrass himself, hoping that Shouto was okay, a little worried about Sora and Donald in the other bracket. 

 

Still, it didn’t give him any excuse to say that . Not about his Master, not about Aqua. 

 

“Guardian is arguably one of the most powerful people out there.” He continued. “If she were a pro hero, she would most likely be in the Top 10. Perhaps even dethrone Endeavor from his Number 2 spot. She is one of the only criminals or vigilantes to get a solid hit on Endeavor. For that, I commend her.”

 

“Hold on. Endeavor, his last name is…yeah you’re a recommendation student. That makes sense. Still, you commend her for hitting him?”

 

“He deserved it. In fact, it’s only a fraction of what he deserves.”

 

“That so?”

 

He narrowed his eyes. “My father,” he spat out the word like it meant something foul, “is an ambitious man. I suppose that’s easy to see. He aims for the top, but when it really matters he loses at the last minute. Always in second, always number 2, never good enough. Even with all that power, he was never able to best All Might and take the Number 1 spot. He was never able to catch the most troublesome vigilante, Guardian. No matter how hard he tried. All Might, the Symbol of Peace; and the vigilante Guardian, the Hero of Light, both are living proof of his failure. One more so than the other.”

 

Izuku’s irritation had fizzled out to confusion and morbid curiosity. 

 

He saw Todoroki clench his fists for a moment, before relaxing, steadying himself. Before he could continue there was a noise at the far end of the hallway. They both snapped their attention to the disturbance, but saw nothing. 

 

The dual-quirked boy was about to walk over to investigate until Izuku caught his attention again.

 

“I’m not sure what you’re getting at, why are you telling me this? What are you trying to say, Todoroki?”

 

Todoroki eyed the hallway for a moment before turning back to Izuku. He stared at him before looking away again, then back. 

 

“Have you ever heard of…Quirk Marriages?”

 

Izuku paled, a sinking feeling filled his stomach. 

 

“Yeah…yeah I’ve heard of them.”

 

“Then you know how much of a problem they were in the beginning of Quirks. People seeking complementary and stronger partners in order to have powerful children. It’s unethical, it’s-”

 

“Disgusting.” Izuku agreed. His stomach churned with every word that fell out of his mouth. He forced himself to look Todoroki in the eye. “Todoroki, don’t tell me…”

 

“As the Number 2, he obviously has plenty of money to throw around. Bribery, hush money, enough to let him get away with whatever he wants. He used that money to get ahold of my mother’s Quirk. And he used her like some sort of breeding stock until he had the ‘perfect child’. Someone who could usurp All Might, someone who could make up for his failures.”

 

“The perfect child? T-Todoroki…” Izuku trailed off, stopping when he saw the shadows around them. The torches began to go dim, and Todoroki’s shadows seemed to writhe and contort behind him. 

 

“He expects me to just go along with it. Like some sort of tool to get what he wants. I refuse!

 

Izuku could see ice slowly spreading from his right side and across the wall and floor. He didn’t flinch as some of it began to creep up his leg. 

 

“Whenever I think back, I can only remember my mother crying. One day she had called my left side unbearable, before pouring boiling water on my face. And she wasn’t far off, it is unbearable. I refuse to use that side, to use his fire.”

 

“His fire?” 

 

“I’ll show him that I never needed his damned fire, and I never will! But you Midoriya, you stand in the way of that.”

 

Izuku stiffened up. “What do you mean?”

 

He scoffed. “Someone here can remove my fire, take it away so I only have my mother’s ice.”

 

“Someone who can…Todoroki that’s impossible! You can’t just rip your Quirk in half, t-that’s not how that works! Who told you that? It’s impossible, they’re probably ly-”

 

“Somebody named Hades.” 

 

Izuku felt like a bucket of cold water was dumped over him. 

 

“What?”

 

“He’s the one who found me, and promised he’d take away his fire. But he can only do that if I beat someone named Hercules, and you’re in the way of that. Unfortunately, this will have to be a per-”

 

“Hades won’t help you!” Izuku cut him off. “Listen, I’ve heard things about him. Bad things, apparently he fought my Master. And he lost . He’s not trying to help you, Todoroki he’s lying and-”

 

“It is not my fire.” He stepped forward into Izuku’s space. “It’s his .”

 

Izuku had been taken aback by his snap, but frowned. “No, Todoroki it’s yours . And you’re letting yourself be used by this guy.”

 

“It is not mine .” Todoroki glared at him. “Do you not know how to listen?”

 

“But it is your fire.” Izuku snapped back, stepping forward. “You know Todoroki earlier you said I seemed desperate. Are you sure you weren’t talking about yourself?”

 

“Midoriya…” He scowled. 

 

“You’re desperate enough to trust some random guy in order to get rid of your fire. You’re just going along with whatever he says. Anything to get what you want. If that doesn’t define ‘desperate’ then I don’t know what does. You don’t even know what kind of consequences you’ll be dealing with if you tear your Quirk in half. Again, if even possible!”

 

“All that matters is that I won’t have his fire anymore, and I can prove I can be a hero without it! That I never needed it.”

 

Izuku bit back a remark that he was starting to sound like a broken record. 

 

“Who are you even trying to prove yourself to in this place? Nobody even knows you your father is, nobody knows about his status or anything. If anything you have more free reign here compared to back home!”

 

The ice around them flared, and more began to crawl through the hall. Izuku eyed the shadows around them and watched them twist and writhe. 

 

“You don’t get it .” He hissed. 

 

“You’re letting your hatred for your father act some sort of shackle. And you’re messing with something that’s way out of your depth.” Izuku shot back. “Todoroki, nothing good will come from any of this.”

 

“I beg to differ.”

 

The ice continued to spread, creeping up his waist now. 

 

“You’re Guardian’s student. If anything beating you with just my ice would just prove my point. That I don’t need his fire. Looking at how you fought, it shouldn’t be too hard. Your Master didn’t do the best job, now did she?”

 

Izuku grit his teeth and glared at Todoroki, he could feel himself shaking. Whether it was from the cold or his anger he wasn’t sure. He watched his shadow grow larger and distort even further. 

 

“Todoroki…”

 

“Hey!” 

 

The both looked up at the voice, and saw none other than Phil standing at the end of the hallway. 

 

“What are you two doing?” He asked and walked towards them. “If you’re gonna fight, save it for the ring. No fighting in the halls, ya hear me?”

 

The two teenagers stared at each other before Phil spoke up again. 

 

“Today you two, separate from each other. Go on, get. Shoo, be on your way.”

 

“Fine.” Todoroki muttered, 

 

“Okay.” Izuku answered. 

 

They slowly walked away from each other, keeping each other’s gaze until they couldn’t anymore. Phil watched them and made sure they wouldn’t make any attempt at fighting. Once they were both out of the hall he went off on his own, he still had plenty of things to do himself. 

 

Izuku didn’t even know where he was supposed to be going, he was just walking in any direction. He was still reeling from everything Todoroki had told him. Quirk marriages, Hades, that Darkness that was taking a hold of him. He supposed that’s where the unease came from, he could practically feel it rolling off of him in waves.

 

He was going down a path that wouldn’t end well. Not at all. If he was being used, who’s to say that this Hades guy wouldn’t outright kill him once he’s outlived his usefullness. Not to mention that this ‘taking away his fire’ business could actually kill him. He wasn’t sure, but still…

 

Izuku and him weren’t friends, that was clear. Even before their world fell they weren’t close, Izuku hadn’t been sure if they would ever have a friendship. They weren’t friends, but even so, Todoroki was going down a destructive path. 

 

He was in trouble, whether he knew it or not. He was hurting himself, he was hurting in general. 

 

Admittedly he resented what he had to say about his Master. That felt like a line had been crossed. 

 

Still it didn’t change the fact that he needed to step in. Whether he liked it or not, Izuku would stop him. Stop his deal with Hades, make it void. Drag Todoroki out of the darkness that was starting to seep in, even if he went kicking and screaming. 

 

He had to save him.

 

He was going to save him. 

 

Whether Todoroki liked it or not. 

 

“Oh there ya are!” 

 

Izuku froze in place and looked over to see Goofy making his way over to him. He was holding something in his hands. 

 

“I’m sorry I lost track of ya, musta happened in all those twisty halls. They get kinda confusion’.”

 

“It’s okay Goofy.” Izuku said quickly. “What uh, what have you got there?”

 

“Oh these? I managed to find someone selling somethin’ called Gee-ro. Or was it Gi-ro. Hmm, I’m pretty sure I’m off on the name, but it sure looks good.” He held out one of the gyros out to him. 

 

“Thanks…”

 

Izuku smiled and looked down at the wrapped up food. It smelled good, but he couldn’t quite bring himself to even try it. As opposed to Goofy who was happily digging into his. He stopped eating when he realized he wasn’t eating. 

 

“Izuku, is everythin’ okay? Do ya feel alright?”

 

Izuku nodded. “I’m fine, just don’t have much of an appetite. I’m sorry.”

 

“That’s okay, maybe we can save it for later.”

 

Izuku nodded, but kept a hold of the food. He could see the corridor they had left from, and the bright sunlight from the arena at the far end. 

 

“Ya look a bit upset there, are ya sure you’re okay? It’s okay if ya ain’t.”

 

“Yeah.” Izuku answered again. “I’m fine. I just…I had a run in with Todoroki.”

 

Goofy beamed at that. “Really? That’s great! I bet it makes ya feel a lot better to know he’s doin’ okay.”

 

Izuku sighed. “Sort of yeah. I’m glad he’s alive…but he’s not okay.”

 

Goofy frowned. “What? What do ya mean? What’s wrong?” 

 

He watched Izuku glare out at the arena before ducking his head. “N-Nothing. Don’t worry about it.”

 

Goofy moved to stand in front of him. “That don’t make me feel any better Izuku.”

 

Izuku took a deep breath and looked up at him. 

 

“I know what I’m doing. Trust me.”



-.-




Sora panted as he ran through the halls of the Coliseum, trying to get back to where he was supposed to be. He was starting to recognize some of the decorations and statues, but it did nothing to make him feel better. 

 

“Have you heard of…Quirk Marriages?”

 

“And he used her like some sort of breeding stock until he had the ‘perfect child’.”

 

He hadn’t meant to listen in, he really didn’t. He had just seen Izuku and some other guy walking around. He had figured that was the person Izuku was looking for, his other friend. He wanted to go over and say hi, maybe introduce himself, and ask if the new guy had seen any sign of Riku or Kairi. 

 

He had followed them to that quiet hall, but before he could pop in and say hi they started talking. He figured he’d wait for a second or two, just long enough to find a good spot to appear and interrupt. 

 

Instead he sat through that entire conversation and listened in. 

 

He probably wasn’t supposed to hear any of that, nobody was. But he did, and now he couldn’t get it out of his head. 

 

“One day she had called my left side unbearable, before pouring boiling water on my face.”

 

He shook his head and turned a corner. Even when he started to insult Izuku, he wanted to jump in, but he couldn’t. There was something about that guy that scared him. A strange sort of intensity that made him feel unapproachable, that feeling was only amplified by the way his shadow contorted and shifted.

 

Darkness, raw and untamed, it felt like a smaller scale of the kind of presence that giant Heartless had, the one from his island. The memory of that thing made his heart skip a beat. He had felt so small against that thing, he got a similar feeling from that new guy. 

 

He was trying to remember what his name was, he really was. 

 

…Todoroni?

 

Sora was half tempted to laugh at himself, but couldn’t bring himself to do it. The conversation still bounced around in his mind. 

 

He wasn’t stupid. He knew what he heard was a admittance to abuse, and from his parents. It was the worst kind in his mind. 

 

“It’s unethical, it’s-”

 

“Disgusting.”

 

He heard of arranged marriages, not that they were common on the islands. But Quirk Marriages…for the sake of having powerful kids? Then using them?

 

He didn’t know a lot about Izuku’s world, there was only so much he had told them. But this felt like another glimpse into it, a world that seemed so cool at first. WIth powers and good guys, and bad guys, it sounded like one of those comic books he read when he was little. But this unintentional look?

 

It was horrifying

 

It made his stomach turn. 

 

Still, he wasn’t supposed to hear any of that. So it’s not like he could do anything about it, not to mention that if he did say something that half and half guy might be mad at him. Izuku too…maybe. He wasn’t sure. 

 

Above all else, he wasn’t exactly sure who he could tell or what he could say about it. 

 

“Where have you been?!”

 

Sora paused his thoughts to look down at Donald who was fuming. He glared at Sora and pointed at him with his wand. 

 

“I thought I told you not to go wandering off. You were supposed to stay here and rest up. Instead you bolt the minute I doze off what do you have to say for yourself?”

 

Sora stared at Donald, genuinely tempted to tell some kind of adult what he heard. That was what you were supposed to do right? That’s what his parents would say, if someone was hurting him or someone else he was supposed to tell someone. An adult, a grown-up. 

 

But it’s not my secret to tell…and Donald would probably be more mad at me for walking off than…that. 

 

So he’d keep that secret for now. Lock it up tight and bury it deep down, so no one would have to know. 

 

“Hey! Are you listening? You should be paying attention when I’m talking to you Sora.”

 

No frowning. No sad face.

 

He was quick to switch gears, and shook his head. 

 

“I just went to walk around, it’s not like I did anything bad.” He crossed arms. “I just wanted to take a look around, besides it’s boring to just sit around and do nothing.”

 

“You were supposed to be resting.”

 

“Taking a walk is sort of like resting.” He shrugged. “I feel a lot better.”

 

Donald grumbled and shook his head. “I swear it’s like you never listen. What if you had gotten yourself into trouble huh? Who would have helped you out of that?”

 

“I can take care of myself Donald. I do have a Keyblade, it’s not like I’m helpless. And Phil is walking around too, if I got lost he probably would have found me and pointed me in the right direction. But I didn’t get lost.”

 

He almost stuck his tongue out at Donald, as if that’d prove a point.

 

The magician groaned and rubbed his temples. “You boys, I swear.” He muttered. “Well don’t go wandering off again. Next time you might not be so lucky.”

 

Sora rolled his eyes and faced the arena. The intermission was sure to be ending soon, which meant they’d be going up against the other fighters. He wasn’t sure who he and Donald were up against, but they had to go through them to get to the next round.

 

Preferably he’d be facing Izuku next round…

 

He fidgeted with his gloves, tugging and pulling at them as he peeked out to the arena. He could see a few people were already starting to file back into the stands. Ready to see this next showdown. He faintly wondered how many people were rooting for him, and how many were betting on the other guy. 

 

He took a deep breath as the noise outside began to escalate. 

 

Right now he had to focus on getting through this round, and then he’d focus on the next one. But he knew, deep down, he was going to fight Izuku and Goofy. 

“He’s the one who found me, and promised he’d take away his fire. But he can only do that if I beat someone named Hercules, and you’re in the way of that. Unfortunately, this will have to be a per-”

 

Sora shook his head. Izuku had cut him off before that guy could finish, but he was pretty sure he was trying to say that it would have to be a…permanent kind defeat.

 

Something in his chest twisted at the thought.

 

“He won’t lose. He won’t lose. He won’t lose.” He muttered to himself. “I’ll see him in the next round.”

 

He took another deep breath and breathed out. He put all those scary thoughts in the back of his mind for now. Shove them in a box that wouldn’t be opened again.

 

“Nervous?” Donald asked. 

 

Sora waited before laughing it off. “Nope, you?”

 

“More worried about you being reckless.”

 

Sora rolled his eyes and continued to eye the crowds outside. 

 

He would win this round, and then he’d go up against Izuku and Goofy.

 

Definitely. 

 

He and Izuku would win their rounds and face off with each other.

 

They had to. 



-.-




Zack whistled as he strolled through the halls, he was well acquainted with the maze like corridors of the Coliseum. He spent enough time there, of course he should know it by now. 

 

If anyone were to say he still gets lost now and again he’d call them a liar. 

 

But he wasn’t lost, not this time. He knew exactly where he was. 

 

He grinned to himself as he approached a door with a nameplate on it. He knocked on it and waited, hearing shuffling inside.

 

“Who is it?”

 

“It’s the plumber.” Zack said. “I’ve come to fix the sink you messed up.”

 

The door flew open. 

 

“It was one time!” Hercules defended himself. “You are never going to let that go, are you?”

 

Zack laughed as his old friend shoved him out of the doorway. “No! I never will, because to date that is still one of the funniest things I have ever seen.”

 

Hercules tried to be upset, but eventually gave in and started to laugh alongside Zack. 

 

“Are you still banned for janitorial duties?” Zack asked. “After uh, turning the place into a swimming pool.”

 

“Yes.” He groaned. 

 

Zack smiled and pat his shoulder. “Well in a way that’s a good thing. For both yourself and the public.”

 

Hercules rolled his eyes and shut the door to his room. “Alright, alright, enough of my inability to fix stuff. I’m a little more interested in why you’re here.” He crossed his arms. “I thought you said you weren’t joining the Games this time around.”

 

Zack sighed and nodded. “Yeah, well I’m still not. I’m actually here as a spectator.”

 

“Showing support?” Hercules smiled. “Thanks.”

 

“Actually, Herc, I’m not here to watch you. I’m a sponsor this time.”

 

The demigod stopped in his tracks before turning around. “You’re sponsoring someone? That’s great! Are they still in the Games?”

 

Zack nodded. “Yup, he sure is. He was struggling the first couple rounds, but he’s doing good now. I think he’s a shoe-in for the finals.”

 

“Yeah?’

 

“Mhm.” 

 

“Well, I think you’re a little biased.” Herc raised an eyebrow. 

 

“Oh I am, but with good reason. Izuku’s gonna go far.” 

 

Hercules paused before looking back at Zack in confusion.

 

“Izuku? Who’s that supposed to be?”

 

Zack beamed at the question. “Thank you for asking! He’s this green kid, about this tall. Kinda short, but he’s a pretty solid fighter. And get this, Aqua trained him, he’s only been training with her for under a year but he’s pretty good.”

 

He stared at Zack for a long minute. “There is a lot to unpack in what you just said. But…Izuku? Phil and I thought…”

 

Zack’s smile disappeared. “What? You and Phil thought what?”

 

Hercules bit his lip before sighing. “Are you…still looking for Cloud?” He asked. 

 

“What? Y-Yeah! Yes, I’m still looking for him! Why, did he stop by here?”

 

“Zack…Cloud is in the Games.” Hercules said. “He had a sponsorship, an anonymous one. Phil mentioned it, and we thought that was you. Though I didn’t find out until after the Games started.”

 

The hero shook his head. “No. No I didn’t, I didn’t even know he was in Thebes! I thought he skipped town. That’s why I wasn’t going to come today, I was going to look for him. Then Izuku showed up, and I’m pretty sure Aqua would kill me if she found out I left him alone, so I came. And then…” 

 

Hercules watched his friend hiss through his teeth and begin to pace up and down the hall. 

 

“Who would have given him a sponsorship? Who in the hell would…” He stopped. “Hell…Underworld…he wouldn’t…oh but he would. That idiot!” 

 

“What is it?” 

 

Zack whirled around. “Herc! Do you know what bracket he’s in?”

 

Hercules opened his mouth, then closed it. He stared at the wall before shaking his head. “Sorry, I don’t. I don’t think Phil told me.”

 

Zack stared at Hercules, then flinched as the trumpets sounded off. 

 

“The round is starting.”

 

The two looked at each other before sprinting down the hallway. 

 

“I can check the East and you can check the West!” Hercules said. 

 

“No, go to your match, I’ll check the fights.” Zack nearly fell over as he rounded the corner. “Just go, I can handle this!”

 

“Are you sure?”

 

“I’m sure, go!” 

 

They split off, with Hercules going to the West, and Zack heading to the East. 

 

Hercules looked over his shoulder before ducking into a different hallway. Heading to a different arena. Phil was probably going to kill him for skipping out on this match, which was fine with him. 

 

“Sorry Phil, but this is a lot more important.”




-HoL-




Sora and Donald stepped out into the arena and walked towards the center. The crowd cheered and whooped at the sight of them, excitement buzzing around in the air. 

 

Across the way, walking to the center of the ring was that guy Sora saw from earlier. The moody guy that had been lurking around the corridor, he had just walked off after Sora waved. 

 

He had an impassive look on his face as he unsheathed his broadsword. It made a heavy clang as it hit the ground, cracking the stone beneath it. 

 

Sora summoned his Keyblade on instinct and and stared at the stranger. There was a tense silence between them, even the crowd had gone quiet. Neither of them moved at first, just staring and sizing each other up. 

 

It was Sora who broke the silence. 

 

“So, I saw you in the hall earlier. I-I never got your name. I’m Sora, and this is Donald.” He gestured to the duck. 

 

“Sora!” Donald scolded him. 

 

The stranger was quiet before tightening the grip on his sword. 

 

“Cloud.”

 

Sora didn’t get the chance to say anything in response before Cloud closed the distance in just a second. He saw the sword right in front of him, but couldn’t move his body. He felt like he was frozen in place. 

 

“Sora!”

 

A barrier appeared in front of him, but shattered as soon as the sword hit it. 

 

Sora stumbled back, shaken out of his stupor and snapped back into focus. This Cloud guy wasn’t messing around, he had every intention to win. 

 

Too bad Sora did too. 

 

“Pay attention, you could have gotten hurt!” Donald scolded him. 

 

Sora didn’t respond as once again Cloud moved forward, raising the sword high and bringing it down. A harsh clang rang out as his sword connected to the Keyblade. Thankfully Sora’s weapon held true, no amount of force was going to break it. 

 

Sora quickly pushed back and swung at him, but missed as the young man jumped back. He had no intention of leaving him be though, and chased after Cloud. 

 

“Sora get out of the way!” 

 

He looked over his shoulder to see Donald casting a fire spell. He ducked down as a large fireball flew over his head and into Cloud. 

 

“A little more warning?” Sora asked. 

 

“I told you to- look out!”

 

Sora ducked low to the ground again as the large sword swung for his neck, instead only shaving off a few hairs. He rolled to the side as the blade swung down and broke apart more of the ground. 

 

He stumbled back and put some distance between them, watching Cloud for a bit. It was starting to hit him just how hard this would be. 

 

Cloud wasn’t some Heartless he could smack around until it disappeared, he was a human. He was smart, and was going to learn all of their tricks if it meant winning the match. And the way he swung that sword…after blocking that first hit his arms were already stinging. 

 

He suddenly wished Goofy was there with him instead of Donald, at the very least he could take the swings with ease with that shield. 

 

They circled each other. Sora looked Cloud up and down, trying to think of a way to fight him. He couldn’t help but wish Izuku was there too, he was smart. He could probably figure something out in a snap. 

 

“So do you have a plan or something?” Donald muttered. 

 

“Uh, well…” 

 

Cloud interrupted them by running up and swinging towards Sora. He responded in kind and swung as hard as he could at Cloud’s sword. He didn’t expect it, and was thrown off balance by the sudden force. 

 

Sora grinned to himself as he saw his opening and moved forward. He shouted and brought down his weapon as hard as he could, forcing Cloud to stumble back. He grinned and kept at it, keeping Cloud from hitting back. 

 

“Enough!” He regained his balance and blocked Sora’s next hit. While the teenager stumbled back he swung his fist and caught Sora in the face. “Don’t get cocky kid.”

 

“Thundara!”

 

He yelled as a bolt of lightning struck him and forced his body to lock up as sparks danced over his skin. 

 

“Don’t get cocky.” Donald repeated to him. 

 

Sora took the chance to back away and hold his stinging cheek, he could tell it was going to bruise later. He huffed and held up his Keyblade as Donald stood beside him.

 

“So, do you have a plan?” He asked. 

 

“Uh, don’t get stabbed.” He turned his attention back to Cloud. “And fight until we win this round?” 

 

Donald stared at him before sighing. “Better than nothing.”





-HoL-




Izuku was quiet as he marched into the ring with Goofy in tow. He glared straight ahead at their opponent walking in from the other side of the ring. He ignored the cheering crowds and the excited shouts. He couldn’t even bring himself to look for Zack in the stands. 

 

“Izuku, are ya sure everythin’ is okay?” Goofy asked quietly. “Ya look a little upset.”

 

“I’m fine, really.” He was quick to reassure him. “I’m just focused on this next fight.”

 

Goofy looked up to see their opponent, a boy about Izuku’s age. Todoroki if he remembers right. He had a determined, yet angry look about him. He glared straight ahead at Izuku and paid no mind to Goofy at all. 

 

They all came to a stop, keeping a good distance from each other. 

 

Goofy felt out of place as the two focused on each other. Neither said a word to each other, only bracing themselves for whatever the other was going to do. He watched the two for a bit before looking at Shouto. 

 

“Ya must be Izuku’s friend.” Goofy tried to break up the silence. “It’s nice to meet ya, my name is Goofy. You must be Todoroki, right?”

 

Neither of the two acknowledged his words, instead tensing up. Izuku summoned his Keyblade and Todoroki braced himself. Goofy gasped as the air suddenly chilled and ice appeared out of nowhere in front of the bi-colored teen. He instinctively held up his shield, until Izuku leapt in front of him and pointed his Keyblade at the ice barrage. 

 

“Fira!” 

 

A fireball crashed into the ice, shattering and melting the assault. 

 

Izuku stumbled before straightening up, he saw Todoroki using a small wall of ice behind him to stay on his feet. 

 

Fira was the right choice. If I used the base spell, it wouldn’t have been strong enough. And I can’t use Firaga yet, not without running the risk of losing control.

 

Izuku grit his teeth as Todoroki sent another ice barrage towards him. He took a deep breath and raised his Keyblade again. 

 

“Fira!”

 

The ice broke apart and melted under his spell, just enough to avoid him and Goofy. Todoorki had clearly put a little more force into his attack this time. 

 

I can only do so much with a regular spell like this…and I don’t know a lot about how he fights. I haven’t seen enough of his fighting style yet .

 

Izuku gasped and dodged a smaller attack, then turned and hurled another fireball at him. It crashed into a wall of ice, leaving Todoroki unscathed. 

 

Then I have to worry about backlash, I’m not bare-hand casting so I have a little more leeway. But still…

 

“Izuku-”

 

“Goofy, you have to stay behind me.” Izuku hissed. 

 

“But-”

 

“Fira!”

 

He stumbled back as the two elements collided, forcing steam to billow out of the clash. Goofy was there to push him up and keep him on his feet. 

 

“Listen, I may not know much about what’s goin’ on between the two of ya, but ya need to be careful!”

 

Izuku kept his gaze forward, but nodded. He felt the chill before he saw it, and gathered up more magic in his weapon. 

 

“Fira!” 

 

The crowd shouted as the attacks cancelled each other out, sending more steam and air whipping around them. Izuku slumped forward for a moment, sweat poured down his face. A painful sensation began to gather somewhere in his chest, it felt like a fire began to burn through his insides. 

 

No way, I can’t be getting backlash now! I should still be fine! But then…I’ve been using the same 2nd tier spell consecutively, and so close together. I don’t have any time to recover from the last spell I’ve cast. I can’t cool down!

 

From afar they could see Todoroki was standing upright, he hadn’t even broken a sweat. He raised an eyebrow at them and exhaled, releasing steam. 

 

“Are you trying to turn this into an endurance match?”

 

“I will if I have to!” 

 

“Then let’s continue!”

 

He sent another wave of ice forward, and Izuku glared ahead. 

 

“Izuku!”

 

“I’ve got it!” 

 

Find a way to counter without being too reliant on the bigger spells. Find a way to boost the base spells.

 

He took a deep breath and braced himself. 

 

“Aero, and fire…” 

 

Wind began to gather around his Keyblade, as bits of flame sparked before burning and following the flow of the wind. 

 

“Fire Burst!” He sent a ball of fire, spinning around itself and bursting apart as soon as it hit Todoroki’s attack. The flames spread and ate through most of the ice and disappeared after a moment. 

 

He stared at the remains of the attack. He wasn’t sure what he was expecting, but it wasn’t…that. Even so, it would be enough for the time being. 

 

It’s enough, for now it’s enough!

 

Todoroki scowled and used his ice again, the same old attack. 

 

“You know, you shouldn’t be so reliant on one trick! Fire Burst!” He cast the combo spell again and dispersed the ice, the steam obscured his vision, but when it cleared Todoroki was gone. 

 

“Where did-”

 

“Izuku, look out!”

 

He was shoved to the side as Todoroki descended from above. Goofy couldn’t get out of the way as the boy slammed a palm onto the ground. The knight yelped loudly as he was covered in freezing ice. 

 

“Goofy!”

 

Todoroki looked his way, and the ice began to spread in his direction. Izuku tried to dodge but the ice followed him, catching his legs. 

 

No!

 

He sent fire surging through his Keyblade and slammed it into the ice. He ignored the hiss of steam and forced even more magic into his weapon. He looked up as a wall of flames surrounded him, melting through the ice and freeing him. 

 

Todoroki saw the flames somehow latch onto the ice and began to melt through it. Crawling along the ice and towards him. His eyes widened and he backed away, watching the last of his ice melt. 

 

His surprise didn’t last long as he caught sight of Izuku again. He was panting, it almost looked like he was struggling to stand and keep himself steady, if the shaking of his hands were anything to go by. He was about to look away when he caught sight of burns marking Izuku’s hands and arms.

 

“That was much stronger than your previous attacks, but clearly it’s taken a toll on you.”

 

Izuku glared at him through his bangs, the edges of his vision were starting to blur and the world was spinning.

 

He’s right, I’m starting to deal with backlash. I’m overheating, I don’t have time to cool down. And on top of that, I can’t even replenish my magic.

 

The strange sensation in his chest pulsed and churned, humming under his skin. It was familiar, but he pushed the thought down and focused on Todoroki. He could see he was starting to shake, and thick frost was sticking to his right side.

 

 He wasn’t the only one with a limit then…good. 

 

“I can see you trembling.” He couldn’t help the manic grin appearing on his face. “Quirks are physical abilities, and that means there’s a limit to the cold your body can take right?”

 

Todoroki scowled at him. 

 

“You’d usually use your left side to balance yourself out, but you’re refusing to.”

 

“And why should you care about that?”

 

Izuku grit his teeth and looked up at him. “Back home, everyone was giving it their all to become heroes. Here , everyone gives all they have to win this thing. Even me, I’m using all that I’ve got to fight you. And look at me, you haven’t even put a single scratch on me.”

 

Todoroki growled as a dark aura began to surround him. “Midoriya…”

 

“You really think you can win using half your strength? Stop screwing around, and come at me with all you’ve got!”

 

Todoroki began to shake even harder, and the aura flared out. “You really want me to stop screwing around?” He asked. “Fine then.” 

 

The air around him chilled and he slammed his foot down. “No more games Midoriya!”

 

The crowd screamed as black ice charged forward and built upon it self, each spike becoming denser and thicker. Unyielding as it went straight for him. 

 

The crowd was all shouting, some in horror, other in excitement. But one voice cut through all the rest. 

 

“Izuku get out of there!” 

 

He looked up to see Zack screaming at him, before the world went dark. 




-HoL-




“Sora move!”

 

The boy ducked as a large fireball over him and crashed into Cloud. Their opponent didn’t even flinch when he blocked the spell with his sword. Instead he huffed and glared down at the one in front of him. 

 

“Not even close.” He muttered. 

 

Sora gasped and rolled to the side as the sword crashed into stone. When he was back on his feet he closed the space between him and Cloud, shouting as he struck him with the Keyblade. Once, twice, but before he could hit him again, Cloud deflected the next blow and grabbed his weapon. 

 

Sora tried to pull away from Cloud, only to get pulled closer and get kicked in the ribs. 

 

“Sora!”

 

He crashed to the ground and gasped for air, holding his chest where he could feel bruises forming already. He looked up to see Cloud holding the end of the Keyblade. He glanced at the weapon before it disappeared and reappeared in Sora’s hand. 

 

“You know I was expecting more from the kid Hades seemed to be so scared of.” 

 

Sora coughed and looked up at him. 

 

“H-Hades?”

 

“Who is that supposed to be?” Donald demanded. 

 

Cloud raised an eyebrow at the magician before turning back to Sora. “None of your business. Though it doesn’t really matter, since you’ll be seeing him soon anyway!”

 

Sora brought up his Keyblade in an attempt to block. 

 

Before Cloud could bring the sword down, Donald shouted and ran up to him. Jumping up to hit him across the head as hard as he could with his staff. 

 

“Don’t you touch him!” He squawked and continued to smack Cloud again. He ducked under Cloud’s swipe to get him off, and continued to hit him. 

 

Sora watched as Donald ruthlessly attacked the frustrated fighter. Donald continued to avoid Cloud’s attempts to get him off and kept smacking him with the staff. Yelling various things that Sora couldn’t understand. 

 

While Donald distracted him, Sora got his second wind. He winced as he slowly got to his feet, holding his ribs. It hurt to even breathe after what Cloud did. 

 

Still, Donald was giving him an opening and he couldn’t waste it. He huffed and started running towards Cloud, shouting as he raised his weapon. 

 

Cloud took notice and growled. 

 

“Get off of me!” He shouted, managing to grab Donald mid-rant and throwing him off. Sending the duck flying into a nearby pillar. He squawked loudly as he smacked into it and fell over, stars dancing in his vision. 

 

Cloud ran up to the dazed magician and raised the Buster Sword, ready to get rid of the nuisance. 

 

Donald looked up and managed to cast a barrier around himself before slumping over. His magic energy was spent, and he was out of Ethers. 

 

Sora shouted as he nearly tripped over himself, his breathing stuttered painfully. He glared up and gasped when he saw Cloud about to bring his sword down. 

 

“Donald!” He shouted.

 

Without a second through he threw his Keyblade at Cloud. 

 

He noticed and jumped away from the flying weapon, allowing a small smirk to grace his face. Sora had just thrown away his only weapon. 

 

Sora grit his teeth, he still held his hand out from where he threw his Keyblade. 

 

He had been able to call it back by will once, he could do it again. 

 

He ignored the rising panic and pulled on the invisible string he felt between himself and his Keyblade. Pulling and winding it back as fast as he could. 

 

“Last I checked, throwing away your only weapon is pretty stupid!” Cloud shouted as he ran towards Sora. 

 

Sora grinned to himself as he spotted his Keyblade flying back towards him. 

 

“It’s not stupid if it comes back!”

 

Cloud didn’t get a chance to register what he saw before the Keyblade smacked into his head and forced him to stumble forward. 

 

“Yes!” Sora cheered at his minor victory. He knew he could do it! Even so, he didn’t let himself celebrate for long. He was quick to push himself forward and gathered crackling energy around his Keyblade. 

 

He was gaining ground again, but he needed to finish it. He was hurting, and he wasn’t too sure how much longer he’d last with what he was sure were broken ribs. 

 

Just before he could strike Cloud, he recovered and swung the Buster Sword at Sora. As soon as the blades collided the energy from the Keyblade exploded out. The energy ran wild and spread throughout the arena.

 

The crowd roared at the display, cheering and waiting for the dust to clear. Slowly it cleared, and everyone could see the two competitors fully now.

 

Sora panted and looked at Cloud, who was still standing. He was shaking, and glaring straight ahead at Sora. Yellow sparks danced over his skin and made him jerk every other second. 

 

Sora glared back at him, his arms and legs felt like jelly. He hadn’t meant to make that Stun Impact that strong. He wasn’t sure if it was some kind of rebound or if it just took all his energy. He wasn’t sure…

 

“You…”

 

Cloud tried to step forward, only to fall to his knees. He was barely able to keep himself upright by holding onto his sword. 

 

“I…I win.” 

 

Sora looked up to hear Donald shouting and jumping from where he had fallen. Cheering for him and their victory. Sora smiled, triumphant, but couldn’t revel in his victory for long, not when the ground began to shake and rumble. A dark behemoth rose up from the ground behind Cloud. Without a warning it roared and stomped on Cloud, kicking up dust and debris. 

 

Sora gasped at what he saw, a giant, three-headed dog. Black as night and sporting burning red eyes, all of them honed in on Sora. 

 

Sora looked at the beast in front of him, trying to decide what to do. Whether to run away, or try his hand at fighting it, or even just run forward to save Cloud. He looked hurt. While he looked around he spotted a familiar face near the corridor Cloud came from. 

 

“You…” 

 

“You! What are you doing here?” Donald raised his voice and shouted at their anonymous sponsor. 

 

The god hummed and gave Sora a smirk. “You know you should really read all the rules before you go entering the Games. One of my particular favorites is, ‘accidents happen’.” He shrugged. Without another word he snapped his fingers and turned to walk away. 

 

They all barked and howled, snapping their jaws as a dark smog poured from their mouths. All three heads roared and lunged towards him. 

 

“Sora!”

 

Sora couldn’t move at first, still trying to think of what to do. As surprising as it was to realize the one who had gotten them in the Games in the first place was the one to do all this, his thoughts went back to Cloud. He could see him twitching still, trying to get a grip around his sword. 

 

He was alive!

 

Without a second thought, and probably against his better judgement, Sora felt his body run forward. Towards the danger, toward the three heads that wants to rip him to shreds. He could hear Donald shouting at him, just barely over the terrified screaming of the crowd in the stands. He was more focused on getting Cloud out of there. 

 

He ducked under the first set of jaws, barely avoiding the sharpened teeth that would have bit his head clean off. He gulped and jumped back, grunting at the movement. His chest was aching, and it turned into a sharp pain everytime he took too deep a breath. 

 

It doesn’t hurt! It doesn’t hurt!

 

Sora still ran forward, he was almost there. Until the middle head lunged towards him. It went straight for him, giving him no time to dodge away from it. He begged his body to move faster, just enough to get away from it, and get to Cloud. 

 

He kept his eyes on Cloud, refusing to look at the imminent death about to hit him. At the last minute he shut his eyes, and braced himself.

 

Only to feel nothing. 

 

He tripped over himself and looked up in confusion. Right in front of him was a tall, muscular man. He had just punched that monster in one of it’s faces, and sent it reeling back while the other two heads roared in anger. 

 

“Herc!” Sora heard Phil shout from somewhere. 

 

“You two need to get out of here!” He looked at Sora, then at Donald. “Go, I can hold Cerberus off!” 

 

“But…” Sora struggled to his feet. “But what about Cl-” He yelped when Donald grabbed his wrist and began to run. 

 

“He’ll take care of that other guy! We just need to get out of here!”

 

“But-”

 

“Now Sora!”

 

Sora didn’t have a choice and was forced to follow Donald. 

 

He couldn’t help but look over his shoulder, worried about Cloud and that new guy Phil called Herc. If he was busy fighting that dog thing, how was he going to save Cloud?

 

As they ran further inot the corridors, the arena faded from view. 




-HoL-




Goofy stared in horror at the giant glacier made of black ice. It filled up over half of the arena, some of it creeped into the stands as well. 

 

The boy they were fighting, Todoroki, glared at the iceberg. The dark aura that appeared around him never left. If anything, it seemed to get worse as it flared out. 

 

He was faintly aware of Zack screaming in the stands, shouting Izuku’s name. Yelling for him and begging him to answer. Looking for any sign of life. The crowd was silent beside him, listening to him scream. 

 

Goofy had stopped chipping away at the ice with his shield and could only stare. A pettrifying, frightened feeling settled in his chest. A parent’s worst nightmare, anybody’s worst nightmare. He slowly looked over at Todoroki and watched him slowly turn to walk away. 

 

“W-Wait!” Goofy shouted. “Todoroki! Aren’t ya, a-aren’t ya gonna unfreeze him? Ya won! So you-”

 

“Unless you want to see his corpse. I suggest leaving him trapped in that.” Todoroki brushed him off. 

 

“What? No, no ya have to unfreeze him!”

 

He never had the best authority voice, he never seemed to command much respect to those around him unless it was people who knew him well. People who knew what he was capable of. But this boy saw nothing in him, just a concerned party that was knocked out of the match early. In his eyes, Goofy was nothing at all. 

 

Todoroki didn’t even give him a second glance and continued on his way. Content in his victory, that was all that mattered. 

 

While he strolled away, Goofy hurriedly shipped away at the ice with his shield. He hoped that somehow, in some way he could get Izuku out of there. 

 

Before he could get to work a loud crack came from the glacier. The audience went still, eyeing the dark ice. Even Todoroki paused. 

 

Another crack was heard, and could be seen spreading around. A faint light could be seen within the dark ice, slowly growing brighter and brighter. The ice groaned and and began to crumble and melt, until the fire inside intensified. 

 

Goofy gasped and raised his shield just in time to block a few chunks that went flying once the glacier was shattered. He snapped his gaze over to the center of it, and beamed at what he saw. 

 

Izuku was there in the middle of the melting iceberg. A bright red aura surrounded him, with small flames following his movements. The fire surrouding him slowly ate through the black ice that clung to his skin. 

 

He exhaled, and a few flames followed his breath. 

 

“Todoroki…” He muttered. “Thanks for that. I was starting to overheat.”

 

Todoroki scowled at him, and his dark aura flared out. “How did you survive that?”

 

“It’s going to take a lot more than that to keep me down Todoroki.” He huffed. “I told you to come at me with everything you got!”

 

Todoroki grit his teeth and slammed a foot down, sending more dark ice his way. 

 

Izuku swung his Keyblade forward, sending an arc of flames at the ice. The ice and flames exploded on impact, sending ice, fire, and steam blowing around the arena. Izuku didn’t stay still though, he couldn’t. 

 

He wasn’t sure how long he could hold this new ability, it was similar to the one he used in Wonderland, Diamond Dust. But this one used fire. It was similar to the other one with how much it took to keep the gathered energy together, to keep this power on a leash until he was ready to let it go. 

 

Izuku raced towards Todoroki, sidestepping another ice barrage before sending his flames to destroy it. 

 

The closer he got, the more powerful Todoroki made the barrages. Expecting at least one of them to finally stop him. Every time Izuku cut through them he felt the power he harnessed grow a little wilder. 

 

Before he realized it, Izuku was right in front of Todoroki. 

 

“I told you, to stop screwing around!” He shouted, raising his Keyblade high. 

 

Todoroki braced himself to be hit with the weapon, only to see Izuku throw it away. 

 

While Goofy continued to wear down the ice around him he heard a loud shout from afar. He looked up in time to see a flaming Keyblade spinning right towards him. He yelped and held up his shield, only to see the weapon land at his feet. The flames around it began to spread and melt the ice that was trapping him. 

 

Todoroki had watched where he threw his Keyblade, confused when he saw it land at the stranger’s feet. 

 

“Why would you-”

 

Izuku cut him off with a punch to the gut. He didn’t flinch as he felt Todoroki’s right hand graze his shoulder before he fell to the ground. He felt the ice spread up to his face and down his arm, but paid it no mind as he approached Todoroki again. 

 

“You’re too reliant on your Quirk!” He swung a fist that Todoroki narrowly dodged. “When it really comes down to it, close quarters combat is where I’ve got you beat.”

 

“Tch, what happened to giving it everything you had? Why throw away your weapon?” He tried to send another wave of ice, but Izuku closed the distance too fast. 

 

I don’t want to hurt you…

 

“I don’t need it to beat you.” He dodged a clumsy punch and kicked out, catching Todoroki at his left side. “Even without it, I’m still using everything I’ve got! Unlike you!”

 

Todoroki didn’t dodge the next swing, but managed to catch his arm in a tight grip. “Shut up!” He brought his head back to headbut Izuku. 

 

The Keyblade wielder stumbled back and looked down to see ice spreading up his arm. 

 

“You don’t know what kind of hell it is to live with a Quirk that you hate!” Todoroki shouted. “A Quirk that you never wanted, because it never belonged to you !”

 

Izuku broke apart another barrage and glared at Shouto. 

 

“You’re right, I don’t know that feeling. But I do know what it’s like to live with no power at all, to hate yourself for something you can’t even control!”

 

Todoroki rolled his eyes and braced himself as Izuku closed in again.

 

“Like that even matters.”

 

“It does, because where I came from helped me decide to become a hero. It gave me the resolve I needed to do whatever it takes to be a hero!” He cast an arc of flames towards Todoroki. “I know what kind of hero I want to be. I know why I want to be a hero!”

 

Todoroki glared at the fire that continued to eat through his ice, it’s heat was intense. So hot that even being close to it was enough to start melting the frost forming on his body. 

 

“Why do you want to be a hero Todoroki? What kind of hero do you want to be?”

 

Todoroki stiffened up, and couldn’t react as Izuku slammed a fist into him again. 

 

“Are you trying to be a hero just to make your father angry? A hero that uses only half of his power? Last I checked spite is a great motivator, but selfish in the long run!”

 

Todoroki grit his teeth and worked to dodge his attacks, even with the heat of the flames he was still cold. His moves were sluggish, and only growing slower. 

 

“Why are you going this far? Why do you even care? Did my father speak to you before the school year or something? Offer to not arrest your pathetic master if you got me to use my flames?”

 

He was sent reeling as Izuku punched him in the face this time, the flames intensifying for just a moment. 

 

“You can speak badly about me all you want Todoroki, but don’t you dare say anything about my Master. As for your father, I’ve never seen him once in my life, but I couldn’t care less about what he wants! I’m here for you, and nobody else!”

 

“Then why-” He dodged another wave of fire. 

 

Izuku panted, he was starting to hit his upper limit. He was overheating, and this new facet of power was starting to go wild. 

 

“I told you I’m here for you, and I’m not leaving until I bring you home. More importantly, I’m doing all this so you don’t make a mistake. So you don’t tear yourself apart just to remove your fire.”

 

His fire.”

 

Your fire.”

 

Todoroki scowled. “It is not-”

 

“It is. I’ll say as many times I have to, but it is. If you want to reject your father fine, but stop letting him hold you back!”

 

Izuku made himself run forward again, ready to take whatever else Todoroki was going to dish out. 

 

“Shut your mouth!” He shouted swiping at Izuku with his right arm, unconsciously allowing fire to spark and dance along his skin. 

 

Izuku gasped and backed away, feeling the foreign flames lick and burn at his skin. He looked down at the new burns, then back to his opponent. 

 

Todoroki stood still, not reacting to him at all. He seemed to be thinking. Izuku stopped in his tracks when he saw the dark aura surrounding him begin to ebb and fade away. 

 

Did I get through to him? Did he mean to do that?

 

“Todoroki?”

 

“No...”

 

“Huh?”

 

Todoroki glared up at him and began to shake even worse than before. The dark aura suddenly grew more intense and flared out. 

 

“No!” He shouted, he threw his right hand up and black ice began to crawl across his body before knelt down and slammed it on the ground. 

 

A large ice wall raced towards Izuku, even bigger than the first on he was trapped in. It spread even farther too, across the arena and heading towards the stands. Towards the civillians. 

 

“Todoroki don’t!” He shouted and ran forward towards the forming glacier. He tried to call out for his Keyblade, to summon it. He looked over his shoulder to see it was still burning and was almost finished melting Goofy out of the ice. 

 

Izuku looked back to the oncoming attack and pointed towards Goofy, using the Keyblade to cast a barrier around him. 

 

He wasn’t sure how well this would go if he couldn’t hold off Todoroki’s attack. 

 

“Izuku dont! Get back here!” He heard Goofy’s muffled voice shout through the barrier. 

 

“Get out of there! Don’t run towards him!” Zack yelled out. 

 

Izuku huffed and gathered together all the wild energy that burned through his veins like liquid fire. He just hoped that he could burn through most of the ice if not all, or at the very least stop it from spreading further. He stopped just before the ice his him, and threw out his hands. 

 

“Firestorm: Sun’s Flare!” 

 

The audience watched as the arena lit up with a wall of fire. The two elements clashed and ate away at each other. Fire burning through ice and ice smothering the fire. The greater spell stopped the spread of the black ice, just before it could reach into the stands. 

 

Everyone either ducked down or began to flee the arena, terrified of the crazed and wild powers that ran rampant.

 

Zack felt some of the fleeing citizens bump into him while running past, but his attention was on the fight. He couldn’t see either of the kids amidst the elemental barrages. He looked down to see Goofy was free of the ice, but was trapped behind a clear sphere. He pounded against the magic construct but got nowhere. 

 

He watched the fire and ice continue to barrel against eachother, some smaller sections of flames and ice seemed to merge and explode against each other.

 

He gripped the wall tightly, feeling panic rising with each second. He was worried, and this kid wasn’t Aqua. He could hold his own sure, but only to a certain point. And this…this was well over his skill level. 

 

Those two are going to kill each other!

 

Zack silently apologized to Izuku, and hopped over the small wall in the stands and down into the arena. Before he could get very far it finally happened. The two attacks reached their limit and folded into each other, burning and freezing, churning together into a destructive force. 

 

Zack couldn’t take more than a few steps when a large explosion shook the ground, sending shards of ice and bursts of fire flying out. Zack was pinned against the wall from the sheer force the blast, and worked to dodge the shards as they flew at him. One of the shards barely missed his head, burying itself in the wall and missing him by mere inches. 

 

It felt like forever until the chaos finally stopped.

 

Goofy kept trying to break through the barrier Izuku put up until it cracked, and shattered on its own. Shortly after the Keyblade embedded in the ground disappeared in a flash of light. He took that as a bad sign and immediately began to look through the steam obscuring the arena. 

 

“Izuku! Heya Izuku, can ya hear me?”

 

He tried to use his shield as a way to fan away the steam, though it only seemed to make it worse. 

 

“Oh gawrsh, I hope he’s okay.”

 

Just as Goofy was about to call out again he heard a loud, wheezing cough. He gasped and rushed over to the noise, waving away the fading steam as he went. He ran towards the noise and gasped when he caught sight of Izuku. 

 

He took a minute to breathe a sigh of relief, and hurried over. 

 

Izuku was on the ground, with burns on his arms that weren’t covered in remnants of black ice. 

 

“Izuku? Are ya okay there?” Goofy asked. “Come on, I need ya to talk to me.”

 

Izuku coughed again before groaning. He cracked an eye open to look up at him. He didn’t answer, but instead tried to sit up. 

 

“W-Where is…Where is he? Where’s Todoroki?”

 

“I don’t know, but ya need to take it easy. Yer pretty banged up there.” He reached for Izuku’s bag and began to rummage through it for an potion or two. 

 

As he looked, the steam slowly cleared out, revealing Todoroki at the other side of the arena; slowly getting to his feet. He looked just as rough as Izuku , with ice over his body instead of burns. The dark aura seemed to have dissipated. 

 

Izuku shook his head when Goofy offered the potion, and tried to get to his feet again. Only for his legs to give out from under him. 

 

“T-Todoroki…are you…are you okay?” He called out. 

 

“Izuku ya need to drink this, or use an Ether. Ya can’t even stand right now.” Goofy fretted over him. 

 

“N-No…I have to make sure he’s okay. Something’s wrong.” He insisted.

 

“That was quite a show there Snowflake.” A loud voice boomed around the arena.

 

As they looked for the source of the voice, dark smoke began to filter in the arena. Pooling beside Todoroki and slowly building upon itself until it formed into a person.

 

“Wait a second, that’s the fella that gave us the pass.” 

 

“What?”

 

“As exciting as that was, don’t get me wrong loved the fireworks at the end, I notice there’s a distinct lack of a dead Key brat.”

 

“I still won.” Todoroki scowled. “I’m the only one still on my feet.”

 

Hades rised an eyebrow before glancing back to Izuku and Goofy. As much as he would have wanted this little powerhouse to go up against Hercules, he had to admit that the green one was a bigger problem. So was the other Key brat. The two managed to go toe to toe with his pawns, and if he didn’t do something about them now, they’d definitely be a bigger problem in the future.

 

He had to take care of at least one of them. Both would be ideal, but if just one kicked the bucket, that’d be fine too.

 

Hades hummed.

 

“This is true.” He nodded. “I will admit, I was pretty impressed with that show. And he is pretty banged up…but it looks like you need one last push.”

 

Todoroki raised an eyebrow. 

 

“How about we move our deal around a bit okay? One last time.”

 

“What do you mean?” Todoroki asked. 

 

Hades chuckled a bit. “How about this, I take your fire now. Give you a little boost, then you wipe this kid out.”

 

Todoroki stared at him for a moment, before looking back at Izuku. 

 

“Don’t…Todoroki please.” 

 

Hades looked between them before groaning. “Oh come on kid, don’t tell me you actually feel conflicted over this. Look at yourself, this kid tried to beat you to kingdom come and for what? To make you use your fire? To do something you really don’t wanna do? Not the kinda friend I’d want to keep around.”

 

“Shut up…” Izuku tried to get up again. “G-Get away from him. Get away from Todoroki!”

 

Hades rolled his eyes and looked down at the teenager. “So, do we have a deal?”

 

Todoroki frowned and look at his hand, the sensation of fire ghosted over his skin again. It made him feel sick.

 

“You’ll take his fire…for good?”

 

“Yup, that power you hate so much will be gone. It’ll all belong to me from now on, and you’d never have to worry about it ever again. All you gotta do, is get rid of him. Sound like a fair trade?”

 

Todoroki glanced back at Izuku, looking him up and down. 

 

“Todoroki don’t! He’s lying!” Izuku shouted. 

 

“Remember what I asked you back in the halls?” Hades grinned. “How badly do you want this?”

 

Todoroki grit his teeth, he wanted it so badly. He didn’t want that wretched power anymore, an awful thing that forced everything in his life to go wrong. He took a deep breath and held a hand out.

 

“Take it.”

 

“Todoroki no!”

 

Hades gave a wide, toothy grin and took Todoroki’s hand. A blue glow surrounded their hands, and the dark aura that was gone before suddenly reappeared. 

 

Todoroki stiffened up as the dark aura seemed to wrap around him, imprisoning him in Hades’s grip. 

 

“Todoroki!” 

 

“You’re one heck of a team player kid. Pleasure doing business with you.” Hades let him go and disappeared. Cackling all the while. 

 

He left Todoroki to writhe against the dark aura that seemed to seep into him, making his movements stiff and robotic. 

 

Izuku felt his heart sink when he saw a look of terror cross his face for just a moment. He stiffly took a step towards Izuku, flames beginning to spark along his left side. He held out a shaky arm and watched in horror as fire began to slowly burn along it. 

 

“No…No you said you’d take it away!” He shouted. 

 

Izuku managed to get to his feet just in time to see blue fire explode from Todoroki’s left side. Raging out of control and sweeping across the arena. Izuku watched the fire race towards him and braced himself for the pain, only for Goofy to jump in front of him to block the flames with his shield. 

 

Izuku looked up in horror, watching Todoroki trying to struggle against the flames that flared out against his will. 

 

The first wave died down, leaving the air around them feeling hot and thick. They could see Todoroki trying to reel the fire in, or use his ice to smother the flames. No matter what he did, it was all out of his hands. Just a puppet being pulled by cruel strings. 

 

“We need to help him…w-we need to help him!” Izuku scrambled to his feet and tried to race towards him. He was stopped by a hand grabbing his arm and dragging him back. He looked up to see Zack glaring ahead at Todoroki, a haunted look in his eyes.

 

“Z-Zack, let me go I have to-”

 

“Hades is controlling him kid, and this is way out of your league!” He pushed him back towards Goofy.

 

“Get him out of here, I can handle this. Just gotta beat some sense back into him.”

 

“But his fire is going out of control! You can’t defend against magic.” 

 

Zack smiled to himself. “Don’t worry, I’m a hero now kid. A hero with just one trick up his sleeve ain’t much of a hero. Besides, I’ve dealt with a situation like this before. You did good kid, I’m proud, just let me handle this one.”

 

“But-”

 

Another wave of blue fire came towards them, accompanied by a loud, guttural yell from Todoroki. Zack stood there unwaveringly before holding out his sword and cutting through most of the fire. It split off from where he blocked it, leaving sides of the arena scorched.

 

Goofy grabbed his shoulders and began to pull Izuku away. 

 

“But Todoroki needs-”

 

“Yer not in any shape to fight him. I’m sorry Izuku, but we gotta listen to Zack.” 

 

Izuku was dragged away without another word. 

 

As he passed through the corridor he couldn’t help but throw another look over his shoulder. 

 

For once, Todoroki looked scared .

 

And all he could do was run.

Notes:

A big thanks to KeeperofHounds for beta-ing this story!!

Discord: https://discord.gg/yFZPD5K

Chapter 18: End of the Tournament

Summary:

The battles of the Coliseum finally come to an end

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

End of the Tournament





“We can’t just leave them, Cloud needs help! And that guy can’t deal with that dog thing and protect him! Plus, what about people still in the arena? What if that thing-”

 

“We just have to trust that other guy. He punched that dog thing like it was nothing! They’ll be fine!”

 

“But…”

 

Sora looked over his shoulder as if he could still see the arena, but it was long gone. Before he knew it, he was back at the vestibule. Loud shouts and cries from the fleeing crowd were in the distance. It was faint, but he could hear them. 

 

Donald only let him go once they were inside, and he was sure that Sora wasn’t going to run off. 

 

“Do you think they’ll really be okay?” Sora asked, taking a step towards the corridors.

 

“Don’t even think about it.” Donald frowned. 

 

Phil followed after the pair a moment later, panting and wheezing. The volume of the shouting seemed to grow faint, before spiking up again. 

 

“What’s going on?”

 

“I’m guessing word already spread to the other arenas that Cerberus showed up. Not surprised that even hearing about that thing gets people up and running.” 

 

“Cerberus?” Sora asked. 

 

“That three-headed dog.” Phil coughed before straightening himself up. “That thing is the Guardian of the Underworld; if he’s here, then that means Hades can’t be too far behind. But Herc’s on the job, so he should be able to take care of it.”

 

“But he also has to protect Cloud. And he has three heads to deal with. Can he actually do that?” 

 

“Hey! Have a little more faith in Herc; he’s a real hero after all. Not to mention I trained him. He can handle it. At least, I hope so. Cerberus looked more riled up than usual.”

 

“Didn’t realize seeing a three-headed dog was usual,” Donald grumbled. 

 

Sora frowned to himself before glancing back at the halls. He could still feel his heart racing, and his mind running miles a minute. His chest was aching from the run, reminding him of the broken ribs. There was another rumble that made them stumble before righting themselves.

 

“What was that?” Donald asked. 

 

“No idea, maybe Cerberus getting rough. Or other competitors if there are any stupid enough to keep fighting.”

 

“Other competitors…” Sora mumbled before gasping loudly. “Wait! Cerberus won’t go into other arenas, right? Like, he won’t jump into Izuku and Goofy’s match, will he?” 

 

Phil watched him before scratching his chin. “Not too sure, probably not since Herc’s got all his attention right now. Besides, if the green pipsqueak and the goofball are smart, they should have heard by now and left. In that case, we should see them in a bit.”

 

“They better be, I don’t want to have to go out and find them. Though knowing Goofy he probably got lost.” Donald sighed. 

 

Or they haven’t been able to leave the arena…

 

Sora swallowed thickly, remembering who they were going up against. That Todoroki, did he get it right, person. The one who said it had to be a permanent kind of defeat. Even if there was some kind of demon dog running around, would he still try to fight them? 

 

…Maybe. Probably. Hopefully not, but…probably.

 

“Should we go look for them? Just in case?” Sora asked.

 

“We’ll wait for a bit, then go after them. They’ll show up, but in the meantime,” Donald tossed something at Sora. “Drink this.”

 

Sora caught the potion and looked down at it. Even if his injuries hurt, he didn’t know if he could keep it down with all the knots in his stomach. He idly swirled the potion around, watching the green liquid slosh around with the gummies floating around inside. 

 

He stared at it for a while before finally uncorking the bottle and swirling around the mixture again. He prepared himself for the overwhelmingly sweet taste as he was about to drink it, until he heard loud footsteps making their way over to the vestibule. 

 

Sora raised an eyebrow and peeked into the hallway, only to back up just in time to avoid Goofy and Izuku crashing into him. Goofy was right behind Izuku, gently pushing him away from the hallway. It wasn’t hard to see why, Izuku looked like he didn’t want to be there, same as Sora. 

 

Even so, Sora was happy to see him in one piece. He was alive, which meant he won! He didn’t think twice before hurrying over and grabbing his arm. 

 

“You’re okay! I’m-”

 

“O-Ow, Sora, Sora, I’m hurt!” Izuku cut him off and pulled his arm back.

 

“Oh, sorry. I didn’t…” Sora trailed off after he got a good look at Izuku. He looked pretty beat up, with black ice covering parts of his arms where there weren’t burns that trailed down to his hands. He looked exhausted on top of all that, Sora could only imagine how wild he must have gone with his magic casting. 

 

Actually looking at the state of Izuku made Sora wonder how exactly he looked. Did he look just as beat up? He certainly felt that way. 

 

“What the heck happened to you?” Phil came over and looked at him. “Ice boy finally use his fire? I take it you got burned?”

 

Izuku stared at the satyr before shaking his head. 

 

Goofy made Izuku take a potion before looking at the others. “Hey, ya know that feller that gave us the pass?” He asked.

 

“Yeah, what about him? Sora, drink the potion.” Donald pointed at him. 

 

Sora begrudgingly obeyed once he saw Izuku drinking one down too. He tried not to wince when he felt something in his chest shift and snap into place. Yup, definitely some broken ribs.

 

“That fella was Hades.” Goofy frowned.

 

“What!” Phil looked at him. “Wait, did you bozos really get a pass from Hades? The God of the Underworld? Are you serious?”

 

“We didn’t know it was him at the time,” Donald argued. “How are we supposed to know what he looks like?”

 

“Wait a sec…” Sora looked up. “Cloud mentioned Hades, saying something about him being scared I think?”

 

“Tch, I seriously doubt the God of the Underworld really has anything to be afraid of. Let alone a couple of kids like you.” Phil rolled his eyes. “Then again, maybe he ain’t aiming for you two.”

 

“He’s just using them.” Izuku frowned. “Todoroki made a deal with him, and it backfired on him. And it looks like the same might have happened with…Cloud was it?”

 

Sora nodded as he eyed the tight grip Izuku had on the empty potion bottle. The burns looked better, but he was more concerned about that poor bottle breaking.

 

“Wait, did Hades show up to your match?” Sora asked. “Is that how you got…”

 

Izuku shook his head. “No, this is backlash. I was using magic excessively, and it backfired.”

 

Sora’s eyes widened. “Backlash? Backlash is a thing too? With magic exhaustion?”

 

“Yeah…”

 

“You were probably casting the spells too close together.” Donald frowned. “You didn’t give yourself time to recover.”

 

“When it came to fightin’ Todoroki, there was no time to recover.” Goofy defended him. 

 

“Yeah, he’s a hard hitter, that one.” 

 

“It doesn’t matter,” Izuku muttered as he set the empty potion bottle aside. He reached into his bag and grabbed an ether. “I need to get back out there, Zack is fighting him, but I can’t leave Todoroki like that.”

 

“Now hold on there.” Goofy was quick to step in front of him. “Yer still really beat up. And Zack said he’d take care of it. For now, let’s trust him to handle it. I’m sure Todoroki’s gonna be okay.”

 

“What’s wrong with Todoroki?”

 

Yes, I got it right!

 

“Hades is controlling him,” Izuku said. “Making him use his left side, but with those flames…I’m not sure how long he’ll last. He’s bound to have fire resistance to some extent, sure, but that fire is different .”

 

Sora looked at Izuku before looking back at the hallway. He listened to Izuku’s rambling before it turned into hushed muttering. He felt the same way, he was itching to get back out there too. To help Cloud and that Herc guy. There was no way he could handle Cerberus and take care of Cloud on his own. 

 

“No way you’re going back out there!” Donald scolded him. 

 

“But Todoroki needs help,” Izuku argued. “I have to help him!”

 

Sora fiddled with his gloves as he listened and stared down the hallway. Part of him willed his body just to move forward, to start running. As soon as he went, he was sure someone was bound to follow him. He wouldn’t be going in alone. 

 

Still, the thought of fighting that thing sent dread pooling in his stomach. A maw full of sharp teeth, the rancid breath, the sheer size of Cerberus. Not to mention his three heads…at best, he could handle one or two with help, but the third would definitely be a problem, especially if he were just going in with one person to help him. 

 

As much as he would like Izuku’s help, he had a feeling he wouldn’t go. After all, he still had to take care of Todoroki.

 

The thought of a ‘permanent’ kind of defeat rose again, and he shuddered. 

 

If Todoroki is out of control now, does that mean he’d actually hurt him? Like…kill him for real? Did he really try to do that in their match?

 

The thought made his stomach turn. 

 

“If I don’t go out there then who will?”

 

“Zack said he’d handle it,” Goofy assured him. 

 

“But how long will Todoroki last? Can Zack really handle that? That fire isn’t normal and I don’t know if-

 

“You’re overthinking this.” Donald said.

 

“No, I’m not!” 

 

“We just need to let the others deal with this.” Donald shook his head. “Just sit down and drink another potion.”

 

Sora bit his lip as he saw Izuku bristle. 

 

I have to deal with this. I started this fight, and I have to finish it. Todoroki is from my world, so by all means, it’s my responsibility, not Zack’s! He gave Goofy and I an opening to run away, but I can’t let him deal with something that’s on me!”

 

Donald and Goofy stared at Izuku for a bit, thinking over his words. After a moment, Donald snapped back. “Goofy and I are responsible for you and Sora; we have to make sure you two don’t-”

 

“You shouldn’t fight him,” Sora spoke up. 

 

Izuku turned around sharply and gave him a look. “What?”

 

“You shouldn’t fight him.” He repeated. “You already fought once, and you’re all beat up. Personally, I don’t think you can go round two with him.”

 

“See, even Sora’s making sense for once!” 

 

“Hey!”

 

“I can handle it.”

 

“But even with that potion, you’ve still got a few burns. And what if you get more backlash? Or you run out of magic?”

 

“I can handle it.” He repeated.

 

He frowned to himself, Izuku was stubborn. Too bad Sora was too.

 

“I don’t think you can.”

 

“Sora-”

 

“But I can.”

 

The vestibule was silent until the others exploded with shouting.

 

“What do you mean you can handle it?”

 

“Are ya sure Sora?”

 

“You can’t be serious, pipsqueak!”

 

The only one that wasn’t shouting was Izuku, he looked a little irked, but he wasn’t as combative. At least Sora hoped so. 

 

“Sora, I said it’s on me. It has to be me. Todoroki and I….” He paused before shaking his head “You don’t know what he’s going through, you don’t know why-”

 

“But I do know!” Sora cut him off. “I know .”

 

Izuku froze up.

 

“I…I heard you two talking. W-When I went to check on you during intermission.”

 

“That’s where you went!” Donald’s shout was ignored,

 

“Donald.” Goofy hushed him.

 

“I was gonna say hi, but…all that happened. And you two started talking, and I didn’t mean to listen in, promise! But I ended up hearing about everything.” He looked up at Izuku. “ Everything . So yeah, I know what happened and why he’s…yeah.”

 

“Sora…” Izuku muttered. He glanced at Donald and Goofy before turning back to Sora. “You didn’t…did you?”

 

“I didn’t, but still, please don’t be mad at me!”

 

Izuku stared at him before taking a deep breath. “So you know why I have to do this.”

 

“I know why you shouldn’t do it.” Sora stepped closer. “You’re all beat up, and I dunno if he’s gonna be happy seeing you again. Things seemed kind of tense in the halls.”

 

Izuku nodded; he could admit that much. Even in the ring, he went in there to try and save Todoroki from himself. But first and foremost, they both went there ready to box, both stupidly hard-headed in their own ways.

 

“Besides, maybe hearing from someone who isn’t from your world would help?” Sora offered. “I may not know a lot about your world…but I think I know enough.”

 

“I get what you’re saying, and I appreciate it, but you can’t just expect me to sit here and do nothing.”

 

“You don’t have to be doing nothing.” He said. “Listen, back there, I left someone behind too. We’re not friends, but still, he looked like he was hurt pretty bad, and it doesn't feel right just leaving him behind. If I help take care of Todoroki, will you help Cloud?” 

 

“He tried to kill you, Sora!” Donald cut in.

 

“Only because Hades made him!” Sora shot back. “I don’t think he actually wanted to hurt us. Like Izuku said, he had a deal too, and it went wrong.”

 

The two glared at each other before Sora turned his attention back to Izuku. “Does that sound fair?”

 

Izuku stared at him before looking down. 

 

He didn’t like the idea of leaving Todoroki behind again, or handing this off to someone else. He would rather it be him, but he had to admit Sora had a point. 

 

He was burned. The backlash was still stinging pretty bad, and he wasn’t sure if he had enough ethers to get him through that fight. Not to mention that after their first round, even if he wanted help, there was no telling how Todoroki would react to seeing him again.

 

After a moment, Izuku sighed and looked at Sora. 

 

“His fire is out of control, and it’s probably hotter than his normal fire. He’s a good long-range fighter, but weak in close-quarters combat. Again, his fire will make it hard to get close to him, but that’s the best shot you’ve got unless you plan on using magic.”

 

Sora looked taken aback, but nodded. Izuku was giving him details, something for him to work with. 

 

“Right uh, Cerberus…he’s got three heads, and he’s really mean. And big.”

 

Izuku nodded. “Alright.”

 

“You two can’t be serious!” Donald walked up to them. “We won’t let you run out there and put yourselves in danger!”

 

“You can’t exactly stop us. We’re going whether you like it or not. You can either let us go or make us stay.”

 

Izuku gave Sora a side glance before nodding. “Whether you like it or not, we’ve got stakes in these fights. You can either come with us or just stay here.”

 

Donald stared at them and started to shake, they all swore they saw his feathers begin to turn red.

 

“You two…”

 

“If we can’t convince ya to stay here, then we’ll just have to go with ya.” Goofy stepped forward to put a hand on Donald’s shoulder. With nowhere to put his anger he magician wheezed like a sputtering kettle.

 

Izuku nodded. “You should go with Sora then, you were able to block Todoroki’s flames. So at least he’ll have some cover.”

 

“A-yup!”

 

“So that means I’m stuck with you.” Donald looked at Izuku.

 

“Fair warning, he yells a lot.” Sora whispered loudly.

 

“Only because you don’t think before you act!”

 

Sora rolled his eyes and went over to Goofy’s side, slightly relieved he wouldn’t be spending any more alone time with the magician. 

 

“You lot are really crazy. You sure you wanna do this?” Phil asked.

 

“If we don’t, who will?” 

 

Phil looked between all four of them before sighing. “Fine, but be careful out there ya bozos.”

 

“We’ll try!” Sora shouted over his shoulder as he began to run through the corridors. 

 

“Thank you, Phil.” Izuku nodded before racing down after Sora, and splitting off to another arena. 

 

Donald huffed as he followed after Izuku. “Honestly, you boys are gonna be the death of me!”




-HoL-




Goofy was close on Sora’s heels as they sprinted through the halls towards the ring where Todoroki and Zack were. He eyed the young Keyblade wielder as they made their way through the halls. He had noticed how nervous Sora seemed to admit his eavesdropping, but he was more concerned about what he heard

 

It had been enough to make the two shifty around him and Donald. Like they were afraid of them knowing. 

 

“Sora, are ya okay?”

 

Sora’s head snapped up, and he looked over his shoulder at Goofy. “Yeah, I’m okay. Don’t worry, we should be more worried about Todoroki. Especially since Izuku is.”

 

Goofy looked apprehensive but nodded. “Sure, but still, what about you ? Ya said ya overheard Izuku and Todoroki talkin’ right?”

 

Sora nearly tripped over himself. “Oh, yeah, that. I did.”

 

“Izuku said ya know what’s goin’ on, can ya tell me?”

 

Sora sped up a bit. “I-I uh, Todoroki wasn’t talking to me, so it doesn’t really feel right to talk about it. Sorry.”

 

“That’s okay, Sora.” 

 

Goofy looked ahead and readied himself, he already knew what kind of powerhouse Todoroki was. He could only hope that he would be of more use this time around. He hated that Izuku had to do all the fighting last time, but this time he’d make sure Sora wasn’t fighting on his own. 

 

It wasn’t long before they spotted the light of the arena. If anything, it made the two tense up. The closer they got, the more the temperature rose. The air slowly became hot and thick, making it difficult to breathe in. 

 

They passed through the opening and out into the arena. Before they could get very far, a wave of blue flames came rushing at them.

 

“Woah!”

 

Sora ducked down as Goofy stepped forward and repelled the flames. As soon as they dispersed, Sora stepped forward to see what was going on.

 

Some guy was trying to close in on Todoroki, he was burned as well. His sword looked red hot, even the handle looked like it was burning through his glove. 

 

“Who’s that supposed to be?”

 

“That’s Zack.” Goofy answered. “He’s the one that gave Izuku the sponsorship and got us outta here when things went wrong.”

 

Sora looked at Todoroki. His movements were stiff and robotic, as if he was still trying to put up some kind of fight against Hades’s control. Blue flames were swarming around him, coming from his left side and flaring out against his will. 

 

He saw what looked like ice beginning to form on his right side, only to melt away as quickly as it came. 

 

Sora and Goofy scrambled to the side as another wave of flames came their way, barely avoiding getting burned. 

 

“Todoroki isn’t messing around.” 

 

“No, he ain’t.”

 

Only after the wave of fire died down Zack noticed them. He stumbled back towards them, making sure to keep himself between the group and Todoroki. 

 

“Who are you supposed to be? What are you doing here? Nobody should be out here!” Zack looked over his shoulder. He recognized Goofy, but not the new kid. 

 

“Izuku wanted to come back to help Todoroki, and I came instead.” Sora answered. “He was hurt pretty bad, so I said I would do it, and he would help out Cloud.”

 

Zack stiffened up. “Cloud? You know him? What happened?”

 

“Cerberus showed up. And a strong guy helped save him but he hasn’t gotten back yet. I told Izuku I’d take care of his friend, and he would take care of mine.”

 

They weren’t exactly friends… yet . But still…the point stands. 

 

“Herc…listen kid-”

 

“I’m not going anywhere.” Sora huffed. “I made a promise.”

 

Zack eyed him before looking at Goofy, who nodded. 

 

“Alright, fine kid, you can stay. You know what you’re doing?”

 

“More or less.” 

 

Zack nodded. “What’s your name again?”

 

“Sora.”

 

“Alright then Sora, a friend of Izuku’s is a friend of mine. I’ve got your back.”

 

A puff of smoke appeared overhead atop one of the walls, and a loud voice boomed over the arena.

 

“Well, well, well, if it isn’t one of you Key brats. I was wondering when you were going to show up.”

 

They looked up to see none other than Hades, sat upon a throne made of smoke. A smug grin across his face.

 

“Hades!” Zack shouted. “Get down here and fight your own battle, leave the kid out of this.”

 

Hades tsked and waved a hand. “He did this all on his own, who am I to stop him? I’m just giving him a little nudge. Now come Snowflake, do your part!”

 

The blue fire roared again, rising and curling around Todoroki who desperately fought against it. 

 

Sora felt himself bristle before brandishing his Keyblade. He ignored the amused look from Hades, and instead focused on the glare Todoroki sent him. 

 

“Your name is Todoroki right?” He asked. “Well, my name is Sora, I’m Izuku’s friend. And I’m here to save you!”




-HoL-





Izuku sprinted through the halls with Donald just a few ways away from him. He had to keep running because if he didn’t he’d probably turn around and go back to the other arena. 

 

But he couldn’t do that, because Sora was right. He couldn’t fight Todoroki like this, as frustrating as it was. 

 

“Slow down!” 

 

Izuku shook his head and ran faster, he heard Donald groan in response and pick up his pace. 

 

Just up ahead Izuku saw the light of the arena, and he could hear shouts, growls, and stomping. 

 

Before they entered the arena he grabbed a few ethers and crunched down on them

 

The two rushed out of the corridor and into the arena to see a large, hulking figure looming over a pair of people backed up against the wall. Izuku and Donald saw Hercules against the wall with Cloud over his shoulder, he glared at Cerberus as the three-headed dog growled and reared its head back.

 

As soon as he saw this, Izuku didn’t hesitate. He ran forward and raised his Keyblade, gathering up his magic energy. 

 

“Thundara!” He shouted, summoning a bolt of lightning that crashed into the monster. 

 

Cerberus flinched at the sudden attack and turned all three heads towards the intruders.

 

At the sight of the newcomers, Cerberus growled and turned his attention away from Hercules.

 

Izuku grit his teeth and glared at the beast, before looking at the hero.

 

“Get Cloud out of here, Donald and I can handle this!” He shouted. 

 

“You shouldn’t be-”

 

“Go!” Donald shouted. “Get out of here!”

 

Hercules watched the two before nodding and taking off towards the corridor. As Hercules made it halfway to the hall, Cerberus turned his attention back on him. 

 

Izuku was quick to fire off a Blizzard spell that smacked into the head that was about to bite down on the hero. That made the Underworld guardian growl and turn all it’s focus on him and the magician. 

 

“I’ll be back as soon as I can!” Hercules shouted as he passed by. 

 

“We’ll be okay. Just get Cloud to safety.” Izuku nodded. 

 

Once Hercules was out of the arena Izuku and Donald looked at the giant dog in front of them.

 

“So, do you have a plan to deal with this thing?” Donald asked. 

 

“Watch the heads and wear him down. If we can, we should try to keep Cerberus from moving to keep him from destroying the place.”

 

Donald rolled his eyes. “And you have any idea how to do that?”

 

“We’ll figure it out, but for now, we’ll just- woah!” Izuku darted to the side as Cerberus came charging toward them. He skidded to a stop, leaned down to look at the tunnels, roared, and snapped at the tunnel as if he could reach the two that fled. 

 

Izuku backed up and raised his Keyblade. Cool air wrapped around his weapon as he aimed it at Cerberus. 

 

“Blizzara!” 

 

He watched the spell hit the three-headed dog and then saw the beat shudder. It growled and slowly turned towards the other two. 

 

“Hey! You’re dealing with us now!” Izuku shouted. 

 

“And now you’ve annoyed him.”

 

“That’s the point. Stay on the other side of him, across from me. Maybe we can confuse the heads.”

 

Donald glanced at him before sighing and nodding. “Better than nothing.” 




-HoL-





“Back up!” 

 

Sora yelled in surprise as a wave of fire came rushing towards him. He was saved by Goofy jumping in front of him and blocking the flames with his shield. 

 

Goofy panted and looked over his shoulder at Sora. 

 

“Ya gotta be careful Sora!”

 

“Right, I'm sorry.” He looked over to see Todoroki still fighting against the blue fire that continued to rage against him.

 

“The kid won’t let us get close to him, or rather Hades won’t. He’s no better than a puppet right now.” Zack panted and wiped the sweat off his brow. 

 

“But he’s fighting against it, that should be helping somehow right?”

 

“You would think, but it might be making things worse.”

 

Sora grimaced at that and looked towards Todoroki. He was glaring at his left side, flickers of fear passing across his face every time the blue fire began to flare out again. 

 

“Say, Sora, don’t ya think ya could try magic? Didn’t ya learn an ice spell?”

 

“Uh…” Sora frowned. “I’m not very good with magic, I don’t know if it’d do much. But Izuku said the trick was to get up close and personal. That he can’t fight well in close quarters.”

 

“Do you really wanna try your luck getting up close and personal with that? ” 

 

Sora took a deep breath and nodded. “Yeah, I think so.”

 

“Sora!” Goofy gave him a look.

 

“I just gotta last long enough to knock him out right? Will that break Hades’s control?”

 

“Theoretically yeah, getting a beat down usually snaps you out of that kind of stuff.” Zack huffed and brandished his sword. “Alright, you two hang back a bit. I can try and get his attention, maybe wear him down a little so that fire isn’t as intense.”

 

“No way! We can’t do that, I told Izuku I’d help save him. So if you’re going, then I’m going too!”

 

Zack sighed and nodded. “Alright, fine kid. We don’t have time to argue, but if you’re gonna follow me, you need to keep up.”

 

“Got it!”

 

“Sora wait!” Goofy urged him to stay back before he hurried after them. 

 

Sora trailed behind Zack and watched him race forward, straight towards Todoroki. A plume of fire was sent their way. Zack grit his teeth and swiped his sword through it. A few flames grazed him, but he continued to make his way forward. 

 

As Sora followed after him, he realized how thick the air had gotten. How difficult it was to take a breath deep enough to fill his lungs. But what really caught his attention was the hazy look over Todoroki’s eyes. He was still fighting, but he was starting to slip away.

 

They only managed to get a bit closer before Todoroki yelled and sent another torrent of fire their way. Zack tried to deflect the flames around them with his sword, but more came to replace them. 

 

“Back up!” Zack tried to grab Sora and drag him back. 

 

Sora ducked under his outstretched arm and raced forward, straight into the fire. He hissed as the blue fire began to consume him, but mustered enough strength to raise his Keyblade. 

 

I’m not very good at magic, but please, please work!

 

“Blizzard!”

 

It wasn’t as strong as Izuku’s spells, but it did the job well enough. 

 

Ice crystals formed around his weapon and crashed into the fire. It canceled it out and sent steam everywhere. 

 

Sora grinned in triumph and kept running towards Todoroki. He ignored the stinging pain from the burns and continued to race towards the Quirked boy. 

 

“Sora!”

 

He’s weak in close quarters, just a little closer! Just a little bit!

 

Sora saw him raise his hand again and pointed his Keyblade at Todoroki. 

 

“Blizzard!”

 

The crystals were a bit smaller, but brought him the time he needed as they managed to smother the beginnings of another attack. 

 

Todoroki didn’t seem to react as Sora closed the distance. 

 

“Do it Sora!” Zack yelled from behind, working to catch up again. 

 

“Be careful!”

 

Sora grit his teeth and looked Todoroki in the eye. 

 

“I’m really sorry about this.”

 

He slammed his Keyblade into Todoroki as hard as he could, getting a choked noise in response. He staggered back and Sora hit him again. Before he could get another strike in, Todoroki seemed to right himself and grabbed the weapon before it could come down on him. 

 

Sora gasped in surprise and looked up. 

 

“Who…the hell are you?” Todoroki scowled. 

 

He couldn’t help the grin that spread across his face. “I take it you didn’t hear me the first time? I told you, I’m Izuku’s friend. I’m Sora, and I’m here to save you.”

 

Mentioning Izuku’s name seemed to irk him, and he swung a fiery fist at Sora. 

 

Sora gasped and tried to back away, but Todoroki had his Keyblade in a tight grip. He had to let go and step back. Todoroki glared in confusion as soon as the Keyblade disappeared and reappeared in Sora’s hand. 

 

“So you’re friends with that idiot?” He asked. “The one that doesn’t listen?” 

 

He dodged to the side to avoid more fire.

 

“Hey! Izuku was only trying to help.” Sora swung the Keyblade down. “You don’t have to be mean about it, he’s trying to help you. He’s your friend!”

 

Todoroki growled and backed away from the attack. “Midoriya isn’t my friend, I didn’t come to make friends! I came to win, and to prove myself! He wanted to help and then… this happened!” He grunted as the fire began to flare out again, and he wrestled with the conflicting power. 

 

“So you’re blaming this on Izuku? Or on Hades? Hades is a jerk but don’t blame this on Izuku. He didn’t want you holding yourself back, he didn’t want you to fall for Hades’s scheme or whatever it is. You did that yourself!”

 

Todoroki shouted with what little control he had slipped and he unleashed blue fire at Sora. 

 

“What the hell do you know?”

 

Sora yelled as the blue fire consumed him, burning his skin before he mustered up another Blizzard spell. It smothered enough of the flames to stop the attack. Sora gasped in pain and eyed the new burns. He grit his teeth and looked up at him. 

 

“I know plenty! ” He shouted, digging into his pockets for a potion. “I…I overheard you two in the halls. I know Todoroki.”

 

The other teenager stiffened up. 

 

“I know your… he hurt you, and I know why you wanted to get rid of your fire. But Izuku’s right. Getting rid of your fire isn’t gonna do anything!”

 

“It is not mine, not anymore!”

 

“Yes, it is!” 

 

“It’s. Not. Mine. ” 

 

Sora scrambled to dodge another onslaught of fire but still kept himself close to Todoroki. 

 

He wasn’t saying it out of anger. No, it was desperate. Like a grim realization. 

 

Sora opened his mouth to argue when a blur appeared behind Todoroki. 

 

“Thanks for the opening kid.”

 

“Zack no!”

 

Todoroki whirled around as if he had been expecting it. Then unleashed a large wave of blue fire. 

 

Zack yelled and was forced to back up. Before any more damage could be done, Goofy managed to jump in front of him and block the fire. 

 

Sora downed the potion he had and raced forward, raising his weapon for a strike. Todoroki didn’t see him until it was too late. 

 

“Stop letting everyone hold you back. Your stupid dad, Hades! Stop letting them use you like this! You want to be a hero, right? Well, what kind of hero tries to kill their friend? Someone who’s trying to help you? What kind of hero does that? What kind of hero are you trying to be?”



-HoL-




“Izuku, watch yourself!”

 

“Right!”

 

Izuku dashed away from the hulking monster that stomped after him. They hadn’t been able to do much other than annoy Cerberus, making him change his target from one or the other.

 

Izuku dug into his bag and searched for an ether; he only had one or two left. Without much thought he grabbed the first one he could find and bit down on it. 

 

We took down a Heartless that was bigger than that, but it wasn’t as durable. We need a big hit. Something to knock him down and keep him from getting up. 

 

As he thought it over, he spotted Donald shooting a fireball at it. Cerberus didn’t seem to mind the fire, its thick hide dispersing the flames. 

 

“Oh, come on!”

 

Izuku took a deep breath and whirled around. He cast a Blizzara spell and sent the ice crystals into one of the faces of the dog. All eyes focused on him, and they began to bark. Each head lunged forward to try and take a bite at him. 

 

“Ice! Use ice magic!” Izuku yelled. “He doesn’t like ice! Gah!”

 

Donald ran forward and pointed his staff at one of the heads. 

 

“Blizzara!”

 

One of the heads turned towards Donald and growled.

 

“Well what do you know, he was right.” He muttered before squawking and running off. Two of the heads were looking at him now, and the giant dog was starting to turn towards him. 

 

Izuku flinched at the third head that kept snapping at him, until it finally went along with the others and began to chase after the duck. 

 

Izuku sighed and reached into his bag, only to find a few potions and one more ether. His last one. 

 

Izuku looked up at Cerberus, then at Donald. 

 

Izuku gripped the ether tightly and watched Donald run around, barely avoiding the snapping jaws of Cerberus. They had to end this, he was sure Donald was low on magic too. They were getting tired, and the longer this went on, the less likely their chances of victory were. 

 

Izuku looked down at his Keyblade and nodded to himself. “Okay, okay we have to make this work. We need to keep him from moving, we’re tiring ourselves out just by running around.”

 

Gears whirred in his head as he gripped his Keyblade. Pieces of a plan began to form in his head, nothing concrete but it would do for the time being. 

 

He steeled himself as he ran toward the chaos. He raced after the magician and the hellhound, gathering magic around his weapon and casting a wave of thunder magic towards the three-headed dog. It growled and snapped at the sparks dancing around it as Izuku grabbed Donald and dragged him away. 

 

“Put me down!”

 

“I have a plan! Mostly, but I think I know how we can beat Cerberus.”

 

Izuku let the duck go once he deemed them far enough. He didn’t pay attention to Donald brushing himself off and glaring at Izuku. 

 

“Ok, so what’s this bright idea you have?”

 

“Cerberus keeps moving around-”

 

“Obviously! He’s a giant dog that stomps around.”

 

“Here’s the thing, in order to take him down we need a big hit. Something concentrated to take him down instantly, but then we run the risk of missing .”

 

“Izuku, get to the point!”

 

“R-Right!” Izuku looked over to Cerberus, who was starting to turn his attention back to them. “I think I can get Cerberus to stop moving, but as soon as he’s stopped that’s where you come in. You’ll probably have more magic than me at that point.”

 

“And you want me to hit him?”

 

“With everything you’ve got.”

 

Donald glared at Izuku. “I’ve heard worse plans.”

 

Izuku had seen that as enough of an agreement, and was about to race towards Cerberus. When he looked up two of the heads were barking at them, while the one in the middle was roaring. As the sound reverberated through the arena, making the ground shake violently, they saw a fire building in the middle head’s throat. 

 

“Move!” Izuku yelled, and ran in the opposite direction of Donald. A moment later the head spewed a large fireball towards them. The pair narrowly dodged it, where they were a moment ago there was cracked and scorched stone. 

 

Instead of trying to keep his distance, Izuku began to sprint towards Cerberus. 

 

Okay, make this work. You need to make this work!

 

The heads caught sight of him and they began to stomp towards him. They all lunged toward him and snapped at him once he was close enough. 

 

“Izuku be careful!” 

 

He grit his teeth and cast a half barrier around him, it broke when one of the heads hit it. Though it was enough to make the head recoil, Izuku took the chance to run beside the monster. 

 

He ignored the frustrated growls and barks from Cerberus and got to work. He gathered ice magic around his Keyblade and struck one of the legs as hard as he could. Where he had struck appeared around the leg. 

 

Cerberus roared and flinched, at the sudden cold sensation. He whirled around and snapped at Izuku, who was quick to run to another leg. Cerberus tried to turn towards Izuku, but his attention was taken by Donald casting a minor spell to distract him. 

 

It was a delicate balance, trying to keep Cerberus from biting into Izuku once he noticed him. And trying to keep him from chasing Donald too far. Once or twice Izuku almost got crushed while striking his legs with magic. 

 

It hadn’t seemed possible at first, but over time the damage began to build up. Cerberus was having a hard time moving around with his legs covered in ice. They were weighed down, and it made him stumble more often. 

 

It seemed like victory was in their favor, like they could actually win this fight with only half of the group. However, Izuku was starting to suffer backlash. 

 

He knew he was low on magic, even as he used it sparingly it was still rebounding on him. He hadn’t even recovered from the first round from overusing fire magic. He only felt the effects further as a cold feeling began to settle in his chest. 

 

Izuku grunted as he forced himself to stay on his feet. On top of his somewhat healed burns, ice was beginning to form.  

 

Two kinds of backlash, and two different sets of that power again. I can barely pull off one without feeling exhausted, I don’t think I can do two.

 

He grit his teeth as black spots began to fill the edges of his vision.

 

This is bad. Magic exhaustion and backlash back to back. If we’re going to end this fight we need to do it now. We need to stop Cerberus now!

 

“Izuku, move!”

 

He snapped back to attention and narrowly avoided getting crushed. He stumbled away from Cerberus and dug through his bag for his last ether. He just needed a little more, something to keep him on his feet. 

 

Izuku didn’t even get a chance to find said ether before Cerberus came rushing towards him again. He yelled in surprise and back up, doing his best to avoid the snapping jaws of the beast. 

 

“Izuku get out of there!”

 

“I’m trying!” 

 

Donald threw a few spells at Cerberus in hopes of grabbing his attention. No such luck, in his rage Cerberus had honed in on the closest target and wanted to rip it apart before moving onto the next one. 

 

Izuku ran to dodge fireballs that had been spit at him, each one closer than the last. 

 

Despite his best efforts he couldn’t outrun the last fireball. He knew he wouldn’t be able to dodge. Instead he had opted to whirl around and slam his Keyblade into the raging fire, instead of deflecting it like he hoped, it exploded on impact 

 

He shouted as a burst of flame burned him and sent him flying. He slammed into the ground and wheezed in pain. 

 

Get up. Get up!

 

He coughed and tried to get up, until a large paw slammed down on him. He shouted in pain and looked up to see all three heads glaring down at him. He struggled but couldn’t move under the heavy weight. 

 

The three heads growled and barked at him, but didn’t move to bite him. Instead he saw black mist beginning to pour from all three of their mouths. They opened their maws as low growls rumbled in their throats. The black mist building upon itself. 

 

He could faintly hear Donald shouting in the background, but he was solely focused on his imminent death. He tried to gather some kind of magic in his hands, but found himself scraping at the bottom of an empty well. All that was left were faint remnants. 

 

I can’t reach my bag. I can’t get an ether. I don’t have any magic left!

 

His mind raced for a solution, panic starting to build up in his mind. He was deaf to Donald’s shouts now, still trying to wrack his mind for a way out. 

 

I can’t move!

 

I can’t attack like this!

 

I can’t-

 

“Don’t panic.”

 

He gasped in surprise, a strange calm settled over him as the charm around his neck began to shimmer. His eyes darted around, looking for the all too familiar voice. He could hear her, she was there somewhere.

 

He couldn’t see her, but he could feel her presence. 

 

“All you need is a push.”

 

He felt most of his strength drain away, like someone was taking it from him. Though in exchange, he felt something hum in his chest. A hum of energy. 

 

He grit his teeth and using whatever strength he had left he raised his hands. 

 

“Blizzaga.” 

 

A torrent of ice magic tore through him and slammed into the open jaws of two of the heads. Out of surprise the remaining head spewed out the dark smog, but missed and hit the wall of the arena. 

 

Cerberus howled and stumbled back, he tried to paw at the ice in and around their mouths. 

 

Once Izuku was free, he scrambled to his feet and ran in the other direction. 

 

“Izuku, get over here!”

 

He looked toward Donald, who scowled at the large dog. He did as he was told and managed to run over to Donald, who stepped in front of him. 

 

“I’ll finish off this mangy mutt.”

 

Izuku opened his mouth to respond, but stopped when he saw vibrant sparks appear around him. He watched in awe as all the sparks gathered at the head of his staff, he could feel the hum in the air. 

 

Donald yelled as he raised his staff. 

 

“Thundaga!”

 

All the sparks dispersed, leaving the air quiet. 

 

Izuku almost didn’t catch it, the faint flash of light that made him duck his head. A moment later a large, concentrated beam of lightning came down from the sky and struck Cerberus dead on. 

 

Izuku expected the lightning to be flying everywhere in an uncontrolled manner, like how his own had the first time he attempted a third tier spell. Instead it was all concentrated in that one beam, with no spark going astray. 

 

The hellhound was paralyzed by the attack, leaving him with no other choice than to endure the lightning. 

 

It seemed to go on forever, the lightning slowly dying out and leaving the arena buzzing with electricity yet to disperse. 

 

Cerberus growled weakly as he took a few steps toward them. He didn’t make it very far before finally collapsing. 

 

“Amazing…” 

 

Izuku continued to stare until the full weight of his pain and exhaustion caught up with him. He groaned and stumbled back before falling over. Donald squawked in surprise and went over to him. 

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“Everything kinda hurts.”

 

Donald nodded, and stared before taking a deep breath. “What was that? What is the matter with you, you are beyond reckless! Running towards Cerberus like that just to get a couple hits in what is the matter with you?”

 

“T-That was part of the plan.” Izuku managed to sit up. “I had to freeze him so you could-”

 

“When you said that I thought you’d be attacking from afar not getting in close and personal! That was a giant three-headed dog that could have killed you with a snap of his teeth. What is the matter with you?”

 

He flinched at the shouting. “S-Sorry, it was all I could think of. And I was low on magic, I had to use it sparingly. So-”

 

Donald groaned before shaking his staff at Izuku. 

 

“I don’t want to hear anymore from you until we get back to the vestibule. Now sit still so I can heal you, I know you're injured after getting stepped on by a giant dog!”

 

“Tha-”

 

“Not a word!”

 

Donald continued to mutter under his breath as he pointed the staff at Izuku. A faint green glow appeared around him and healed the worst of his injuries with the last of his magic. Izuku coughed at the feeling of ribs he didn’t know were broken putting themselves together. 

 

The wonders of adrenaline and magic. 

 

While he was put back together, Izuku looked out at the arena. He swore he heard his Master’s voice, felt her presence. It had been fast and fleeting, but it felt like she was close. 

 

She was out there, and despite where she may be she was still looking out for him. 

 

That had to be it. Even if it wasn’t, at least he could take comfort in that thought.







-HoL-




“What kind of hero does that? What kind of hero are you trying to be?”

 

When the stranger, Sora, hit him again- it felt like something in him shattered. 

 

It had been a strange feeling, like watching himself from afar and being unable to do anything about it. Like being trapped in a glass tank and forced to watch himself be dragged around like a puppet as he panicked. Forced to burn the ones around him as the strange flames slowly ate away at him. 

 

For just a little bit, he had been on the surface. Long enough to ask who the new person was, to desperately argue that there was no helping him now. He sold his flames to someone who betrayed him, and now he was paying the price. He couldn’t even conjure up his ice, it melted before he could do anything. 

 

Todoroki felt himself be thrown back from the force of the strike, faintly aware of his body and how much everything hurt. 

 

He realized there was a reason Midoriya threw his Keyblade away and used his fists instead.

 

I was trying to kill him, and he still didn’t want to hurt me…

 

It felt like the world was moving in slow motion as a million thoughts crossed his mind.  

 

It was futile, he wished he could tell them that. Before long, these flames would eat through him and leave nothing behind, but not before Hades’s invisible strings forced him to end these people. 

 

These weren’t his flames anymore or his father’s. They were Hades’s. His to do with as he pleased. That was the deal. 

 

Todoroki felt himself stumble to his feet as he managed to stay upright. He glared at Sora through his bangs and watched him. There was a lull in the blue fire, a moment where his limbs threatened to go slack from relief. But he could still feel it there, the darkness that was puppeting him was only beaten away temporarily. It wouldn’t be long before it crawled back and dragged him under again. 

 

Sora stared at him, no hate or contempt in his eyes, not even pity. 

 

It was an unshakable determination. 

 

“I’m Izuku’s friend. I’m Sora, and I’m here to save you.”

 

A friend Izuku trusted to send after Todoroki. 

 

Even after everything he’s still trying to help me…

 

“Why do you want to be a hero, Todoroki? What kind of hero do you want to be?”

 

“What kind of hero are you trying to be?”

 

He wasn’t sure why their words had affected him so much. Why it struck a chord deep down. It stung, and began to dredge up memories long forgotten. 

 

“You still want to be a hero don’t you?”

 

He gasped as the flames began to flicker, as if something had kept them at bay. Across from him, Sora’s expression shifted to worry, yet he didn’t move towards him. He spotted the one with the shield step in front of the other two.

 

Why did that remind him of something? Why did it remind him of-

 

“Please stop, he’s only five!”

 

Hurried footsteps rushed over to him, she put herself in between them. Her cool presence shielded him from his suffocating aura. He wanted to reach out, until he heard a cry of pain and a body hit the ground. 

 

“Mama?”

 

“Todoroki? Are ya still there?”

 

He looked up through hazy eyes to see the shield stranger…Goofy? Take a step forward. He felt the pull of the strings and felt his arm raise itself. Blue fire burned brightly, though somewhat subdued. 

 

Before he could attack him, Goofy held up his shield and blocked the oncoming fire. 

 

“Todoroki, I know ya gotta be scared, and that’s okay. I may not know everythin’ that’s goin’ on but we just wanna help.”

 

“You can’t talk him down from this.” Zack said. 

 

“Lemme try.”

 

“But Goofy-”

 

“Take a breather Sora.” He nodded at them before looking back up. “We’re gonna get ya outta here Todoroki, and once we do ya can forget this ever happened. We ain’t gonna let Hades keep hurtin’ ya.”

 

The wave of fire had died down. Todoroki seemed to regain some semblance of control, just enough to hold back the fire. 

 

“We’re gonna save ya, but ya gotta meet us halfway. Ya have to fight Hades!”

 

“I’m… trying.

 

Sora had gotten his second wind and stepped out from behind Goofy. “We’re not leaving until we get you out of here. Because we made a promise that we’d save you.” He ignored the sting from the healing burns. “Izuku didn’t want to leave you behind, and that doesn’t mean we’re going to either.” 

 

“No, Todoroki, it's yours .”

 

He thought back to bright green eyes that refused to back down. 

 

“Not anymore.” 

 

“Yes it is!” He insisted. “I can’t say I know a lot about Quirks. But from what I do know, nobody can take your Quirk. Not even some dumb god, so quit letting him use you like this. Besides, what kind of hero would you be if you’re always holding yourself back?”

 

“If you want to reject your father, fine, but stop letting him hold you back!”

 

Todoroki shuddered as a wave of force rolled over him, and his controlled slipped for a moment. He held out his arm where blue fire gathered. Before he could unleash it Sora raced forward and grabbed his arm, then forced it down.

 

He flinched at the intense flames that stung and burned his skin, but he held on tight. 

 

“Come on Todoroki, fight it . We’re not leaving you behind. I know you don’t like your fire, and I know that’s your dad’s fault. But what good is it doing you to hate that part of yourself? It’s yours! You decide how you use it, nobody else!”

 

Fire, somehow, felt different depending on who was using it. 

 

His father’s flames were harsh, radiating a heat that threatened to scorch him and everything around to ashes. 

 

Midoriya’s fire, in comparison, was warm and kind. Even as it tore through his glaciers with no mercy, it never threatened to consume him and send him to oblivion. 

 

As for his own fire, it felt uncertain. There were times it would try to bubble to the surface, desperate to escape. Even in the small instance he used it, as much as he despised it, there was a sense of relief until regret wedged itself inside his heart. Despite the flames not burning him on the surface, it felt like they were eating away at him from the inside.

 

He imagined that’s what it'd be like to die at the hands of his father’s Quirk. 

 

“I don’t wanna do it anymore mama. I don’t wanna be like him!”

 

“But Shouto, you still want to be a hero, don’t you?”

 

“Not a hero like him! I don’t wanna be someone that hurts you!”

 

Soft, cool hands combed through his hair before hugging him close. “You don’t have to be a hero like him. What kind of hero do you want to be?”

 

“I-I wanna be a hero that keeps you safe, from mean people like him!” He buried his face into her shirt. “When I’m a hero, I won't let him hurt you anymore!”

 

“That’s good. I think you’ll make a great hero, just remember something for me okay? No matter what, you are not your father. You are not a prisoner of your lineage, it’s okay to use your power.”

 

Todoroki’s breath seized as he felt Hades’s power try to wash over him, and pull him along like it had before. Instead of allowing it to drag him under, he pushed back. 

 

When did I forget what she told me?

 

The invisible force began to crumble away as he pushed and pulled himself out of it. 

 

He heard Sora gasp when he suddenly reached up and grabbed his arm. The blue flames began to writhe around him, merely death throes. 

 

“You know, you and Midoriya, are two of the biggest idiots I have ever met.”

 

Sora wasn’t phased by his comment. Not when bright, orange flames began to overtake the harsh blue ones 

 

“I prefer the term friend.” Sora grinned. He watched in fascination as Todoroki’s own fire flared to life and exploded out from Hades’s grasp. They burned far brighter than Hades’s own flames. 

 

“What?” They heard Hades roar in anger, as his control over Todoroki slipped and fell away. 

 

“Yes!” Zack cheered. 

 

“Hey, Snowflake, this wasn’t part of the deal.” He floated down from the wall and stood at the edge of the arena. “Your fire belongs to me, we had a contract you little-”

 

“Shut up!” 

 

Todoroki pulled himself out of Sora’s grasp and turned towards the god. 

 

“You have a lot of nerve, trying to use me to kill them. I’m not all innocent either, I shouldn’t have listened to you.”

 

“Oh, so you finally found a conscience in that thick head of yours?” 

 

Todoroki said nothing as Sora stood beside him.

 

“You lost Hades, get out of here!”

 

The god grit his teeth as he began to catch alight in anger. “You. Owe. Me. We had a deal, and you don’t get to weasel your way out of it.”

 

Todoroki’s eye twitched, and Sora stepped forward. “I’m not gonna let you-” He stopped as Todoroki held out an arm. 

 

“You want my fire so bad?” He asked. Ice began to form around his right side as his fire grew brighter. 

 

“Then you can have it!”

 

Columns of fire and ice barreled toward Hades, both elements intertwined with each other before crashing into him. The force of the attack shattered the wall behind him and made part of the arena come crashing down. 

 

The others were silent as they stared at the destruction, then at Todoroki. He didn’t look bothered, instead he looked triumphant and relieved. 

 

“Nice try Snowflake!”

 

Their heads snapped up and they whirled around to see Hades behind them. There wasn’t a single scratch on him. Todoroki growled and stepped forward to attack again, until Zack grabbed his shoulder. 

 

Hades huffed and brushed himself off. “I gotta admit, that was pretty impressive. But even with your fire you still ain’t good enough to hurt me. You’re gonna have to do a lot better than-”

 

Hades was cut off as a large lightning bolt struck down to the earth in one of the nearby arenas. They all watched in silence as the single bolt raged on before slowly fizzling out. 

 

Zack snorted. “I suggest you get out of here Hades. Seems like a certain someone isn’t too happy right now.”

 

Hades glared at where the lightning had been and growled. Flames trailed across his arms before he huffed and extinguished them. 

 

“Doubtful, but fine. Fine, fine, you know what? I can live with this outcome.” He looked up at them. “This ain’t the last time I’ll be seeing you Snowflake, but I promise you this- next time won’t work out so well for you. See ya later bozos.”

 

Without another word he faded away into dark smoke, and left the arena. 

 

Once he was gone Sora groaned and fell over, his Keyblade vanished. 

 

“Sora, are ya okay?” Goofy rushed over. 

 

“I’m okay, just a little burnt.”

 

“Says the guy who ran straight into the fire.” Zack grinned. “That was a gutsy move kid, but it worked out. And you, are you okay?”

 

They all looked at Todoroki, who stared at his left arm. A few orange flames lingered before fizzling out. 

 

“...Yes, I’m alright,” he turned towards them. “Thank you.”



-HoL-




“Ow! Ow, ow, ow, ow.”

 

“Stop complaining, Sora.”

 

“Yeah but it hurts .”

 

“Being burned and having to deal with said burns, usually does. But that only happens when you run into fire!

 

Izuku saw Sora cringe as Donald wrapped up his burnt arm with gauze soaked in potions. Donald said that was for the best, since he and Izuku were out of magic to heal others. When asked why as opposed to drinking a potion, he said direct application healed burns better.

 

Izuku already had his own burns and light frostbite dealt with by Donald. He wasn’t very nice about it, but at least it was done.

 

“There you are, you should be able to take that off by the time we get back.”

 

“You think so?” 

 

“I know so.”

 

Sora gave Donald a look which earned him a few words from the magician. 

 

Izuku sighed and turned towards Todoroki, unlike the others his injuries were minimal. He had light burns from Hades’s fire, but nothing too severe. The most concerning thing was the blunt force trauma earned by getting smacked around by a Keyblade. 

 

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Izuku asked as he handed him a small potion. 

 

Todoroki raised an eyebrow at the offering before shaking his head. 

 

“I’m fine, I’m better off compared to the rest of you.”

 

“You sure?”

 

A nod was his only answer. 

 

Izuku sighed before putting the bottle down on the ground, a little closer to Todoroki. Then he went back to his back and did a quick count of what he had left. 

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

Izuku paused, then looked up at him. 

 

“I’m sorry for insulting your master.” Todoroki looked away. “And for trying to…kill you. I was doing what Hades said, but that doesn’t excuse it.” 

 

Izuku watched him before sighing. “It’s alright, really. I know that you were coming from a…there was…I know why you sided with Hades. I know why you felt the need to do it. I get it, someone offers something you really want, something you’re desperate for really, you feel like the right thing to do is take them up on it. You probably weren’t thinking straight.”

 

“It was stupid in hindsight.”

 

Izuku shrugged. “Things usually seem that way when you look back. Right now, I’m just glad you’re okay. But I owe you an apology too. I left you there in the arena after Hades did…that. I should’ve stayed.”

 

“No offense Midoriya, but you most likely wouldn’t have lasted in a second round with me.”

 

Izuku cringed. “Yeah, probably.”

 

“But you did send someone to help me when you couldn’t. Which was by far a smarter choice.”

 

“I know, but that didn’t make it easy.”

 

Todoroki hummed, and slowly dragged his gaze back to Izuku. After a moment he grabbed the potion. “I suppose we both had to apologize for something then.”

 

“Yeah, well, I’m just glad you’re alright. I know this whole thing is probably confusing, but I’ll explain it later. Maybe I can do it on the way back to Traverse Town.”

 

“Traverse Town?”

 

“Yeah. Like I said, I’ll explain later.”

 

Todoroki nodded and swirled around the potion bottle. “Fair enough.”

 

Izuku smiled, until he heard Phil clear his throat. “Alright you lot, line up, I’ve got some stuff to say.”



-.-



Zack walked up to Cloud, who had been sitting at the steps leading down toward the town. He stared out into the distance, and if he had heard Zack coming, he didn’t show it. 

 

On his way over he had put together a somewhat organized rant about what he did and how much he worried him. He was ready to tear him a new one and yell about running off, taking his sword, and not even leaving a note. 

 

The days and nights he spent looking for him through the town, in the mountains, anywhere he could think of. 

 

As soon as he was in front of him, Cloud had stood up. Pausing his brooding long enough to look up and prepare himself for the inevitable yelling. He at least had the decency to look embarrassed.

 

Zack watched him, narrowing his eyes as Cloud looked away. He had a million thoughts running through his mind. He could feel anger bubble in his chest, making him clench his fists. Everything he wanted to say, everything he wanted to yell about, everything felt like it was boiling over.

 

And then it fizzled out. 

 

“I’m-”

 

Zack hugged him. 

 

“I’m glad you’re okay.”

 

Cloud was still before hugging him back. “I’m sorry for running off.”

 

“I know.”

 

“I tried to exploit the darkness.”

 

“I know.”

 

“Hades promised to help.”

 

“I know.”

 

Zack was quiet before sighing. “You scared me, you know that? You can’t just run off like that, you know I was about to leave Thebes because I thought you skipped town. And all this would have happened, and I wouldn’t have been able to help!”

 

Zack patted his shoulder and moved to sit down on the stairs. A moment later Cloud joined him. 

 

“I was stupid to let him use me.” He muttered. “I really thought I could take on Hercules, then I got my butt handed to me by some kid.”

 

Zack snorted. “Well to be fair,” he tapped the sword on Cloud’s back. “You’re still new to using this, seeing as you kinda stole it and all.” 

 

Cloud groaned and ran a hand down his face. 

 

Zack watched him before shaking his head. “I know you feel…not great after what happened with Hades. But don’t feel too bad. It happens, you’re not the first one to be used by him and you most certainly won’t be the last.”

 

“Yes, because that makes me feel a thousand times better. Ow-hey!”

 

Zack flicked his forehead. “Let me finish. I fell for Hades’s tricks too, once. I was in deep, just because I wanted to win a stupid tournament. A friend of mine had to quite literally, beat the darkness out of me until I was back to normal.”

 

Cloud snorted. “Alright, fair enough. That does make me feel better.”

 

“Good to know my past misery can lift your spirits.”

 

You are the one that brought it up.”

 

Zack rolled his eyes and leaned back against the stairs. “Yeah, well, I did it to make you feel better. And it worked, so more power to me.”

 

The two settled into silence for the time being, content in their reunion. Until Zack broke the silence once more.

 

“I hope you know that I’m going to put you through hell once we get back home.”

 

“Yeah, I know.”





-.-




“Thus I do hereby dub thee Junior Heroes, and confer upon thee full rights and privileges to participate in the games. Fur-”

 

“What do you mean ‘Junior Heroes’!” Donald shouted. “We fought a three-headed dog and-”

 

“You rookies still don’t know the first thing about being a true hero.” Phil cut him off. “Thus, you don’t get the full title as a ‘True Hero’.”

 

Goofy perked up at that. “So what does it take to be a true hero?”

 

Hercules, who had introduced himself earlier, smiled. “That’s just something you’ll have to find out for yourselves. No two heroes are the same.”

 

Sora grinned and nudged Izuku. “Hey, you’re a Junior Hero now. So does that technically mean when you go home, you’ll be considered one?”

 

“I don’t think hero status of any kind transfers from place to place, Sora.”

 

“But you should!”

 

“I don’t think a Junior Hero license is equivalent to a real or provisional license back home.” Todoroki spoke up from the corner. 

 

“Well that sucks, but hey we’re sorta heroes here. We just gotta work our way up, which we can do in the Games! Right?” 

 

“Sorry kid, but there ain’t gonna be Games for a while. We gotta clean up the mess from this whole fiasco.”

 

Sora’s face fell. “Oh, well, okay then. We’ll be back.”

 

Donald muttered something and Sora gave him a look. 

 

“Yup, definitely be back. Hey Izuku, maybe next time we can be on the same team.”

 

Izuku smiled. “Yeah, that sounds like a plan.”

 

“If there even is a next time, we won’t be splitting up, because a certain someone won’t go running off again!”

 

Izuku flushed and looked away. 

 

“Now, now Donald, go easy on ‘im.”

 

Donald took a deep breath and shook his head. “Come on boys, let’s go.”

 

Todoroki trailed behind the others, only to be stopped by Phil. 

 

“Hey, Ice Boy, I heard you used your fire in the last round. That you managed to take it back from Hades, that true?”

 

Todoroki stared at the satyr before nodding. “Yes.”

 

“Yeah, how’d it feel? Finally stopped holding back, it's gotta feel good.”

 

The teenager glanced at his left hand and shrugged. “It was…somewhat liberating. I think. I haven’t used it like that in a long time so....”

 

“And that’s okay.” Hercules spoke up. “No one’s asking you to master it in a day. Work on it, maybe next time we’ll face off in the Games, and when we do I hope to see what you can do. Sounds good?”

 

Todoroki looked between them before nodding. “Yeah, that sounds nice.”

 

Hercules grinned. “Looking forward to it!”

 

“Todoroki?”

 

“I’m coming, Midoriya.”

 

As he left Phil glanced over at Hercules. “You know I still can’t believe that the green kid and the duck managed to take down Cerberus.”

 

Hercules gave a small smile. “Listen, between you and me I had already worn Cerberus down by the time those two jumped in.”

 

Phil raised an eyebrow before nodding. “Yeah that sounds about right. Don’t worry, my lips are sealed.”





-.-




As the group walked out the Vestibule and into the courtyard, they caught sight of two figures sitting at the stairs at the far end of the courtyard. 

 

Sora gasped as he caught sight of them, then ran ahead of them.

 

“Sora, what did I say about running off?”

 

“I’m literally, just right here .” Sora shouted over his shoulder. 

 

“Ugh, that boy…”

 

Sora grinned as he ran up to them. 

 

“Hey, Cloud!” He called. “Hey!”

 

They both looked over to see Sora, and Zack smirked. “Well, if it isn’t your little buddy Cloud.”

 

“Shut up.”

 

As Sora ran up to them, Zack stood up. “I’ll leave you two to it. Don’t worry Sora, he doesn’t bite. At least he shouldn’t.”

 

Cloud glared at his mentor as he laughed and walked away. 

 

Sora watched him leave, before turning back to Cloud. He watched the fighter huff and shake his head.

 

“Are you okay? I didn’t see you getting patched up inside. Are you still hurt? Since you got kinda crushed by Cerberus and all.”

 

“I’m fine. I took a few potions earlier. Though you look worse for wear.”

 

Sora hummed and rubbed over the bandages. “I ended up in another fight, and things got pretty messy. There was a lot of fire involved.”

 

“Clearly.”

 

Sora nodded before pointing at the steps. “Mind if I take a seat?”

 

“Not really.” 

 

Cloud moved over so he could sit down, and he gladly took the seat beside him. 

 

“Hey, so, why did you go with Hades anyway? You had to know he was a bad guy, right?”

 

Cloud shot Sora a look before turning away. 

 

“I’m looking for someone, and Hades promised to help. I tried to exploit the darkness, but clearly, it backfired.”

 

“You’re looking for someone? Well, why don’t you tell Zack? I’m sure he’d be willing to help.”

 

“I did . He’s been trying his best, but I got impatient. Then I ran away.”

 

Sora raised an eyebrow. “So you went to a death god for help?”

 

Cloud snorted and looked up. “Yeah, and I was stupid for it.”

 

“Well…at least you can make up for it now. And besides, you didn’t know that Hades was a jerk. Me and my friends got tricked too, he gave us a pass and…yeah. He planned on pitting us against each other.”

 

“Yeah, you got tricked, but at least you stayed in the light. I got dragged down into darkness, and I couldn’t find my way out.”

 

Sora nodded. “But you’re okay now, and that’s what’s important. You can look for that person now, I’m sure you’ll find them.”

 

“You’re real optimistic aren’t you?”

 

Sora laughed. “Yeah, I guess I am. But I kind of have to be, I have to have hope. I know what it’s like, I’m searching too.”

 

“Someone you care about?”

 

“Yeah, my friends. I had hoped they were here, but no luck. Better luck next time, right?”

 

Cloud watched him. He was right about staying positive, you had to have hope or else you’ll fall into despair. This kid was trying his best to keep an upbeat attitude, but he could see it. The faint strain, the worry underlying his tone. 

 

He nodded and dug into his pocket. “You’ll find your light, just don’t lose sight of it. Keep looking no matter what.”

 

Sora opened his mouth to respond when Cloud flicked something at him. He gasped and fumbled to catch it. When he got it, he realized it was a weird stone with a warm feeling to it. He smiled and looked up.

 

“I will, I promise.”

 

“Good.”

 

Sora was quick to pocket it before moving onto his next question. “Hey, how about we have a rematch sometime? This time with no dark powers involved, just you and me one on one. Sounds fun right?”

 

Cloud snorted and rolled his eyes. “Yeah, I think I’ll pass.”

 

“Oh, come on! We can see who the real winner was. Because let’s be honest, maybe Hades’s darkness was holding you back. So it wasn’t a fair fight.”

 

“Kid, no offense but if it were one on one, you would lose. You had that loud duck to save you.”

 

Sora blushed. “Yeah, okay fair point. But next time we have a match, I’ll be stronger I promise. Then it’ll be a fair fight.”

 

“In your dreams.”

 

“Come on!”




-.-




Zack watched Sora chat with Cloud and smiled to himself. That was good, Cloud needed another friend. Meanwhile he walked over to Izuku, who was standing with the Todoroki kid. 

 

“Hey, Izuku!”

 

Both of them looked up and Zack went up to them. He grabbed Izuku’s shoulder and quickly pulled him to the side. ”Sorry I’m gonna steal him real quick. I need to have a chat with him.”

 

“Sure.” Todoroki shrugged. 

 

Izuku didn’t get a word in as he was dragged away to the other side of the courtyard and away from the others. 

 

“Alright you, I need to have a quick talk with you.”

 

Izuku looked up at that. “Y-Yeah?”

 

Zack laughed. “Easy, you’re not in trouble. Why would you be? No Izuku, I just wanted to tell you that you did good out there.” He patted his shoulder. “I was worried about you in the first few rounds, but you came around. But I also have to say that you scared the hell out of me! Geez, I know you’re Aqua’s student but come on kid. I expected a certain brand of crazy, but not that .”

 

“You mean taking a dark glacier head on?”

 

“Yeah, I was worried about you. But it figures you’d find a way to pull through, Aqua taught you real well. Though she’d probably freak out all the same.”

 

Izuku laughed nervously. She would probably kill him for some of the stunts he pulled, or at the very least make him run laps until he collapsed. 

 

“Yeah, yeah she would.”

 

Zack laughed and nodded. “My point is kid, you did good. She’d be proud.”

 

Izuku stared at him for a moment, before nodding and quickly wiping his eyes. “R-Right. Thanks.”

 

Zack ruffled his hair again. “No problem, now if you’ll excuse me I should probably head back home with Cloud.”

 

Izuku watched him start to walk away, but before he could get very far, Izuku called out.

 

“W-Wait, Zack!”

 

The hero stopped and turned. 

 

“What is it?”

 

“My Master, the last time you saw her was 10 years ago right?”

 

“Give or take.” 

 

Izuku nodded. “Well…I have a picture of her. If you want to see it, it’s recent, I’m sure she’s changed a bit over the years.”

 

Zack watched him before nodding. “Yes, holy- yes of course I want to see it. Show me!”

 

Izuku looked around to make sure nobody was watching him, if Donald caught him, he’d no doubt get a scolding up and down about the World Order. When he was sure it was clear he dug through his backpack for his phone and unlocked it. 

 

He felt Zack’s eyes on him as he scrolled through his photos, and he clicked on the one he was looking for. 

 

“Here.”

 

Izuku handed Zack the phone, showing him a picture of himself, Eri, and Aqua. A picture taken by one of the Moogles. 

 

Zack took a shuddering breath as he stared at it. 

 

“She’s grown her hair out, and she almost looks a little taller. She looks a little different, but I’d know Aqua from anywhere. And is this you? You look so scrawny!” He laughed and quickly wiped at his eyes, then his eyes fell on the girl. “And…who’s this?”

 

Izuku smiled. “That’s Eri. Master saved her a few years ago, and took her in. She’s pretty much my sister.”

 

Zack laughed to himself. “Sounds like her. But she’s been okay this whole time, I’m glad. That’s a relief really. I know you already told me about her but…it’s just nice to see her. Even if it’s just a picture.”

 

Izuku smiled as he took the phone back. “I’m sure she’d be happy to know you’re okay too.”

 

Zack stared at the phone for a moment. “Hey, Izuku, what do you do with the photos?”

 

“Uh, I keep them. I like knowing where I’ve been, and who I’ve seen. And I show them to Eri when I get back, she really likes them.”

 

He grinned. “You think Eri would want a photo of an old friend of Aqua’s?”

 

“Actually…probably. She’d be excited to know I met one of her old friends.”

 

“Cool, then would you mind?”

 

Izuku smiled to himself and nodded. He took a few steps back and pulled up the camera, taking a quick photo, and a few more at Zack’s insistence of having a ‘heroic pose’. 

 

Once he was finished Izuku was about to leave so Zack could have his talk with Cloud, only for Zack to grab his shoulder again. 

 

“One more thing before I go, I need you to do me a favor.”

 

Izuku looked up at him. “Uh huh?”

 

“So you know how I’m Aqua’s friend right?”

 

“Yes?”

 

“And you’re looking for her, yes?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Well…I have full faith that you’ll find her. Let me put that out there real quick. But, when you find her I need you to give her a message from me.”

 

Izuku looked up at him. “Yeah, of course.”

 

Zack laughed. “Well you see, about 10 years ago she and I made a deal. And that deal was that she’d go on a date with me once I became a hero. And lo and behold, I am a hero.”

 

Izuku sputtered. “I am not telling my Master to go on a date with you!”

 

“Wh-hey! I gave you a sponsorship, you owe me this.”

 

“You beat the crap out of me on a mountain!”

 

“That was to test you, listen this is personal. You know I haven’t seen her in years, and you’re looking for her. So that makes you the perfect messenger.”

 

“Oh yes, because I’m just supposed to go up to my Master and say, ‘hey remember that guy named Zack from about a decade ago, yeah he’s a hero now and he’s asking for a date’.”

 

Zack paused before nodding. “Yeah, exactly like that.”

 

“Oh my god…”

 

“Come on Izuku, it’s the least you can do.”

 

Izuku gave him a weak glare before sighing. “I will…consider it.”

 

“I think you’ll do it.”

 

“I will heavily consider it.”

 

Zack laughed before slapping his back, and making Izuku stumble forward. “Good enough for me kid. I’m holding you to that!”

 

“It’s still under consideration!”

 

Zack only waved as he walked away. 

 

Todoroki had been standing off to the side, watching the entire exchange. He quietly walked over.

 

“He knew your master?”

 

Izuku glanced at him and nodded. “Yeah, he knows her.”

 

Todoroki narrowed his eyes, and looked between the figure walking away and back to Izuku. 

 

“Are you sure you’re not -”

 

“I am not a secret love child!”

 

Sora walked past Zack, then over to his friends. He raised an eyebrow at Izuku’s shout. “Someone’s a secret love child?”

 

Izuku groaned and rubbed his eyes. “I want to go home.”




-.-




“So you travel around in…this?”

 

Todoroki looked unimpressed at the sight of the Gummi Ship, even as he climbed inside with the others. 

 

“Yeah.”

 

“When you said you go around on a ship, I imagined something else.”

 

Izuku grunted as he climbed inside. “Yeah, that’s on me, but I couldn’t explain too much with the others around without breaking World Order.”

 

Todoroki glanced over. “World Order?”

 

“Like I said, I’ll explain in a bit.”

 

After the group bid their goodbyes to Zack and the others, they made their way through the town and up the mountain. Almost as soon as they were inside, almost half of them collapsed from exhaustion. 

 

Todoroki looked on in surprise as their clothes changed to normal style clothes. A contrast to the themed disguises they had on just a moment ago. 

 

Sora groaned as he went over to his seat and collapsed into it. Izuku sighed as he fell into his seat beside him. The full weight of the day finally hitting them now it was truly over. 

 

Goofy gestured for Todoroki to take the seat up front, as he had done with Iida. He was fine with sitting on the ground again. He was about to take his own seat when he spotted Donald glaring at the controls. 

 

“Don’t feel like drivin’?”

 

“Not particularly.”

 

“Well, I can drive the Gummi Ship if ya want. A-hyuck!”

 

“Are you sure?” Donald narrowed his eyes. “The last time you drove a Gummi Ship it didn’t go so well.”

 

Goofy laughed. “I’m sure, go ahead and take a rest. Ya earned it.”

 

“I know I earned it.” The magician groaned and made his way to the back of the ship. The others watched him set up a makeshift bed swing. Once it was set up he plopped himself down and sighed. 

 

“Ahh, a real bed.”

 

“That’s not a-”

 

“It’s a real bed!” Donald yelled at Todoroki. 

 

He frowned and turned his seat away from the duck. 

 

Goofy smiled to himself and began to power on the ship. He glanced over to see Todoroki looking around at the ship. 

 

“It’s gonna be a little bumpy at first, ya might wanna hang onto something.”

 

Todoroki did as he was told and simply held onto the armrests, where the others behind were already braced. 

 

There wasn’t as much fanfare as Todoroki was expecting, the ship shook as it slowly lifted off the ground, before shooting off into the sky. There was some turbulence as passing through the sky. Then world around them became a blur of color before a flash of light lit up the cockpit. 

 

Todoroki squinted until the light died down, and he realized they weren’t in Thebes anymore. They were in space, or what he assumed was space. Bright, colorful stars in the distance shone brighter than anything he had seen in the sky back home. He looked around in contained awe, not minding the occasional shae of the ship.  

 

Goofy gave him the occasional glance, but kept his eyes on the lanes most of the time. He saw Todoroki stare out into the lanes, his gaze occasionally lingering on a faraway star. 

 

He looked over his shoulder to check on the boys, as he expected Sora was out like a light. He probably fell asleep the minute he sat down. Izuku, despite promising an explanation to Todoroki, ended up passing out shortly after. Goofy figured that would happen, they all deserved to rest. 

 

He had actually expected Todoroki to fall asleep as well, considering the entire ordeal he’d gone through. But he stayed awake, silently looking out at the stars. 

 

If Goofy had to be honest, there was a lot he wanted to talk about. A few things he wanted to address with Izuku, with Todoroki. 

 

Goofy knew he wasn’t the sharpest tool in the shed, but he wasn’t all that dumb either. His concerns had started long before the fight with Todoroki and Izuku. How Izuku pushed himself, and held himself to a higher standard, far higher than he can reach yet. He’s impatient with himself. 

 

His concerns only increased when the teens faced off in the ring. Goofy was no stranger to fights, he knew how intense they could get. He also knew that in a fight, emotions were usually laid bare, people lost their filters and said what was on their mind at the time. Even Sora.

 

“You don’t know what hell it is to live with a Quirk you hate!”

 

“But I do know what it’s like to live with no power at all, to hate yourself for something you can’t even control!”

 

“If you want to reject your father, fine, but stop letting him hold you back.”

 

Goofy looked over to Todoroki again, who was staring blankly ahead. 

 

“Ya seem pretty deep in thought there, whatcha thinkin’ about?” 

 

He looked up before turning away. “Not much.”

 

“Are ya okay? I know today musta been a lot on ya.”

 

“I’m fine.”

 

“Are ya sure? There’s nothin’ wrong with bein’ a little shaken up.”

 

Todoroki’s left hand twitched. “I’m fine for the most part. Just…adjusting.”

 

“To usin’ yer fire?”

 

“Why would you suspect that?”

 

“Ya were pretty stubborn about not usin’ it. The two of ya, Izuku and you, were yellin’ about it an awful lot. I heard the two ya yell about some things, and I wouldn’t be lyin’ if I said I wasn’t worried.”

 

Todoroki gripped the armrests tightly, a bit of ice crept down from his right hand. “It’s not an issue you should concern yourself with. The people who should know, know.”

 

Goofy felt the air chill and nodded. “I don’t mean to pry, I’m just tryin’ to make sure yer doin’ okay.”

 

Todoroki didn’t look at Goofy. 

 

“I know what I heard back in the fight, and I know there’s a reason ya probably told Izuku what ya did.”

 

“Yes, there’s a reason I told him . And then someone else eavesdropped.”

 

“I can see how that irritated ya, but Sora didn’t mean to. But even then, whatever he heard he didn’t tell me or Donald. He understood how much that meant to you.”

 

“Yet you seem to know some part of it.”

 

Goofy smiled to himself. “I know I ain’t that sharp, but that don’t mean I don’t know how to listen. I know someone musta hurt ya real bad a long time ago, so much that ya didn’t want to use yer own power. And I know it made ya angry, and yer still angry.” He looked at the teen. “I’m not askin’ ya to tell me everythin’. I just wanna make sure yer doin’ okay. It’s my job ya know?”

 

“Since when?”

 

“Well, I am a dad, and I'm in charge of those two over there. But yer here too, which means yer also gonna be taken care of. Just because I met ya Todoroki, don’t mean I’m not gonna care about ya. Yer still a kid.”

 

Todoroki went quiet at that, but still kept his eyes averted. He wasn’t sure if he had ever heard those words used towards him. Reminding him of his age, that he was still a child. Maybe his sister said something like that once? He’s not sure, admittedly he didn’t always pay attention when she was talking to him. Too lost in his thoughts of trying to get out of the house, or back to his room. Trying to stay out of the open. 

 

The chill had left the air and Goofy sighed. 

 

“It’s okay if yer not okay. What happened was scary, so there’s no shame if it’s still botherin’ ya.”

 

Todoroki ran a hand over his left arm, where he felt phantom wisps of that blue fire. That intense power that hadn’t belonged to him, just there to take him hostage. But he felt the hum of his own Quirk under his skin, flames that slowly crept up and burned away the phantom sensation. 

 

“What happened doesn’t bother me.”

 

“No?”

 

“I’m more focused on the… my Quirk.”

 

“Not used to using yer fire?”

 

“...I still have….conflicted feelings about it.”

 

Goofy nodded. “And that’s okay. Ya don’t have to have everythin’ figured out, ya just gotta take it one day at a time.”

 

Todoroki hummed and leaned back in his seat. “I suppose.”

 

“Ya should probably get some rest too. Ya look tired.”

 

He shrugged and continued to look out at the sky around them. Not much later, he had finally drifted off into a peaceful sleep. 

 

Goofy smiled to himself as he listened to the sounds of even breathing from Donald and the boys. All of them resting easy after a hard day. 

 

He glanced at the main console, noting the amount of fuel the Gummi Ship was running on. It was fine, he could smile enough for all of them, enough to get them home. 

 

He still had his worries about Todoroki, there was more, so much more and he knew that. But for now, he hoped this was enough to make him feel safe around them at least. As awful as it may sound, he hoped that him being away from his own world would offer some kind of break from whatever he has, or may be going through. 

 

He was also worried about Izuku, hearing the young Keyblade wielder openly admit about hating himself was a concern. Especially when piled on with his own expectations for himself, how much he pushes himself, how stressed he seems sometimes. 

 

He still had to check on Sora too, make sure he was doing okay. He seemed to be taking everything in stride, still smiling and optimistic. But he was sure with everything that’s happened, he was bound to have his own frustrations. Especially with having found two of Izuku’s friends already, and none of his own. 

 

He wouldn’t lie if he said he had his own worries, Donald too. Of course they had to look after the kids, and make sure they didn't get hurt too much. They were still worried about Mickey, still having found no trace of their friend anywhere. Still no idea how to stop the Heartless. Still none of Ansem’s reports were found. 

 

Goofy sighed and gripped the controls tightly. 

 

“One day at a time Goof. Take it one day at a time.”

Notes:

A big thank you to Keeperofhounds for beta-ing this!

Discord: https://discord.gg/yFZPD5K

Chapter 19: Interlude I

Summary:

How the new residents of Traverse Town are adjusting to their new situation

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Interlude I




Eri stared blankly at the book in front of her. It had been the same one she took off the shelf from the last time she was at Cid’s shop. It was something about the different kinds of Gummi blocks and some structures one could make with them.

 

A few pages were torn out; there were some remnants of them. At the top of one of the messy pages was the start of a word. 

 

Blu

 

If she had to guess, they were some kind of plans or instructions on what to make with the Gummi blocks.

 

Eri sighed and turned a few pages to look at something else, reading a line, then rereading it when she didn’t understand what it said. She was tempted to ask Yagi or Cid what exactly it meant. Maybe Cid would know more. She doubted Yagi knew much about Gummi blocks. 

 

She looked up from her book to see Yagi still talking with Cid, but looking frustrated. She hadn’t been paying much attention to their conversation, even the last time when they visited. She had no idea what they were talking about, but it was a clear continuation of the last time he was there. 

 

She sighed to herself and flopped over on the couch in the corner of the shop. She was starting to wish she had gone with the others. 

 

Shortly after Izuku and the others left, Iida had spent a long time staring at the doors that led to the ship bay. She insisted on staying with him, knowing how hard it was to watch someone you worry about leaving like that. Yagi had tried to coax him into walking around town, offering to show him what he’d seen. 

 

It wasn’t until Leon showed up and dragged Iida off did he move, even if it was against his will. He insisted on showing Iida around, so he doesn’t get lost in the Districts. That was the last thing they needed. If Heartless were to attack, he had to know where to go. 

 

At least if she were with Iida, she’d be able to ask more about Wonderland. She wanted to know everything she could about a new world. She hardly got to ask anything when he first arrived, with it having been so late.

 

Eri mindlessly flipped through a few more pages in an attempt to find some kind of interest in the book. 

 

She faintly wished that Izuku was there, he’d probably find this stuff interesting. Maybe explain it in a way that was easy to understand, compared to the book, which seemed to go out of its way to make things complicated. Even if he didn’t get it, at least they could be confused together. 

 

I wonder if Aqua would know anything about Gummi stuff.

 

She went still at the thought. She bit her lip and sighed, then closed the book, pressing her face into the couch's soft cushions. She swallowed hard and hugged the book to her chest. She couldn’t cry. She didn’t want to cry. 

 

Aqua was somewhere out there. She’s okay. She’s alive

 

Anyone stating otherwise was wrong. 

 

Izuku’s gonna find her, and she’s going to come back. And she’s gonna help fix everything.

 

It took a few deep breaths, but she was able to beat back the lingering sadness and clear her head. She shouldn’t have the bad thoughts. Those weren’t allowed because those thoughts were always wrong. 

 

Once she was sure she wouldn’t start crying, she shoved off the couch. She left the book there, telling herself she’d get back to it. 

 

That was a lie. 

 

She made her way over to Yagi and Cid, she raised her head to try and get a glimpse of what they were looking at. It looked like a box of brightly colored shapes and shards. Some of them were more blocky than the others, and some were more like small slivers of something larger.

 

“That’s all the blocks we’ve got.”

 

“Are you sure? Surely there must be more somewhere.”

 

Cid snorted. “Yeah, if you wanna try your luck out in the Lanes. There’s a bunch of Gummi pieces floating around out there. But we don’t have a ship. If we want any from there, then your best bet is to hope some fall into the world.”

 

Yagi sighed and rubbed his eyes. 

 

“Mr. Yagi?”

 

The man paused and looked over to Eri.

 

“Ah, Young Eri. I’m sorry if this is boring you, I promise we’ll be done here soon.”

 

“N-No, it’s okay.” She shrugged. “I just wanted to see what you’re doing.”

 

He smiled at her. “We’re talking about the Gummi blocks and their different uses. Cid here had a few, but it’s not enough to make anything too big.”

 

“Oh.” She eyed the box. “That’s a lot of different blocks.”

 

Yagi nodded awkwardly as she looked down. She needed a distraction, anything to keep her from thinking about Aqua and Izuku. Lest the horrifying ‘what ifs’ come creeping back again.

 

“You know what, kid,” Cid spoke up. “Me and the old man are gonna be talking for a little bit longer, but you don’t have to be stuck here.” 

 

They both looked up as Cid dug around in one of his drawers. Once he found something, he tossed it at Eri, who managed to catch it. A small bag of Munny.

 

“There’s a shop right next door, how about you get something for us to drink? The old man and I should be done talking by the time you get back.”

 

Yagi sputtered. “She’s not some errand girl, and she shouldn’t go on her own! It’s not safe out there.”

 

“We’re in the 1st District, the Heartless don’t show up here. And they’ve been popping up less frequently ever since the kids beat that big one. Besides, she’ll be right next door.”

 

“But still-”

 

“It’s okay, Mr. Yagi.” Eri smiled. “I don’t mind.”

 

The man looked conflicted. “Are you sure?”

 

She looked at Cid. “It’s right next door, right?”

 

“As soon as you step out, it’s on your right. Try not to get lost, kid.”

 

“I won’t.”

 

She quickly turned on her heel and left the store, feeling Yagi’s worried gaze on her. Once the door was closed, she looked around and took a deep breath. The air was much cooler out there; inside, Cid had a fireplace that was constantly burning. It was too much after a while. 

 

She smiled to herself and looked around. She knew the area well, and it was where she first met Sora, where they met Leon, who had scared them, and where Izuku came to try and save them.

 

There was a strange calmness that came with the district. Nearby there was a cafe where people sat outside and talked with one another. From above, she could hear the buzz of neon lights from Cid’s shop, which only added to the comforting background noise. 

 

Eri couldn’t stand the kind of silence where everything was quiet and completely still. The kind of silence where even a single breath was deafening. It reminded her too much of her time in that place with that awful man, trapped far below the ground. A place where everyone moved far too quietly to be anything but sinister.

 

But she came to appreciate the background noise of life. It was never quiet at Aqua’s house. The Moogles were always talking or moving around, and Aqua would usually hum to herself whenever she was doing something. Then Izuku became part of the noise of everyday life. His quiet mutterings were soothing and interesting when she could understand them. 

 

She was still getting used to the different noises of everyday life in Traverse Town, a stark difference from her old home. The distant talking and humming of lights was a good start. She couldn’t quite tack down Yagi’s or Leon's and the others’ personal presence. But she would, one day. 

 

“Okay.” She sighed. “Cid said to the right, so…” She turned and beamed as she saw a door in the side of a building straight ahead. He hadn’t been lying when he said it was right next door. She made her way over and stopped before the door. 

 

It would be real quick, she just had to get something for them to drink. Go in, pick the drinks, and pay. Real easy. 

 

She took a deep breath and opened the door.

 

“I’m telling you man, just let me go out there and spin a sign. That’ll draw customers in!”

 

“Are you crazy? What if those monsters come back and you’re stuck outside? No, it’s best to stay inside and wait for someone to come in. It’ll happen. We just have to be patient.”

 

“We’ve been patient for while, Huey, it’s been quiet out there. I’m sure Dewey and I spinning a sign around for a few minutes won’t do any harm.”

 

Eri stood at the top of the wooden steps to see three ducks. They faintly reminded her of Donald, talking with each other. There was a fourth one in a green hoodie, lounging around by the counter where she assumed everything was. 

 

“Uh, hello?”

 

They all stopped what they were doing and looked up at her in surprise. 

 

The red one was the first to break the silence. “A customer! Wait, she came through that door. Louie, did you ever put that sign up? The one that says that door isn’t an entrance?”

 

The green one, Louie apparently, looked to the side where a piece of paper was. He took it and slid it under the counter. “Maybe.”

 

“Louie!”

 

“It doesn’t matter, we’ve got our first customer!” The only girl in the group beamed. She came up to Eri and held out a hand. “Hey there, the name’s Webby!”

 

“O-Oh, um…” Eri hesitantly shook her hand. “I’m Eri.”

 

“Nice to meet you! Seeing as this is your first time here, allow me to introduce my family!” Webby gave her a light tug and guided her down the steps. 

 

“Webby, I’m pretty sure that’s not how businesses work.” The red one said. 

 

“It’s fine, besides she’s our first customer! And we’re not doing anything anyway.”

 

“Yeah, not to mention, I don’t think I’ve seen another kid here in town anyway.” The blue one walked over. 

 

“Exactly! So, how about I introduce you to everyone? This is Dewey.” She pointed at the blue one. 

 

“Nice to meet you. How are you, Deweying?” 

 

The other boys groaned at his pun whilst Webby shook her head. “This here is Huey.” She introduced the red one. 

 

“Huey Duck at your service!”

 

“And that one over there is Louie.” She gestured to the green one.

 

“Hey.” He waved. 

 

Eri waved back and looked around the shop. It was fairly small. Shelves behind the counter were lined with potions, ethers, and other items. She was sure she spotted a few synthesis items. In other parts of the shop, there were a few boxes with books stacked on top of them. 

 

“Sorry for the mess, we haven’t finished unpacking everything yet.” Huey apologized when he saw her looking over the boxes. “Maybe, we would be able to get it done if someone would help out.”

 

Louie looked up with a smile. “I am helping. I’m supervising.”

 

“Supervising does not equate to helping!”

 

Webby turned back towards Eri. “Sorry about that. So how can we help you? Are you looking for an epic weapon? Revitalizing elixirs to heal your wounds whilst on a daring adventure? A map to find a great treasure?”

 

“Uh…”

 

“Webby, I don’t think we have any of that.” Dewey walked over to the boxes and opened one. “Oh, we do have a fancy book!” He opened it. “It’s in greek, never mind.”

 

“Oh, save that for me!” Webby grinned. 

 

“I’m actually just looking for some drinks?” Eri held up the Munny pouch.

 

“Oh. Well, we have that too.”

 

Huey walked over to the fridge and began to rummage through it. “We have quite a selection here. We have water, tea, some soda…water.” He pulled out a few bottles to show off the selection. 

 

“That last Pep in there is mine.”

 

“Then leave a note on it, Louie.”

 

“You used the last paper to make that do not enter sign.”

 

“What? I’m sure we have more!”

 

Eri looked between the two as they bickered. “I’ll just take three waters.” 

 

“Ah, staying hydrated, I see.” Huey grabbed the bottles and went over to the counter, where she followed and counted out the Munny. 

 

“So, I’ve never seen you around here. Are you new?” Webby asked. 

 

Eri looked around at them, they didn’t seem hostile. They actually seemed…nice.

 

“I haven’t been here for too long.” She looked down. “I’m waiting for my brother to come back. He just left, actually. I’m staying with Mr. Yagi for now.”

 

The ducks all gasped. 

 

“Wait, wait, your brother can travel between worlds?” Webby asked with stars in her eyes. “Oh, does he have his own ship? What’s it look like?”

 

“No way, wait do you think he goes on cool adventures like Uncle Scrooge?” Dewey looked at his brothers. “Oh man, I wish we could have gone with everyone. Imagine all the stuff we could have seen!”

 

“I dunno Dewey, I’m not sure how I feel about Launchpad driving around in the Lanes.” Huey handed Eri the water. “It was already pretty hectic trying to navigate it. Mom had to take over.”

 

“But we got here alright, didn’t we?” Louie leaned on the counter.

 

“True, but they dropped us off since we’re safer here.” Huey argued. “But, I’m getting off topic. Mind me asking what your brother is doing out traveling worlds? Aren’t there a bunch of monsters all over the place? Ooh, is he researching them, and other worlds on top of that?”

 

“They’re called Heartless, I believe.” Webby cut in. “But yeah, what does he do?”

 

Eri smiled. “He said he’s trying to fix everything. He’s fighting the Heartless, oh and no, he doesn’t have his own ship. He went with others who do have a ship.”

 

“Fighting the Heartless?” 

 

“Why are they called Heartless?”

 

“Shh, I’ll explain in a minute.” Webby hushed Dewey. “You said he fights them, but according to Uncle Scrooge, the only way to get rid of them is some kind of weapon. He didn’t name it, but said even he can’t come by it.”

 

“Like an unfindable treasure?” Louie asked. 

 

“I think so.”

 

Eri raised an eyebrow before it clicked. “Are you talking about a Keyblade?”

 

“Yeah, that thing! Are you saying your brother has one of those?” She asked. 

 

Eri smiled and nodded. 

 

“Wait, in your world, does everyone have a Keyblade?” Huey asked. “Or is it like a selection thing? How rare is this thing supposed to be?”

 

Eri shifted from foot to foot, they seemed to know about other worlds. So she wouldn’t get in trouble talking about her own, right? 

 

“No, where I’m from, most people have regular powers. Aqua and Izuku don’t, they have Keyblades.”

 

“Is your power why you have a horn?” Dewey pointed at his own forehead in reference.

 

“Dewey, that’s rude!” Huey looked at him.

 

“It’s okay.” Eri assured him. “I-I don’t mind. But yes, that’s part of my Quirk.”

 

“Wait, wait, hold on.” Louie stood up. “So you’re telling us what, you’re from a world with superpowers? As in like, everyone has them? No powerless people?”

 

She couldn’t help but think to Izuku. Powerless in terms of a Quirk, but wielding something much better than any kind of Quirk the world could offer.

 

“Most people have a Quirk, not many people are Quirkless.”

 

“Wait, wait, hold on.” Huey dove under the counter and could be heard rummaging through something. He popped back up a moment later with a blank notebook and pulled out a pencil. “Please explain everything, I want to know it all. Oh I’ve been dying to talk to another world resident!”

 

She couldn’t help but laugh at the sight of the notebook. 

 

“What’s so funny?” He asked.

 

“Izuku uses notebooks too, to write down things that he thinks are interesting. He said he had a whole shelf of them.”

 

“Your brother’s a nerd?” Louie asked.

 

“Yup!”

 

Huey looked pleased by that. “A man of intelligence, I see. Now, what can you tell us about your world? Don’t skimp out on the details!”

 

“Yeah, tell us everything!” Webby stood beside her.

 

She was about to speak until she looked over to the door she came from. She had been gone for a little while. She didn’t want to worry Yagi. She tapped her fingers on the counter before turning back to Huey. She wouldn’t take too long, she’d explain as fast as she could. 

 

“Ok, I’ll try my best!”

 

“Wait, you said your brother is going to different worlds right?” Dewey asked. 

 

“Yeah?”

 

“You said he doesn’t have his own ship. In that case, whose is he using?”

 

“Oh, he and Sora are with Donald and Goofy.”

 

The shop went quiet, each duck staring at her in surprise. 

 

“Wait, who ?”






-HoL-



Toshinori watched Eri walk out the shop door with apprehension. He wanted to go with her and continue his conversation with Cid later. He gripped the counter before taking a step toward the door.

 

“Hey, old man, we’re not done talking.” 

 

“I’ll just accompany her to the shop, I can’t leave her alone.”

 

“Why not? It’s literally right next door. She’ll be back in no time.”

 

“I’m supposed to keep an eye on her.” Toshinori grit his teeth. “I promised Young Midoriya I’d take care of her. I don’t want her to get hurt while in my care, especially if I can prevent it.”

 

Cid rolled his eyes and tapped the box. “She’ll be fine, like I said she’s right next door. She’s a big kid. Let her have some independence.”

 

“Yes, because letting a young girl wander around in a strange world is exactly what I should be doing.”

 

Cid sighed and ran a hand down his face. “Okay, here’s the thing. As nice as it is to have someone interested in the Gummi blocks like I am, you’re being a pain in the ass. I mean a major one. There’s a line between protective and overbearing, and you are toeing that line.”

 

“I-”

 

“And don’t say you’re not. Because you are, and as someone who’s had to look after a bunch of kids once, I’m a fine judge of that.”

 

Yagi raised an eyebrow. “Who did you look after? Would it be safe to assume you’re referencing Young Leon, Yuffie, and Aerith?”

 

“Yup.” Cid sighed. “I was just there to make sure they didn’t kill themselves being reckless, or burn anything down. The point is, just give the kid some space. She’ll be fine. She ain't stupid, and I highly doubt she’s going to set something on fire.”

 

Toshinori opened his mouth, then closed it, before sighing. “Alright, I suppose…but if she isn’t back by the time we’re finished-”

 

“Yeah, yeah you’ll go check on her. Back to the topic at hand, these Gummi blocks.”

 

Toshinori nodded. “Right, yes. These are all you have?”

 

“I already said it was. Nowhere near enough to make a ship.”

 

Toshinori glanced at the man.

 

“I already knew what you were looking for when you asked me about Gummi ships. You’re not subtle. You want to follow the others, make sure they’re alright.” Cid sighed. “The whole needing to look over everyone just doesn’t stop, does it?”

 

“No…I suppose it doesn’t.”

 

Cid tapped the box. “Even if you were able to build a ship, you wouldn’t know how to drive it. It ain’t exactly something you can just jump into. Flying a Gummi ship ain’t just a simple 1-2-3 step process. And knowing you, you’d just shoot off into the Lanes with no idea where the hell you’re going.”

 

“So there really is nothing I can do.”

 

“Other than wait for them to get back? Nope.”

 

Toshinori ran a hand down his face. He didn’t even get to voice his concerns, Cid already knew what he was going to say. 

 

“Yeah, those two are kids, but they’ve got adults with them. It’s not like they’re alone. I’ve already had to hear that duck say he’d friends with the King, they have to be somewhat competent.”

 

Toshinori rubbed his eyes. He understood that. He did. He wasn’t going to underestimate them, but he couldn’t help but think that All Might being there would be of more help, even if he could only afford to be there for about 3 hours.

 

“It’s…hard, being on the sidelines,” Toshinori muttered. “It’s frustrating when you can’t do anything.”

 

Cid nodded. “Yeah, but that’s just the card we drew with life. We don’t have any powers, so all we can do is wait. It’s just how things work.”

 

“Even so, there’s always something you can do. There’s always a workaround for the limitations you have. You just need to find them.”

 

“Not to be an ass, but you’ve got a lot of limitations on you. I doubt there’s much working around what you’re dealing with.”

 

Toshinori narrowed his eyes. “I assure you I’ve been able to-” as if to prove a point, his breathing stuttered, coughing rattled his lungs, and blood filled his mouth. A moment later he was trying to keep blood from falling onto the counter.

 

Cid sighed and slid a box of tissues in his direction. “Case in point.”

 

Toshinori grabbed a couple of tissues before shaking his head. “I’ve been able to work around my condition many times.”

 

Cid rolled his eyes. “You old and sick, look at you, you’re coughing up blood. What exactly can you do against Heartless? Old man, you’d be more of a hindrance than any help.”

 

Toshinori shot him a glare, but it couldn’t be denied. What Cid was saying was…essentially true. He didn’t know he was the Number 1 hero, but he could only be All Might for so long. It was true his own efforts against those creatures seemed to amount to nothing. They always came back. 

 

But still, even though he hadn’t said it directly, there had been a silent promise that he’d take care of Young Midoriya. He assured Guardian that his secret was safe, that he’d keep him in the clear. He'd still look after him even if they weren’t in their world anymore. Young Eri now too. 

 

He supposed he was already helping by watching over Young Eri, but it wasn’t enough. He could do more. He knew he could! He just…didn’t have the right tools. 

 

He wanted to help, to make sure they’re okay. To check in somehow, even that would be preferable to waiting and being unknowing. 

 

Once he was cleaned up, Toshinori felt a buzz in his pocket. He sighed and dug his phone out to silence the reminder. There wasn’t a class to report to or teach at the moment, it only made the frustration sink in deeper. 

 

“What’s that about?” 

 

“Just a reminder.” He put the phone down. “Nothing to worry about.”

 

Cid rolled his eyes and turned away to go digging through a drawer, saying something about fixing a door for Leon. 

 

Toshinori didn’t pay him much mind, instead focusing on what was on the counter in front of him. His phone was practically useless right now, and there wasn’t much he could do with the Gummi blocks in that box. 

 

His mind idly wandered to an old friend of his. Dave would find it interesting. Gummi blocks, the function, the ability to travel to other worlds, all of it. He would probably throw himself into researching this if he knew about it. 

 

He sighed fondly and glanced at his phone. He wished he could call him, or Nighteye, hell even Gran Torino. But he couldn’t, knowing that there was nobody on the other side to pick up. 

 

Not to mention, there was no way for the signals to even reach each other. 

 

He stared at the phone; the box of Gummi blocks was in his peripheral vision. 

 

From what Cid had told him, some Gummi blocks responded to each other better than others. Which helped build certain structures, whether it be aiding in the strength and durability of it, or the speed it could reach. 

 

“Cid.”

 

“What’s up, old man.”

 

“Please, just call me Yagi.”

 

“...Nah.”

 

He sighed. “Cid, theoretically, could one Gummi block send out a signal and another receive it?”

 

The mechanic huffed. “That’s essentially what happens when you make something out of them. They send signals and respond to each other, which will link them together. Depending on the Gummi block you’re using, it can weaken or strengthen a link. Why?”

 

“Alright, but that’s when they’re close together, yes? But would it be able to occur long distance?”

 

Cid raised an eyebrow before humming. “Theoretically. But you’d need components that synergize well. Why?”

 

Toshinori grinned. He’s sure Dave would be proud of him for this one. He picked up his phone and held it up. “In our world, cell phones are capable of making long-distance calls, but they rely on satellites and towers to ping signals off of. But, with Gummi blocks, would it be possible to-”

 

“Make a long-distance signal transmitter and receiver,” Cid muttered. He motioned for Toshinori to show him the phone. “It would take some tinkering, it might ruin your phone, but I think it’s possible. But the thing is we need another one of these in order to test it. That and we need to make sure the Gummi pieces we use are compatible.”

 

“But it is within the realm of possibility?”

 

Cid grinned. “This seems like a neat project to take on, so why not?”





-HoL-





“This section over here is where a lot of the residents stay. There’s a small shortcut around the way into the First District.” Leon pointed down one of the streets, and Iida nodded.

 

Iida hadn’t been too pleased about being dragged away from the square, but he supposed it was for the best. If Leon hadn’t dragged him away, he would have stood there for who knows how long. Worrying about Sora and Midoriya. 

 

“Hey, are you paying attention?”

 

“Yes, I am. I’m sorry if it came across as if I wasn’t.” Iida looked up. “You were talking about a shortcut to the First District.”

 

Leon hummed. “Ok, good you are listening. So you know where to go if any Heartless show up.”

 

“It’s preferable to go to the hotel, but there are safe houses in every district if you can’t reach your own home.” Iida listed off. “Though in cases of an immediate emergency, some shops act as makeshift safe areas.”

 

“Good, and you have a good idea of where everything is now?”

 

Iida looked around. They were in the Second District, near the Gizmo Shop that was powered down. Leon didn’t elaborate on the purpose of that place, just that it had lost power at some point. 

 

“Yes.” 

 

Leon nodded and looked around. There were people walking around the area, talking and relaxing. It was nice to see the town bustling again. The quiet days were their own kind of torture. It was always unnerving to patrol the town when nobody was out, always on guard and waiting for a Heartess to jump out. 

 

Now that the number had gone down significantly, people were out again. They no longer spent days hiding in their homes and darting around nervously when they needed to go out for food or other supplies. 

 

Leon glanced at Iida, then back to the people down below. 

 

“There’s not a lot to do here, but feel free to make yourself at home. Everyone just takes it one day at a time.”

 

“What if more of those creatures show up? Is there any sort of force or patrol group?”

 

“Kid, you’re looking at half of the main patrol.”

 

He looked up. “What? Just yourself, and who else?”

 

“Yuffie. We can manage things on our own, we’ve been doing it for a while. Granted, some people volunteer to walk around and make sure things are in order, but when push comes to shove, it’s me and Yuffie who get things done.”

 

Iida frowned and looked back out to the people walking around, enjoying themselves. Making the best of what they've got despite everything that’s happened. 

 

“Surely that isn’t sustainable, the Districts are large, and there’s so much ground to cover.”

 

“We’ve got a system in place, kid.”

 

“I’m just suggesting that perhaps you can use someone else on your…patrol. Someone else who can walk around.”

 

“No.”

 

“I-what?”

 

“I know what you’re trying to do, and it’s not happenings.” Leon looked down at him. “You just got here, and you’re still getting on your feet. Not to mention that you wouldn’t be much use in a fight. You don’t have a weapon, and even if you did, you’re untrained.”

 

“I am not as helpless as you believe me to be.” Iida insisted. “I am a hero in training and-”

 

“And it’s not your job to take care of everything. Like I said, Yuffie and I have been doing this for a while. Even if you think you’ve got an edge, you’re still a refugee. I’m not going to let you throw away your life just because you’re frustrated.”

 

Iida sputtered. “I am not-”

 

“You are. Sorry kid, but no dice. I know you want to help, but there’s nothing you can do.” Leon brushed him off. “Don’t go being reckless just because you’re upset. That’s a quick way to land yourself in a grave.”

 

Iida opened his mouth to argue, but nothing came out. He wasn’t sure how to respond to that. Leon read him like a book, similar to Donald. Was he really that obvious?

 

He found himself clenching and unclenching his fists. Yes, he supposed he was. Tensei would always be able to read his emotions, even if he said nothing. He’d always know what to say too, when he had a bad day, when he was frustrated with something or someone, even when he was stressed over the most minor thing. 

 

Tensei always knew how to level him out. Of course he did. He was Iida’s older brother. He was there to take care of him whenever their parents were off on missions. He was always there when he needed help. 

 

But Tensei wasn’t here now, and Iida really needed him. 

 

“I know waiting sucks, but that’s all you can do for now. Wait for the others to get back and just go through the day however you can.”

 

Iida frowned. “Surely, there must be something I can do. I understand if you feel apprehensive about letting someone new help. But I can assure you I have some form of training, I am a hero student.”

 

Leon sighed. “Kid, that doesn’t mean anything to me. I don’t care if you’re studying to be a hero, which I don’t get how that works, but it doesn’t matter. Right now, you’re a civilian, and it’s my job to take care of you and everyone else in the town. I’m not going to bend the rules or change the routine to teach you the ropes of patrolling this place.”

 

He had no ground to stand on, and he hated it. 

 

He hated not being able to do anything, it was maddening. 

 

He couldn’t help Midoriya or Sora in their endeavors. In Wonderland, he had been able to help, just a bit. But throughout most of it, everything Midoriya had done was to save him and Alice. Iida hadn't been able to help until the end. 

 

He couldn’t even try to pay it back. Any of it, not even by standing by his side and facing those awful monsters that took away their home. He couldn’t do anything .

 

He felt Leon’s stare before hearing a sigh. “There are plenty of other things to do in town if you want to help. There are a bunch of jobs you can apply to. I know some shops are looking for someone to deliver packages to customers who don’t want to step outside.”

 

Iida glanced over at him. 

 

“There are different ways to help out kid. Putting your life on the front line isn’t the only way to help. Just cause you can fight doesn’t always mean you should, because you won’t always be able to handle it, and you can’t always expect someone to come and save you.”

 

Leon turned away and sighed.

 

“I’m sure the old man wants to check on you. You know your way to Cid’s shop, yeah?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Good, you should get going. I have a feeling the old man will get worried if you’re gone for too long.”

 

“You mean Mr. Yagi?”

 

“The old man, yeah.”

 

Iida opened his mouth to call Leon rude, before shutting his mouth with a huff. Leon wouldn’t care about a lecture over manners, it probably wouldn’t even phase him. Besides, Leon was technically above him in station. Whatever he had to say would hold no weight.

 

“Right. Thank you for showing me the town, the information is invaluable.”

 

Leon hummed and waved him off. “No problem. See you around kid, don’t go doing anything stupid.”

 

“I won’t.”

 

Iida was quiet before beginning to walk away. He was about to make his way down the stairs of the section before Leon called out to him. 

 

“Hey.”

 

He paused. 

 

“If you really want something to do, I suggest going to talk to Aerith. She always needs help with something. If you wanna talk to her, she’s usually in the hotel.”

 

Iida looked over his shoulder, then nodded. “I see, thank you.”

 

Once he was sure Leon had nothing else to say, he began to make his way back to the First District. He passed by the hotel, he could speak with Aerith later. Leon was right, Mr. Yagi was most likely worried by now. 

 

Eri was probably bored, he couldn’t imagine anything fun being in the workshop. Or at least, to anything a child like herself.

 

He lifted his glasses and rubbed his eyes. Perhaps he could talk to her, he didn’t really get to know her the first time they met, with their world ending and all that. He admitted;y had a few things he wanted to ask her, mostly about Guardian. 

 

He was sure there were plenty of things she would like to ask him, they never did finish their discussion about Wonderland.

 

He waved to a few people as he walked through the large doors that led to the First District. Strangers, nothing that connected them but the situation they were in. Refugees in a strange new world. 

 

Iida could only imagine how long some of those people had to have been there already. His own world had been suffering from the Heartless for years, and it was only now that it finally collapsed.

 

How many worlds had fallen apart while theirs stood strong?

 

How many lives had been lost, while so few remained and found a haven here?

 

The thought made his heart sink. So much destruction, but there was nothing they could do about it. Just try to live life day by day. 

 

Iida bit his lip as he made his way down the stairs, he was in the same boat now. There wasn’t much he could do, just sit by and hope everyone would come back safe and sound. 

 

He felt useless and he hated it. 

 

If his brother were here maybe…

 

Iida stopped right outside the shop. He pushed the thoughts down and straightened himself up, making sure there was no sign of his turmoil. He couldn’t think like that, not now. What would his brother say?

 

He knocked on the door to the shop before opening it. 

 

“Hello Mr Yagi, Cid, I’m back and-” He stopped when he saw the two standing over what looked like a disassembled phone with a bunch of strange blocks scattered around it.

 

“Er…”

 

“Ah, Young Iida!” Yagi smiled. “Good to see you’re back. How was the tour to the town?”

 

“It was…fine. Leon showed me various safe houses and…I’m sorry, Mr. Yagi, is that a phone?”

 

The withered man laughed. “Yes, Cid and I are working on something. We’re testing something out.”

 

“Ah…” Iida looked around and spotted an abandoned book on the couch, but no sign of Eri. “If you don’t mind me asking, Where is Eri?”

 

Yagi froze before looking up at a clock on the wall. 

 

“How long have we been working on this?”

 

Cid looked at the scattered items. “Eh…a while.”

 

“Do you know where she is?” Iida asked. “Is there a possibility she may be hurt?”

 

He could see the panic in Mr. Yagi begin to rise as he got to his feet. “We sent her to the shop next door to get some drinks. She should have been back by now.”

 

“She’s probably fine.” Cid grabbed the back of the man’s shirt. “You, glasses kid.”

 

“My name in Iida -”

 

“Go check next door. She might still be over there. Just don’t go over there in a panic.”

 

When Iida didn’t move, Cid made a shooing motion. “Go on, get. We’re busy here.” He turned back to Yagi and held up a Gummi Block. “Anyway, as I was saying, your power source is shit. So if we’re going to make this, your phone needs to run on something that can handle Gummi Blocks.”

 

Iida closed the shop door and looked around until he spotted a door in a wall. It was rather inconspicuous. 

 

This is supposed to be a shop?

 

He made his way over and knocked on the door. Before he could open it someone beat him to it and the door flew open. He looked down to see a duck in a red hat looking up at him.

 

“Oh, hello there. Sorry customers aren’t supposed to use this door. Mind using the other door? The one by the cafe?”

 

Iida raised an eyebrow before shaking his head. “Ah, I apologize. I wasn’t aware that this was an employee entrance. Though I have no intention of shopping, I just wanted to check if someone is here. Eri? Has she stopped by here?”

 

“Iida?” 

 

The duck looked over his shoulder and stepped to the side to reveal Eri standing at the bottom of wooden stairs. 

 

The young man sighed. “There you are, Mr. Yagi was starting to get worried. He’s still speaking with Cid though.”

 

“Oh!” She jumped. “That’s right, I was supposed to bring drinks back. Hold on, I’ll be right back.” She ran over to the counter and grabbed three bottles. Iida stepped away so Eri could run out and back to Cid’s shop. 

 

They watched her open the door and rush inside, the door slamming shut behind her. 

 

“You know Eri?” 

 

Iida looked down to see another duck move over to the stairs. 

 

“Yes, I do.”

 

“You’re from the same world?” The red one asked.

 

“Yes…I am.”

 

The red one beamed before bouncing on his heels. “The same world with all the powers and stuff? What did she call them…Quirks?”

 

“Yes, the same one. Oh, I see. Were you talking about different worlds?”

 

“Yes! Yes, we were!” The girl duck shouted. “Oh, this is so cool, someone else from that world! Does that mean you have a…what did she call it, a Quirk too?”

 

“Er, yes.” 

 

He watched the two practically vibrate in excitement before the red one held out a hand. 

 

“Huey Duck at your service! Please come in.”

 

“I thought that’s not how it was supposed to work, Huey.” The girl duck grinned. “Change your mind?”

 

“Well…I…listen.” 

 

“I’m listening.”

 

“Huey just wants to nerd out.” Another duck sitting by said, this one wore a green hoodie.

 

“Can you blame me? A world where the residents evolved to the point where the majority of the population has powers? How is that not fascinating? And if there are no ties to magic or technology causing it, it’s completely independent! Pure evolution! I mean, back home we have Gizmo Duck and people with magic like Lena, sure but-”

 

“I’m back!” Eri ran over to the shop and slipped inside. “I’m sorry I took so long.”

 

“You didn’t take long at all.”

 

Eri smiled and looked up at Iida. “You should come inside. They’re all from a different world too, They were telling me about some of the stuff they’ve seen too. Oh, maybe you can tell us about Wonderland!”

 

“He’s been to another world too?”

 

Eri nodded. 

 

“Yes, Midoriya saved me from that place. It was…strange.”

 

Huey grinned. “Tell us all about it, oh but first, let me introduce you to my family.”

 

Iida stepped inside and let the door close behind him. He couldn’t help but smile to himself as Huey began to introduce everyone to him. Before Webby continued on with a tale about someone named Magica De Spell, recounting an epic battle their family went through. 

 

Everyone in this world was a refugee, having their old lives ripped away from them. It was devastating, sure, but even still, there was some happiness to be found. For just a moment, it felt like everything would be alright.





-HoL-





“I’ll see you guys tomorrow!” Eri waved at the Duck family as they began to close up. 

 

“See you later Eri. Next time you and Iida really gotta tell us about the hero schools. That sounds so cool!” Webby gave one last wave before closing the door. 

 

It opened a moment later when Dewey popped his head out. “Be sure to get home safe.”

 

“We will.”

 

Finally, the door to the shop closed and the neon lights that shone above the front entrance shut off. Signaling the end of the day. 

 

Eri looked up at Iida and smiled. “Well, that was fun.”

 

“I suppose it was, wasn’t it?” 

 

Eri nodded. “I didn’t think there’d be other kids in the town.”

 

“Well I’m glad you made new friends. I’m sure Midoriya would be happy to hear that.”

 

Eri laughed. “They actually wanna meet Izuku and Sora. And see Donald and Goofy too. Did you know that Donald is their uncle?”

 

Iida felt his mind short circuit before looking at her. “Are they really?” He knew their last name was Duck, like Donald’s, but he didn’t necessarily think that meant Donald and them were related. 

 

She nodded. “Yeah!”

 

The hero in training sighed and shook his head. “Well, I’m sure that Donald would be happy to see them. Seeing as they’re relatives and all.”

 

“Maybe seeing them will make his bad mood go away.” She giggled. 

 

“Eri, it is rather rude to talk about someone behind their back.”

 

“But it’s true. He always seems grumpy.”

 

Iida watched her before coughing and looking away. “I am neither agreeing nor disagreeing with that statement.”

 

Eri laughed as Iida shook his head. 

 

“Aside from that, I suppose we should start heading to the hotel. It’s getting rather late. We should tell Mr. Yagi where we’re going and then go.”

 

“I actually wanna stay out for a bit.” Eri said. “I want to see if Izuku is coming back. And if he is, I don’t want to not be there. Someone should be there to welcome them back.”

 

Iida looked around the plaza, it was rather quiet. The customers from the cafe had either moved inside or headed home for the night. 

 

“Are you sure? I’m sure you have a bedtime, and I don’t think Midoriya would want to you to go too off schedule.”

 

Eri looked up, then looked at Iida. 

 

“If it’s always nighttime here, is there really a bedtime?”

 

He repressed an amused huffed. It sounded like something he’d say to his brother when he was younger.

 

“It may not seem like it, but I would think so. Time still moves somewhat normally, at least from what I’ve seen on whatever clocks are around.”

 

Eri stared at him before shrugging. “Well, I’ll just stay up until I’m tired. That’s what Mr. Yagi and I did when we waited for them to come back last time.”

 

She walked over to the stairs in front of Cid’s Shop and sat down. “We sat right here and waited. I knew it was late, but I wanted to stay up. If I wasn’t here to welcome them back, I think Izuku would be sad. There should always be someone to welcome you home.”

 

Iida stilled at that.

 

He knew the feeling, at least the other side of it. His parents worked a lot, especially when he had been old enough to walk to and from school by himself. But there was always one person that tried to be home before he got there. 

 

“Welcome home, Tenya. How was your day?”

 

“Ah what? You beat me home? Well, I guess you had a headstart. After all, I was out getting some juice. Want some?” Tensei grinned as he held out a bottle.

 

“Good to see you’re home. I beat you today!”

 

He quickly brushed those memories aside before sitting down beside Eri. 

 

“I’m sure…he appreciates you waiting for him. I think anyone would.”

 

Eri smiled and placed her chin in her hands as she stared at the doors. Waiting for the moment they’d all come back, where Izuku would be safe and sound. Hopefully, with Aqua in tow.

 

Even when the plaza cleared was empty save for the two of them, they didn’t move. Simply watching the doors and waiting. 

 

It didn’t take long for one of them to break the silence. 

 

“I like to wait for Izuku. Since…I feel bad that I couldn’t wait for Aqua.” She muttered.

 

“Aqua…ah, Guardian.”

 

She nodded. “I’d be asleep when she came back. I couldn’t welcome her home most nights.”

 

“Well, staying up all night isn’t good for you. She would usually leave the streets when the sun came up, yes? Most children would rather sleep through the sunrise.”

 

She shrugged.

 

“I was afraid she would be sad sometimes when I wasn’t there to say hello.”

 

“Did she ever say she was? I’m sure she understood that you needed your rest.”

 

She shook her head. “No, she never said she was but…” She trailed off. 

 

“You just wanted to see her.”

 

“Yeah…”

 

Iida sighed and nodded in understanding. “Eri, if you don’t mind me asking, how long have you known Guardian?”

 

“Uh…” Eri looked up, and counted on her fingers. “I think almost 3 years now.”

 

“Oh, that’s quite a long time.”

 

“Aqua saved me. And she took care of me. She and the Moogles, they were always there. And Izuku too when he started to come by.” She looked up at Iida with a smile. “They’re my family.”

 

Iida glanced at her and smiled himself. “That sounds rather nice.”

 

She yawned. “It is.”

 

Iida said nothing as Eri yawned again and leaned against him. Exhaustion was beginning to weigh down on her. 

 

“I hope Izuku finds her,” Eri mumbled. 

 

“I hope he finds her too.”

 

She smiled. “He will, he promised. And Izuku never breaks a promise.”

 

She was out there, she had to be. Eri knew it. Deep down, she could feel her out there, still alive. Still fighting. Aqua would be back soon, she knew she would.




-HoL-





“Another fallen world...” 

 

She sighed to herself as she looked over the winding roads of the Realm of Darkness. The one she was on was made of cobbled stone, winding ahead to what looked like the remains of an old town. 

 

She hadn’t seen that the last time she was stuck in this place. Then again, that was years ago. Not as many worlds had fallen back then.

 

Street lights flickered but continued to shine along the path. Intact houses were dark inside, uninviting and eerie. A far cry from the home she was used to by now. 

 

Aqua looked away from the abandoned homes and continued on her way. She wasn’t sure how long it had been ever since she fell into this place again. It couldn’t have been long.

 

Then again, time held no real meaning in this place. She could have been gone for only a few minutes or months by now, and she would never know. She could only imagine how agonizing that time must be for Eri and Izuku.

 

She faltered as the thought of those two crossed her mind. She was quick to brush herself off after regaining her balance. The mere thought of them sent waves of grief through her. She missed them. So much so that it felt like her heart was going to burst. 

 

It was a similar grief when she thought about Terra and Ventus, but now the wounds were fresher. And they cut just as deep, if not deeper.

 

“Eri…Izuku…I hope you two can forgive me.” She muttered. “I wish I could talk to you, even if only for a minute.”

 

What she wouldn’t give for just a moment, a small glimpse of them. Just to make sure they’re okay.

 

She allowed her heart to dip itself into sadness, only for a moment. Not a second longer.

 

If she lost control of herself, if she didn’t keep her light burning strong, whatever Heartless that were lurking about would come to eat her alive.

 

After a moment, she pulled herself together and wiped away any tears that managed to escape. She had to keep going. She had to find a way out. Back to the Realm of Light, back to them .

 

Just as she began walking again, she felt something. 

 

It was strange. She hadn’t felt something like it in forever. She found herself reaching for her Wayfinder, and her eyes widened as she saw it faintly shimmer. In the back of her mind, she could almost hear it. 

 

Someone was out there.

 

Someone was calling out to her, asking for her help. 

 

She embraced the connection with open arms. For a moment, she felt their hearts connect as she answered the one calling out for help. 

 

As soon as the connection was made, she felt a wall of panic slam into her. It was enough to make her stumble back in shock. 

 

This was a cry for help made from desperation, from fear. 

 

For a moment, she felt the connection waver as the panic rose. 

 

She knew this fear, only one person she knew panicked this hard. He was scrambling for a solution, most likely unaware he had been able to reach her. 

 

He was scared, but even from afar, a whole Realm away, she would do everything she could to help him. 

 

That was what a Master did for their beloved student. 

 

She reached through their connection and forced it to settle. 

 

“Don’t panic.” She murmured. 

 

Almost immediately, she felt the panic that strained their connection leave. 

 

“It’s okay. You’re okay.” She could only hope that those words could reach him. “All you need is a push.”

 

Through their link, she channeled her magic. Giving him one last attack, but there was something to be exchanged. In giving Izuku her magic, she felt a warmth blossom in her chest. A small fraction of the bright light he held, a small part of his strength.

 

Immediately after, she swore she felt magic surge through. Then there was a shock, followed by relief. 

 

Afterwards, the link had begun to ebb away. Slowly, almost hesitantly. Like neither of them was ready to let go. 

 

He probably isn’t even aware of what just happened…

 

Even so, that didn’t matter. Even when the connection finally faded away, it didn’t matter. 

 

Her lip wobbled as tears began to pour down her face. 

 

“He’s okay. He’s alive.” She muttered through her tears. “Which means she’s okay. She’ll be alright…”

 

She sniffed as relief settled into her chest. 

 

“You’ll be okay.”

Notes:

A big thank you to KeeperofHounds for beta-ing this for me!

Chapter 20: Time to Rest

Summary:

Time to recuperate

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Time to Rest





“So your power is…magic. Mystical power that you can shape and whatnot. And there are no ties to genetics as there are with Quirks?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Todoroki stared at Izuku before glancing at Sora. 

 

“Are you sure ?”

 

“Todoroki, I’m sure!”

 

“What if you’re distant relatives?”

 

“That is not how this works!”

 

Goofy chuckled to himself as he listened to the boys talk. They had woken up not too long ago, which was fortunate. They were almost back to Traverse Town. They still looked exhausted, but that was fine. They could finish resting once they were back on solid ground. 

 

“So it’s not possible for people to be related across worlds? Even as distant relatives?”

 

Izuku buried his face in his hands and shook his head. “Are we almost to Traverse Town? If not, I’m going back to sleep.”

 

“You can’t hide from the truth Midoriya.”

 

“What truth?”

 

Sora snickered and watched the two go back and forth. “You know, he has a point. What if all Keyblade wielders are related somehow?”

 

“Sora, do not start with me.” Izuku narrowed his eyes at Sora’s mischievous grin. 

 

“Oh for the love of- The Keyblade is supposed to choose people depending on who is worthy. At least that’s what the King said, and he can use a Keyblade! Do you want to tell me you’re related to a mouse?” Donald sat up from his makeshift bed to glare at them. 

 

“Thank you…” Izuku sighed. “Not to mention, if it were somehow genetic, you really think that there wouldn’t be at least one or two Keyblade families in our world? And they’d be well known? Considering that a Keyblade can get rid of Heartless permanently?”

 

“It could be a recessive gene. I just figure there has to be a connecting thread somewhere.”

 

“Do you want a corkboard?” Sora grinned. “To keep everything organized?”

 

“Hmm…that would probably help.” 

 

I think I’m having a stroke. Is this what a stroke feels like?

 

Izuku wasn’t sure he preferred Todoroki when he was trying to kill him or the conspiracy nut he turned into while Izuku explained the worlds, magic, and Keyblades to him. Would it be right to call him that? 

 

…Yeah it would be. 

 

I guess everyone has their own ways of processing…

 

Izuku slumped in his chair as Goofy laughed to himself. 

 

“How many Keyblade wielders are there in the first place?”

 

“Uuhhhh…” Sora leaned back. “Izuku…me…his master…Donald, you did say your king uses one, right?”

 

“I’m not answering that.”

 

“Okay, so four.” He held up four fingers. “Izuku, you happen to know any more?”

 

“I am not part of this conversation anymore.”

 

“Yes, you are.”

 

“No, I’ve checked out. I’m going back to sleep.”

 

“Well, I’m gonna check you back in.”

 

“Absolutely not.”

 

Todoroki raised an eyebrow. “Did your master know any other Keyblade wielders? The more examples we can draw from, the better theory we can make.”

 

Izuku pulled up the hood of his jacket in a futile attempt to block them out. 

 

Thinking back…this was a better conversation compared to Todoroki insisting he was a secret love child. He had been happy when they finally managed to stray from that topic…so why did it feel like they were starting to loop back around it?

 

“Hey Goofy, are we almost to Traverse Town?”

 

“Even better, we’re already here.”

 

There was a light rumble as the ship docked at the station. Once it stopped, Goofy began to flip a bunch of switches and power down the ship.

 

“Oh, thank god.” Izuku got out of his seat and went towards the hatch. He ended up falling over when the ship shook one last time.

 

“And that’s why you wait before you get up. Because you’ll fall and hurt yourself.” Donald watched him.

 

“You good Izuku?” Sora peeked over his seat. 

 

“I’m fine!”

 

“Cool, so as we were saying-”

 

“No!”

 

Goofy got up and looked over to see Izuku hurriedly opening the hatch and climbing down. He laughed and stepped aside as Sora chased after him. Like Izuku, he ended up falling over as soon as he got up.

 

“Gah, my leg fell asleep!”

 

“That’s unfortunate.” Todoroki got up and passed Sora. He looked down the hatch to see Izuku almost at the bottom of the ladder. He looked at Goofy and pointed down. “Just down there?”

 

“Yup, once we all get down there we can show ya around. Leon’ll help get ya set up, but ya might have to share a room.”

 

“Leon?”

 

“The guy that beat us up when we first showed up here.” Sora slowly got to his feet, favoring one leg. The other one was tingling painfully. He tried to walk forward and stumbled a bit. He leaned over the hatch to see Izuku run off. 

 

“Hey, get back here!”

 

“How are you this energetic?” Donald watched Sora slowly climb down the latter. “What happened to being tired?”

 

“No idea!” 

 

As Sora went down, Todoroki went next and looked Donald in the eye. 

 

“It’s fleeting. We’re still tired.” Without another word, he climbed down after the others. 

 

Donald sighed and rubbed his eyes. “Teenagers…”

 

“Come on Donald, they ain’t that bad.” 

 

The adults descended to see Izuku running to the doors. Sora had hopped off the ladder when he was closer to the bottom and chased after him. Todoroki took his time in following after the two.  

 

Izuku hurriedly opened the doors and ran out, with Sora following after. He yelped when he almost crashed into someone passing by. Then he recovered and ran towards Cid’s shop.

 

“Running away isn’t going to help!”

 

“Yes, it will!”

 

Izuku went up the steps and opened the shop door to see Cid and Toshinori leaning over the counter and talking about something. They had looked up when the door opened and Toshinori gave him a warm smile. 

 

“Ah, you’re back!”

 

“Yeah, we are. Where’s E-gah!”

 

He fell to the ground when Sora crashed into him.

 

“Oh, hey Mr. Yagi!” Sora greeted him from the floor. “We’re back.”

 

“I can see that.” 

 

“Please get off me.”

 

Sora looked around the shop, then back to Toshinori. “Hey, where’s Eri? And Iida too?”

 

“Sora please…”

 

Toshinori sighed and went over to help them up. “Young Eri is spending time with a few other children she befriended. She’s right next door in a shop.”

 

Izuku . “That’s good! I’m glad to hear that, and Iida?”

 

“I believe he’s with Aerith. She needed help with something.”

 

“Iida’s keeping busy, that sounds like him.” 

 

“So, is he at the hotel or something?” Sora asked. 

 

“I believe so.” 

 

Izuku sighed as he brushed himself off. “We found someone else from our world. We found Todoroki!”

 

“Young Todoroki?”

 

Izuku nodded. “Yeah, and he’s okay now.”

 

Toshinori smiled. “I’m glad you’ve managed to track down another one of your friends. What about you, Young Sora? Have you managed to find any trace of yours?”

 

Sora’s face fell for a moment, before he shook his head. “Uh no, no not yet. But I’m sure they’re out there somewhere. We just gotta find them.” He pulled at the bandages around his arms. “I hope they’re alright out there…”

 

They watched him for a moment before Toshinori put a hand on his shoulder. “I’m sure you’ll find them. I’m sure they must be looking for you too.”

 

Sora looked down and nodded. 

 

“Aside from that, what in the world happened to you two?” He gestured toward the bandages. “Was the last world you visited that dangerous?”

 

“Uh…well…” Izuku looked away. 

 

“That was my fault.”

 

Sora and Izuku jumped at Todoroki’s voice. They hadn’t heard him come up behind them.

 

“Todoroki!” Sora looked over. “A warning, please! A warning! Where did you come from?”

 

“The ship?” He raised an eyebrow.

 

“I mean…okay, fine.” 

 

Toshinori raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean that was your fault?” He asked Todoroki. 

 

“Uh…” Izuku looked at the other two, then back to the adult. “Well…”

 

Sora eyed Todoroki before smiling. “Well, we kinda had to fight each other. And I guess you could say…”

 

“Sora, I swear…”

 

“Things got… heated.

 

The small group was silent until Todoroki looked up. 

 

“Oh, like fire? I get it.”

 

Izuku covered his face and shook his head. “I’m leaving, I’ll be next door if you need me.”

 

“Wait no, come back!” Sora followed him.




-.-




Needless to say, Eri had been thrilled to see they were back.

 

She was in the shop with four other ducks, and in her excitement, she knocked over a stack of books to get to Izuku. 

 

It had been good to see him again. He came back, just like he promised. 

 

She wasn’t shy about introducing Izuku and Sora to her new friends, a set of ducks that introduced themselves as Webby, Huey, Dewey, and Louie. 

 

The red one, Huey, looked excited to talk to them, but had been dragged away after the others realized that if they were back, then Donald and Goofy had to be back. 

 

Sora had to bite back a surprised noise when they said that Donald was their uncle. He muttered something about how fun that must be.

 

As they started their trek to the hotel, Eri ran in circles around them. 

 

“Where did you guys go this time? What was it like? Do you have any pictures?”

 

“It was really cool!” Sora spoke up before Izuku could. “There was a coliseum there that we ended up fighting a bunch of Heartless in. There was a crazy monster dog with three heads! It was huge, almost as big as a house!”

 

Eri looked up in awe before looking at Izuku. “Was there really?”

 

“Hey, why would I make that up?” 

 

Eri grinned to herself as Sora mocked offense.

 

“It’s true.” Izuku confirmed. “Although I’d say Cerberus was bigger than a house.”

 

“No, he wasn’t.” The younger Keyblade wielder crossed his arms. “I mean he looked big, but really-”

 

“Hey, I got stomped on by him and chased around the arena. I can definitely say, he was bigger than a house.” He looked at Eri. “If he were next to Mt. Lady, he’d probably look like a regular dog.”

 

“No way!” Eri bounced around. “Please tell me you got a picture, I wanna see how big he was!”

 

“Sorry, I was a little busy running around and trying not to get squashed.”

 

“And yet it still happened.”

 

“Hey!”

 

“Is that why you’ve got bandages?” She pointed them out. 

 

“Oh these?” Sora held up his arm. “Nah, these are from something else. Not a giant dog.”

 

“What are they from?”

 

“He ran into fire.” Izuku answered.

 

“And you used so much magic it backfired on you. Seriously, I didn’t know that was a thing! When were you or Donald gonna tell me?”

 

“Uh…I had guessed that Donald explained the dangers of backlash when he taught you that fire spell. Sorry.”

 

Sora huffed. “Yeah, some teacher he is.”

 

Eri laughed as they opened the doors to the hotel, in the middle of the main hallway were Leon, Todoroki, and Yagi. 

 

“Hey guys.” Sora greeted them. “What’d we miss?”

 

“Not much.” Todoroki held up a key. “I’m sharing a room with Iida…who I have yet to see.”

 

“The kid’s making deliveries for Aerith and a few other people around town. Things are picking up more since the Heartless have quieted down.” Leon glared down at him. “I’m sure it goes without saying, but don’t wreck the place.”

 

Todoroki merely gave him a thumbs up. 

 

He rolled his eyes and looked at the two Keyblade wielders. “Where are the other two?”

 

“I think they’re still in the courtyard in front of Cid’s house. They’re talking to some other ducks. They’re family.”

 

Leon hummed to himself and began to walk away. “I take it you lot are crashing?”

 

“Oh yeah.” 

 

“Good, you all look exhausted,” Toshinori added.

 

Eri was about to beg Izuku for more time to talk about their adventures when she spotted a familiar face. That’s right, Izuku mentioned finding another one of his friends. 

 

“That’s your friend right? He’s…Todoroki?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

The dual-quirked boy looked up when he realized he was being watched. He looked around to see Eri staring at him. 

 

He looked around before giving an awkward wave. She waved back with a smile. 

 

Todoroki was quiet for a moment before turning away.

 

“Good night.”

 

He walked away without another word and left them in silence. 

 

“Anyway…can you tell me more about the world you visited?”

 

Izuku smiled. “Maybe tomorrow Eri. I’m sorry, but I’m beat.”

 

“Yeah, tomorrow for sure.” Sora leaned against Izuku. 

 

“Sora, I’m not-“

 

“I’m tired!”

 

“That doesn’t mean you have to lean on me.”

 

Sora made some mocking noise, and Eri laughed. 

 

“Alright, you two off to bed.” Toshinori nudged them along. “We don’t need you two falling asleep in the hallway.”

 

Sora groaned and slowly walked to the door. 

 

“You want me to braid your hair real quick?” Izuku asked. 

 

“Yes!”

 

“Okay.”

 

“I’m probably gonna crash before you get in, so goodnight.”

 

“Take off the bandages first, Sora. They should be good now.” Izuku didn’t look up from the braid he started. “At least that’s what Donald said.”

 

“Ugh…”

 

“Sora.”

 

“Fine!”






-HoL-





When “morning” came, it was early. At least too early for the boys. 

 

Sleep had been quick to claim them and refused to let go. The exhaustion of the day before hit them as soon as they settled down. The fire, clashing blades, the non-stop fights. It had taken its toll on them.

 

They were deaf to the knocking on the door and the loud squawking on the other side that told them they had 5 minutes to wake up. The two of them began to stir a moment later, but neither could muster the energy to wake up. 

 

The two of them were startled awake when the door flew open, and the lights were switched on. 

 

“It’s been 10 minutes boys. It’s time to get up! We’ve got things to do!”

 

“Ugh…” Sora pulled the covers over his face. “Five more minutes.”

 

“I already gave you five.”

 

“Then give us another!”

 

Izuku groaned at the raised voices and forced himself up. He struggled to open his eyes and began to drag himself out of bed. He didn’t make it far before falling back onto the bed, he covered his eyes and tried to block out the light. 

 

“Come you two, up and at ‘em.”

 

“We’ll be up in a second…” Izuku muttered. 

 

They heard the duck huff before hurrying off somewhere.

 

When they heard him leave, Sora peeked out of his blanket to glance at Izuku. “You think we can get away with getting back to sleep?”

 

“No, he’ll probably yell at us.”

 

“Ugh. Let him. It’s too early to exist.”

 

“Yet you’re existing anyway.”

 

Sora rolled his eyes. “Yeah, well, no offense, but you don’t look too good.”

 

“I’m not going to look at you, but you sound just as tired as I feel.”

 

Sora muttered to himself as he turned away to get back to sleep. Izuku sighed as he dragged himself back up again and trudged over to Sora’s bed.

 

“Come on. Let’s go.”

 

“No.”

 

“Come on.”

 

“Nooooo.”

 

“I don’t want to be up any more than you do.” He yawned. “But we should get up—Donald’s right. We have stuff to do. We’ve got other worlds to visit, and I’m sure we can rest on the Gummi Ship.”

 

Sora was quiet before he groaned and sat up. 

 

“Fine, I’ll get up.”

 

Izuku nodded and grabbed his jacket and shoes before walking out with Sora trudging behind him. The two made their way through the hotel and out to the Second District.

 

“Are you gonna say goodbye to Eri?” Sora asked. 

 

“Yeah, I don’t know if she’s awake or not. If she’s still asleep, I’ll circle back and say goodbye then. I’m sure he and Goofy still have some prep to do before we leave.”

 

Sora hummed. “Donald will get upset at having to wait.”

 

“Let him be.”

 

He snorted, and Izuku sighed.

 

“I’m sorry, that was mean.”

 

“He woke us up early in the morning. We get to be mad.”

 

Izuku looked up. “Is it technically morning if it’s always night?”

 

“It’s morning because I say it’s morning.”

 

Izuku gave him a look before shrugging. 

 

The two made their way through the District and saw world residents passing by. Some were heading into buildings and looked tired and worn out, while others were walking around wide awake and ready to face the day.

 

It looks like it being perpetually night messes with people’s circadian rhythms. Or maybe time works differently from world to world?

 

Izuku didn’t get to ponder for long when someone came by to pull him from his thoughts.

 

“Good morning!” Toshinori had been walking nearby when he spotted them. He held a paper bag in his arms, and they could see steam rising from the bag.

 

“Morning, Mr. Yagi.” Sora waved. “Whatcha got there?”

 

“Some sweet buns. Cid told me about this shop, and I figured it would be a quick bite to eat. Looking at it now, though, I don’t think we can clear this whole bag. You two want any?”

 

“Yes, please!”

 

The boys dug into the food, unaware of Toshinori watching them. He took note of the disheveled look and eyebags they sported. They were less energetic as well. They seemed more weighed down than anything. 

 

“How long have you been awake?” Izuku asked. 

 

“A little while. Though I can see you two just woke up, you look worn out; perhaps you should go back to bed.”

 

“It’s fine.” Izuku tried to wave off his concern. “We can shake it off. I think we just need to be awake for a little longer.”

 

“Speak for yourself,” Sora muttered. “Donald woke us up and told us to get ready. I don’t feel like getting yelled at today, so yeah.”

 

“I see…” He frowned. “Well, I’m heading back to the First District. How about I walk you there?”

 

Sora nodded in agreement.

 

Izuku hummed as he took another bite. “Is Eri awake? If she was she’d be with you, right? Or with Donald’s nephews and niece?”

 

“She’s awake, she was actually excited to be up before you. She should be with the kids right now.”

 

“Looks like you won’t have to make Donald wait.”

 

“Looks like it.”

 

As the two made their way through the doors separating the districts, Toshinori eyed them from behind. They didn’t look rested, and he was hoping Donald and Goofy would see that. Maybe give the boys a day or two to recover. 

 

He had no idea what happened at the last world they visited, but it must have been a lot to take a toll like this. Then again, after their first departure, they only had a couple of hours to rest. They couldn’t keep at that pace forever. Burnout would hit them at some point.

 

“There you are!”

 

They all looked up to see Donald and Goofy standing in the center of the plaza.

 

“It’s about time! What took you so long?”

 

Sora mumbled something to himself, and Izuku apologized.

 

“Do you two have everything you need? We have to go!”

 

“Any reason why you’re in a rush?” Izuku asked. 

 

“We need to find the King, and get rid of the Heartless.” He reminded them of their goal. “And we can’t do that by lying around.”

 

“We gotta find my friends too.” Sora reminded him. “Izuku’s too.”

 

Goofy looked between the boys and Donald, then at Yagi. The knight saw the man narrow his eyes. 

 

“I dunno Donald, are ya sure we should take off? They look pretty tired. Ya look worn out too.”

 

“It’s fine.” The magician waved him off. “They can rest on the way. The sooner we get going, the sooner we can find everyone. Come on you two.”

 

“Just let me say bye to Eri first.” Izuku turned to leave but was stopped by the gaunt man. 

 

“Or,” Toshinori stepped forward, “you could give them time to rest.”

 

“What?” Donald turned around. 

 

“I said you could give them time to rest. These two are exhausted. I’m not sure what you all went through from your last visit, but clearly, they need time to recuperate. They were still injured when you arrived, more so than the two of you.”

 

Sora looked from Izuku, then to the duck to gauge their reactions. Izuku was just as surprised as he was. 

 

“M-Mr. Yagi…you don’t-”

 

“I’m sure resting on the Gummi Ship will be fine.” Donald insisted. “We’ll be going a little further out, so there should be plenty of time to catch up on sleep.”

 

“Yes, because sleeping on a ship is the same as resting in a warm bed.” 

 

Goofy leaned down. “I mean, he’s got a point Donald. They don’t look too good.”

 

“But we need to find the King and the reports before any more worlds disappear. We’re on a time limit here!”

 

Toshinori placed himself in front of the boys. “I understand the gravity of the situation, but you must remember that these two aren’t as seasoned as you. By all means, they’re novices. They don’t have the same conditioning as you.”

 

Donald opened his mouth, but Toshinori cut him off. “Even heroes in our world are given recovery time. Some choose to take it, and others don’t. Some…have to have it listed as mandatory before returning to the field. If these two, the ones you depend on, aren’t in any shape to fight, you would be giving them a death sentence.”

 

Sora’s eyes widened, and he glanced at Izuku. That… went from 0 to 100 real quick. 

 

Izuku didn’t say anything but averted his eyes when he saw anyone looking at him. 

 

Goofy looked down at his friend. “I mean, to be fair Donald, those two got a little more banged up than we did. Even with potions and magic, healing makes ya pretty tired, don’t it?”

 

“Because they’re reckless.” 

 

“We’re not that bad.” Sora rolled his eyes. “Well…maybe Izuku is.”

 

“You ran straight into fire.”

 

“You burned yourself with your own magic and got squashed by a giant dog.”

 

Boys .” Toshinori stopped them. “My point is, these two need to rest and regain their strength. It’s unwise to bring them out in their current state.”

 

Donald looked around at all of them and huffed. “Last I checked, Goofy and I were in charge.”

 

The man watched them, and Goofy found himself shuffling back. 

 

“You are in charge of them while you’re visiting different worlds. I put my trust in you to protect those two out there .” As he spoke, he stopped slouching and drew up to his full height. Even without his power, he knew he towered over them. Donald, at least. 

 

“I am a faculty member of UA. By all means, Young Midoriya is under my care, and I have no qualms about drawing Young Sora under my care as well. If you’re so anxious to do something, I’m sure you can visit your family that’s here. Can’t you?”

 

“Yeah, you can!”

 

They looked over to the Item Shop and saw Dewey peeking out. He had fallen over after speaking up, then was dragged back in by the others. 

 

Donald looked between them all and sighed in defeat. “Fine.” He frowned. “We’ll stay for a day or two. Then we get going again. How does that sound?”

 

Toshinori looked at the teenagers, who nodded.

 

“Sounds good!” Sora said. “Now, I’m going back to bed.”

 

“So you’re staying?” Eri jumped out of the item shop.

 

When Izuku nodded, she cheered and ran toward him. “Yes! Now you can tell me more about the Coliseum, right?”

 

“I can, but can I get a little more sleep first?”

 

Eri pouted, then nodded. “I guess so.”

 

Izuku smiled and hugged her before heading back with Sora. As he left, he promised he’d see her later.

 

When they left, Webby and the triplets came running out after Eri and stood in front of Donald. 

 

Huey pointed at Donald with an accusatory finger.

 

“You, Uncle Donald, owe us an explanation!”

 

“And don’t think you’re getting out of it this time!” Webby added.





-.-



Leon rubbed his eyes as he walked throught the halls of the hotel. He hadn’t meant to sleep as long as he did. He left Yuffie patrolling along for too long. 

 

As he walked he passed by Todoroki, who was carrying a large stack of supplies. 

 

Leon paused and turned to look at the boy. 

 

“What are you doing?”

 

“...Something.”

 

“What is something?”

 

Todoroki looked around. “Something.”

 

Leon looked him up and down before sighing and turning around. “Whatever, just don’t kill anyone.”





-.-





Indeed there was no getting out of it. 

 

Once The triplets and Webby secured their time with their uncle, Yagi left for Cid’s shop. But not before offering them some of the food he bought. 

 

Now, Donald was in the Item Shop and helping them unpack boxes and finish setting up the shop. He was there, and he could help them out. He was here, so he may as well.

 

Goofy had been unhelpful, at least in this situation, and went to go see if the others needed help with something. He insisted on leaving Donald to spend some quality time with the kids. 

 

Then again, it wasn’t too bad. It had felt like forever since he had seen his nephews. He both looked forward and dreaded to know what kind of mischief they had gotten into. With them being around Uncle Scrooge and Della, it was inevitable. 

 

“So…” Dewey slid in front of him with a smile. “Uncle Donald, our favorite uncle named Donald, the one who raised us and-”

 

“Oh, quit sugar-coating it and just ask.” Louie cut him off. “Uncle Donald, since when can you use magic? And why have you kept that from us? Check that, why didn’t you use it way back when? You know, with job hunting and stuff? Couldn’t you just, I don’t know, conjure up some money? Does your magic do that?”

 

“If magic conjured up money, I’m pretty sure Uncle Scrooge would have done something like that at some point.” Huey passed them with a box of potions. “But yeah, he’s got a ppoint, Uncle Donald. Why didn’t you tell us?”

 

Donald sighed as he emptied the current box he was working on. “Boys, if I told you I used magic so long ago do you really think you would have waited for me to teach you something like that? Or ask on a daily to teach you?”

 

Huey opened his mouth, then eyed Louie, and shut it. “Okay, fair point. But that doesn’t answer the question, how long have you been able to do that? And what kind of magic do you use?”

 

Donald sighed and rubbed his eyes. He knew they were going to jump straight into the meat of everything. Of course they would, it was just how they were. 

 

“I started learning magic when I met the King- er, Mickey.”

 

“Wait, Mickey?” They all looked up at that.

 

“A King?” Eri, who had been quiet previously, spoke up. 

 

“Yeah, since when is Mickey a King? When did that happen?”

 

“Then what does that make Donald, the court jester?” 

 

“Hey!” He shot Louie a look. “I’ll have you know I’m the Royal Magician! And don’t you forget it!”

 

“So you’re the top magician in Mickey’s court?” Webby came forward with a book in her hands. “But in the family records, I never found anything like that. You would think that something that big would be in there!”

 

“Unless someone messed with the records.” Huey offered. “If all the adventures he had with Della and Uncle Scrooge are in there, why not the other ones?”

 

“We try to keep it a secret because of the World Order.” Donald handed Huey some broken-down boxes. “The World Order is to keep people from finding out about other worlds and abusing that knowledge. It’s there for a reason.”

 

“So you kept it off the books just to be safe.”

 

Donald nodded. 

 

“Okay wait.” Dewey stopped them. “Let’s back up a bit. Uncle Donald, you never answered us. How long have you been able to use magic? Wait, does mom know?”

 

“Of course, Della knows!” Donald shouted. “She’s the reason I learned magic in the first place. She said I couldn’t do it, and I proved her wrong.”

 

They were quiet for a moment before Dewey laughed. “Wait, you learned magic out of spite ?”

 

“...Not entirely.”

 

“But that helped fuel it?”

 

“You try learning magic from scratch. It’s not easy! Della can’t talk, she couldn’t crack it.”

 

“Wait, really?” The triplets all looked up. 

 

It was a surprise to the boys, with their uncle knowing magic they would expect their mom to have the ability as well. In all honesty, Donald would have expected her to get into magic like he did. Just to spend time with him, or make it a competition, if anything. 

 

True to his word, she couldn’t get it. Magic didn’t respond to her the way it did to Donald. It had been a tedious process to learn magic from a book and experiment with what he could. 

 

Needless to say, it ended with a lot of property damage before he got the hang of it. 

 

Even so, both Della and Donald had their own things they were good at. Della was a master pilot, while Donald was a master magician. Magic was his thing, and it had felt satisfying to find his own niche just as Della had found hers. 

 

“So, if the World Order is such a big thing how do you know about other worlds? How did you find out?” Webby asked. “And did Della know?”

 

“Della and Uncle Scrooge know.” Donald put a box on a high shelf. “So do Launchpad and Beakly by now, if you all are here.”

 

Donald had initially panicked when he first saw the boys. He had feared the worst had happened to their world until they told him Della and the others dropped them off. It was concerning that they left without saying where they’d be going. Donald assumed they either went home or to find a solution to all this, same as he was. 

 

“And how did you find out?” Louie asked. 

 

Donald paused and shook his head, “That’s a story for another day. But once we found out about other worlds, Mickey, Goofy, and I took road trips around. Sometimes Della would sneak along to join in.”

 

Dewey laughed. “Sounds like mom.”

 

They continued to talk about Donald’s misadventures in other worlds and mishaps with magic. The kids were surprised to hear that Donald actually had used magic around them when he was with them. They just weren’t paying attention.

 

When the stove wouldn’t light, a quick fire spell fixed that. 

 

The generator broke one night, a quick zap of Thunder was an easy fix. 

 

Sometimes when the boys went to bed with scrapes and bruises from their own adventures, he’d cast a small Cure spell on them. 

 

Small, unnoticeable things that they would have never paid attention to. 

 

At some point, Huey decided to ask the burning question in their minds.

 

“Hey, Uncle Donald?”

 

“Yes?”

 

“Can you teach us magic?”

 

“...Maybe when you’re older.”

 

“Oh, come on!” They all whined. 




-HoL-




“When Mr. Yagi got us more time to rest, I’m sure this isn’t what he had in mind.”

 

“Well…no, but it’s a good way to pass the time.”

 

“You call this a way to pass the time?”

 

“Yes!”

 

Sora yelped as he got his feet swept out from under him. He groaned, then rolled to the side as a Keyblade came swinging down on him. The sound of metal hitting stone rang in his ears as he scrambled away. 

 

Izuku insisted on taking some time to spar with Sora some time after they woke up and had time to unwind. Iida and Todoroki tagged along and insisted on sparring as well, if only to keep their skills sharp. 

 

Sora eyed the two that stood off to the side. Iida was already stretching and gearing up to fight. Who he was going to fight, Sora wasn’t sure yet.

 

As Izuku stepped forward to swing again, Sora held out his weapon to block it. The two blades struck with each other, and the force seemed to reverberate through both of them. 

 

They separated and watched each other. Neither wanted to make the first move, both unsure how the other would react. 

 

Sora grinned as he felt energy begin to crackle along the edge of his Keyblade. He felt it hum through the blade and charge itself up. He was going to win this, he refused to lose. He had plenty of spars with Riku, and compared to that, this was nothing.

 

He could see Izuku gearing up too. He looked excited, like he had something up his sleeve. 

 

They both tensed up, and just as they charged toward each other, an alarm went off.

 

“Draw!” Iida shouted. 

 

Both stumbled over themselves and nearly fell over as Todoroki turned off the alarm on his phone. 

 

“Oh man, really?” Sora asked. “Come on, two more minutes. It was just getting good!”

 

“We agreed on short matches to not tire ourselves out. We agreed on those rules before we began Sora.”

 

“Just two more minutes won’t hurt.”

 

“We can pick it back up once we spar again,” Izuku said. “Iida’s right. We shouldn’t tire ourselves out. Besides, if we get an extra two minutes, they have to get that too.”

 

Sora sighed. “Alright, fine.”

 

While they switched places with the other two, Iida spoke up. 

 

“Todoroki, would you like to practice with Quirks or keep it to no Quirk sparring?”

 

He was quiet and glanced down at his left hand, then looked away in Izuku’s direction.

 

“...No Quirk sparring. I find that I’m…severely lacking in close-quarters combat.”

 

Izuku noticed him staring and laughed nervously. 

 

“Fair enough.” Iida said. “I will admit I am a bit out of practice with hand-to-hand combat. Seeing as I usually use my Quirk so often. This will be good practice.”

 

Todoroki nodded and got into a fighting stance. Izuku wanted to try and correct him, but the fight started, and he started the timer. 

 

Sora sighed and leaned against the wall. “How often is hand-to-hand used in your world? Since everyone has powers and all that? Don’t people usually use those to fight.”

 

“Well, yeah,” Izuku said. “But just because you have powers doesn’t mean that should be your only defense. What if a hero is in a situation where their Quirk would do more harm than good? What if they don’t have the proper space to use their Quirk? There are a lot of reasons for heroes to use hand-to-hand, especially if a Quirk is more passive or is centered around their hands. Quirks aren’t an instant win to everything.”

 

They looked up when they heard a thud and saw Todoroki on the ground. He was quick to recover and resumed the fight.

 

“I get it. You gotta have options, right?” Sora looked at him. “So, do you know how to fight without a Keyblade?”

 

Izuku nodded. “Yeah, actually I do. My Master insisted that I learn to fight without a weapon. You can’t always rely on one trick you have. This was especially the case since my Keyblade hadn’t manifested yet, and all I could use was magic.”

 

“Really? Woah, wait, you could use magic before your Keyblade?” Sora leaned forward. “How does that work?”

 

Izuku shrugged. “I kinda have more of an affinity for it I guess. Though to be fair, my magic was out of control when I first started using it.”

 

He grinned. “I bet. Hey, actually speaking about magic, I wanna know how you do that thing.” 

 

Izuku raised an eyebrow. “What thing?”

 

“You know, the thing. Like you did in Wonderland. When you were all glowy with ice magic and stuff.”

 

“Ah that.”

 

“I will admit, that was concerning when I saw it.” Iida chimed in from the fight. “Todoroki, your stance is off.”

 

“And you’re wide open!”

 

Izuku hummed and looked down at his hands. He conjured up a small chunk of ice with his magic. He didn’t look up when he heard another thud.

 

“That…hmm…well, I’ve done it twice now.” He muttered. 

 

“Twice? When was the second time?”

 

“When he was fighting me,” Todoroki answered. 

 

“Shouldn’t you be paying attention?” Sora asked. 

 

“He should!” Iida was right behind his opponent. 

 

“One time with Blizzard magic, another time with Fire. When I was in that state, and I used the respective elements, they were stronger than normal.”

 

“Yeah, that, anyway how’d you do it?”

 

“Well…” Izuku paused. “I’m actually not too sure. I just kinda…happened?”

 

“Aw, come on. You’ve gotta know something.”

 

He shrugged. “Well, I was just as surprised when I did it. Both times actually. The first time I thought it was a fluke. My Master told me about something like that once, but she didn’t go into detail since I wasn’t at that stage yet.”

 

“Well, what about what happened before you did it? Figure out how you did it, then maybe you can teach me. I won’t lie, I kinda wanna do it too.”

 

Izuku laughed to himself. “That’s fair. Well…let’s see. Let me try the fire one.”

 

“Why fire?”

 

“Because I think it’ll be easier to manage. Not to mention that Todoroki is right there and he can put me out if something goes wrong.”

 

“This is true.” Todoroki chimed in. 

 

Izuku summoned his Keyblade and held it in both hands. “Let me see. Well, before each other activated I used a lot of the corresponding spell beforehand. So much so that I got backlash from it.” 

 

He closed his eyes and focused on a Fire spell. It’s heat, the ability to cause so much destruction, yet bring soothing warmth at the same time. He knew the spell well. 

 

“Before I did it it felt like…fire inside. Like it was in my veins, and burning me from the inside. So…”

 

He focused on the fire spell and centered it inside himself. He tried to imagine it spreading throughout his body. He grit his teeth and tried to mimic the feeling of that power appearing. After a moment, he let go and leaned against the wall, he felt overheated and quickly used a Blizzard spell to try and cool himself down. 

 

“I can’t forcefully activate it.” He panted. “Which is good to know but unfortunate at the same time.”

 

“Yeah, clearly, geez take a minute,” Sora said. “Sit down or something. That looked…kinda rough.”

 

Izuku gladly took the advice and sat down. “Yeah, it’s a lot harder to do on purpose instead of on accident. Funny how that works right?”

 

Before Sora could answer, the timer went off, and Izuku stopped it. 

 

“Time!”

 

Just as he said it, Todoroki was knocked to the ground with another thud. 

 

“And it looks like Iida wins,” Sora added. 

 

Todoroki groaned and got to his feet. “Clearly.”

 

“I apologize if I hurt you, Todoroki.”

 

“It’s fine. I just know where I need to improve now.”

 

The two took their place beside the two Keyblade wielders. 

 

“So, we were going over one of Midoriya’s abilities?” Iida asked. 

 

“Yeah. I tried to force it, but clearly, that didn’t work.”

 

“Didn’t you already burn yourself?” Todoroki asked. 

 

“Anyway, looking back on it, I don’t think it can be forcefully activated,” Izuku said. “Like I said, I used a lot of the corresponding element beforehand.”

 

Sora sighed. “So you can’t just snap your fingers and use it?”

 

“No, it’s…it’s like spinning.”

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“Yeah, like spinning,” Izuku said. “You know how when you spin, and you keep going and going and building up momentum? Then at some point, you just let go, right? Well, I would say what I do is comparable to that.”

 

“Spinning,” Todoroki repeated. 

 

“Yeah! It makes sense, doesn’t it?”

 

Sora looked up. “Uh…so when you use magic, it’s like spinning?”

 

“I mean sort of. It’s building momentum until it explodes, and I do…that.” He waved his hands around. “But the issue is that to get to that point, I have to use a lot of magic. So much that I get backlash before I can even muster up that ability.”

 

Sora hummed. “So…if I use a lot of magic, I should be able to do it?”

 

“Hmm…maybe. I’m not sure if you’d be able to, if I’m honest.”

 

“Huh? What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

“I-I didn’t mean anything by it, but I mean, looking at how you usually fight, would it really be useful? Assuming you can .”

 

“Well…maybe. I think it’d be cool.”

 

“Something being cool, and useful are two entirely different things.” Iida cut in. “I think what Midoriya means, considering your current fighting style, would it have any real use? Would it be effective?”

 

Sora opened his mouth, then shut it. 

 

If he thought about it…no, it probably wouldn’t be all that useful. But it’d probably be easier than using magic. But then there was the trouble of having to use magic in order to even do that thing in the first place. 

 

Thought it would be cool to just have his Keyblade burst into flames or ice or something, and fight like normal. It would be a lot easier than the magic Donald says to use. 

 

He groaned. “I guess it wouldn’t be that helpful. But why do you think I can’t do it? What did you mean by that?”

 

“Ah well, I’ve been thinking about it for a little while. Mind summoning your Keyblade real quick?”

 

“Uh…sure?”

 

Sora called it forward and held it up. “So, what are you thinking?”

 

“Put it down real quick.” Izuku placed his Keyblade on the ground. “Beside mine.”

 

“Okay…”

 

“So, I had been thinking about this ever since I saw your Keyblade. I had thought about it once or twice back when I was training with my Master, but I think now I have a better example. Especially since I have my own Keyblade to compare.”

 

“Uh huh…”

 

“Well, hmm, how should I put this? Keyblades are…picky with their wielders. Right?”

 

“I mean, I guess so.”

 

“Right.” Izuku grinned. “So, nobody is the same. Maybe people have similar fighting styles, but the way someone fights is unique in their own right. Like how Iida is more suited for close-quarters combat, but in his case, he mainly uses kicking attacks. Those attacks are fuelled by his engines. Mirko is-”

 

“Who’s Mirko?”

 

“...Right. She’s a hero in our world. Hmm…well, the point is someone can fight similarly to another, but their style is their own.”

 

“Uh-huh. I don’t quite get where you’re going with this.” Sora said.

 

“I will admit you’ve lost me as well, Midoriya.” Iida said. 

 

Todoroki was silent. 

 

Izuku felt his face flush. “R-Right, uh, what I’m trying to say is that everybody has a different style. And our Keyblades cater to that. Look.” He pointed at the two Keyblades on the ground. 

 

Sora leaned forward to look at them. 

 

“Oh, wait a second, your Keyblade doesn’t look as dense. And it’s a little longer. Can I…”

 

“Yeah.”

 

Sora reached forward and grabbed Indomitable Spirit. He was surprised to feel that it was lighter than his own. It almost weighed nothing to him. He lightly tapped it against the ground before giving it a swing. If it were any other weapon, he would think it would snap in two with how hard Izuku hit Heartless with it. 

 

“Pick up mine. See what you think of it.”

 

Izuku did so and held it up after a moment. 

 

“Your Keyblade is a little shorter, but it has more weight to it. Clearly, especially given that you can smack Heartless away pretty easily. But you see what I mean, in how our Keyblades are different?”

 

“Yeah, I think I’m getting it.” 

 

Their Keyblades shimmered and disappeared in a flash of light, then reappeared in the hands of their proper holders. 

 

“I guess all Keyblades are picky, huh?”

 

“They prefer to be where they belong.” Izuku shrugged. “Anyway, I focus more on magic attacks. My physical attacks are more based on speed. I can only do a lot of damage physically if I put a lot of strength into it. Meanwhile, you hit hard with every attack.”

 

“But at the cost of magic.” Sora frowned, then shrugged. “Well, I guess that’s just not in my fighting style. You think Donald will get off my case about learning magic if I tell him about this?”

 

“No.” Izuku gave him a look. “No, you can’t just ignore magic as a whole.”

 

Sora groaned. “Oh, come on, I’m not good at it anyway. Donald likes to point that out.”

 

“It’s a useful tool. You don’t have to master it. Just know the basics at least.”

 

“I’m trying to learn the basics, and you see how uppity he gets about that. He’s such a jerk about it.”

 

Izuku looked away. “Donald can be kinda…”

 

“Difficult.” Iida filled in for him. 

 

“Thank you, Iida. And I know he yells a lot…a lot…but I mean, I think he has our best interest at heart?”

 

“You know, when you say it like that, I’m not as thrilled to work with him.”

 

“Okay, fair.”

 

“He yells at us!”

 

“He does.”

 

“And I don’t like it.”

 

“I mean-”

 

“And neither do you!”

 

“It doesn’t bother me too much.”

 

Sora huffed and put his Keyblade away. “I’m just saying, he’s supposed to help and all, but he doesn’t have to be such a jerk about it. In the Coliseum, he said I need to practice, but that’s easier said than done when you have no time to practice. I know learning on the spot’s a thing, but…I mean, magic is hard. To me, at least. And I need more time to get it. And I wish he’d just get that and not be so…ugh, you get what I mean.”

 

Izuku had to close his eyes and not accidentally fill in the blank with a word Katsuki would use. He could think of them real easy, right on the spot. His dictionary was well-filled with various insults and swears. He grew up with a certain firecracker so of course, it was. But now was not the time.

 

He took a deep breath. “I get it. It’s hard to learn from a teacher that’s not too…nice.” His old teachers came to mind. “But it shouldn’t make you stop yourself from learning about it. But I get it. Sometimes it just leaves a bad taste in your mouth.”

 

Sora nodded to himself. 

 

“Well, how about we drop magic for now. If you want, I can try to teach you some of what I know a little later.” Izuku offered. “Can’t promise I’ll be any good at teaching, though.” 

 

Sora looked up at him before smiling. “I think I can live with that.”

 

Izuku sighed. “Okay, and like I said we can drop magic for now. Todoroki and Iida are done sparring. How about we have a quick round? No weapons this time?”

 

“Uh…” Sora looked to the side. “How about with weapons?”

 

Izuku raised an eyebrow. 

 

“Riku and I…usually…used swords when we sparred. I don’t think we ever used our fists. It was also kinda safer.”

 

“Hitting each other with toy swords is safer than punching someone?”

 

“...I mean, I think so.”

 

“Well, I guess I can give teaching hand-to-hand a try. At the very least, I can show you how to block and throw a punch.”

 

Sora grinned. “Alright, sure. Why not? I don’t think it can be that-oof!”

 

Izuku had swept his legs out from under him. “You know it feels kinda nice not being on the receiving end of that for once.”

 

“You jerk!” Sora got up. “That’s it. Teach me all you know, and then I’m gonna beat you.”

 

“You wanna bet?”

 

“Yeah!”

 

While Izuku got to work teaching Sora, Todoroki and Iida sat to the side and watched them. 

 

After a moment, Iida sighed and leaned back. 

 

“Those two, they’re really something, aren’t they?”

 

“I suppose so.”

 

“Is it strange that I’m still trying to work out the existence of magic?”

 

“Not really, it’s still surprising to me too,” Todoroki muttered. “It’s a strange power.”

 

“I still find it surprising that Midoriya’s power isn’t a Quirk. Though, if I truly think about it, there is no logical explanation for a Keyblade. A weapon you summon that allows you to channel different elements, but also specifically catered to defeating the Heartless.”

 

“To think those two don’t have a Quirk. Sora, I understand, seeing as he’s not from our world. Midoriya…is more surprising.”

 

“You thought his Keyblade was a Quirk?”

 

“Yes, we all did.”

 

Iida nodded in agreement and watched as Izuku pointed out different parts of himself. Common weaknesses to exploit when in a fistfight. He was saying something about punching someone in the jaw being a knockout button if done right. 

 

“You know,” Iida started, “on our way back from Wonderland, Donald mentioned something that piqued my interest.”

 

Todoroki glanced his way. 

 

“He asked if it was possible for someone to have magic and Quirk at the same time.”

 

“Do you think something like that would be possible?”

 

“Honestly, I have no idea.” He admitted. “I know a Keyblade isn’t required to use magic. Donald’s a fine example of that.

 

Todoroki nodded. “That is true. It seems somehow that magic is in every world. Save for ours, with Quirks and all.”

 

“Perhaps not all worlds have magic Todoroki, some may have powers like our own. I feel that we’ve only scratched the surface of what’s out there.”

 

He shrugged in agreement. Knowing there were other worlds out there, gods out there, monsters and people beyond what he could have imagined…it really made his own world seem so small.

 

Their own world used to feel like this huge, vast thing with endless places to explore. And now, it was just a small blip in the grand scheme of things. 

 

“Why are you so interested in magic all of a sudden?” Todoroki asked. “Especially if you’re still ‘working it out.’”

 

Iida was quiet before sighing. “I’m sure that you would be, or perhaps are, frustrated at having to be on the sidelines. There isn’t a lot we can do. We aren’t permitted to join them on any outing because we’re liabilities. Our Quirks don’t work on the Heartless. If we destroy them, it’s only temporary.”

 

“And you think that magic is the solution to that?”

 

“I believe so. I’ve seen Donald use his magic against Heartless, it seems it’s more effective than Quirks.”

 

Todoroki looked at him, then looked at the other two. “Do you think someone like us can use magic?”

 

“Perhaps. The only way to find out is to try.”

 

“And how do you propose we do that?”

 

“I suppose Midoriya could teach us, or perhaps Donald could.”

 

Todoroki hummed. “I’m not sure. They’ll be gone too often to properly teach us, and Midoriya may not be any better.”

 

Iida raised an eyebrow. “Why would you think that?”

 

“Because compared to Guardian, he’s a novice. I’m not sure if you were listening earlier, but he’s still learning how to use that new ability.”

 

“Right…” Iida faltered. “Well, surely someone else could do it! This world is full of refugees from other worlds. Surely someone would be able and willing. Leon may know something.”

 

Todoroki sighed and looked up at the sky. Faint stars glittered in the distance. Each one was apparently a different world. Some new places with different rules, different lives, and different cultures. 

 

Todoroki clenched his left hand and loosened it. He continued that pattern until he could release the tension in his body. “I don’t know if I can do that. Add on another thing to learn.”

 

He looked at his left hand. 

 

“I’m still trying to get used to using my fire, and getting to an acceptable skill level. I’ve fallen behind, and learning something like magic could hinder the progress I’m trying to make. Assuming I’d be able to do it in the first place.”

 

Iida watched him and nodded to himself. 

 

“I can understand where you’re coming from, but remember it may be helpful in the future. And you’re not alone, I’d be willing to help you in any way I can. If you would like help with your fire, don’t hesitate to ask.”

 

The dual Quirk user watched for a moment, then nodded to himself. “Thank you.”

 

“Of course.”

 

They looked up as they heard a loud thud across from them.

 

Sora had been thrown to the ground and wheezed for breath. He coughed and got up with Izuku’s help.

 

“What the heck was that?”

 

“An over-the-shoulder throw. I will say though, for a quick lesson, your form is already improving.

 

“Yeah, yeah, yeah, now teach me how to do that!”

 

“Okay,” Izuku helped him to his feet. “So-”

 

“Izuku!”

 

They all looked up to see Eri running into the Third District. Trailing behind her was one of Donald’s nephews. The red one, Huey.

 

“Hey Eri!” Izuku waved. “What’s going on, is everything okay?”

 

She nodded. “Yup! Just wanted to see what you were doing.” 

 

“We’re sparring, nothing much.”

 

“Yeah like getting thrown on the ground isn’t ‘much’.” Sora rolled his eyes. 

 

“Ok, I just wanted to see what you guys were up to. Also…I wanted to know if you were hungry.”

 

“Yeah, I’m starving!” Sora shouted. 

 

“I do think we’re due for a break.” Iida said. “A longer one, anyway.”

 

Todoroki nodded.

 

Izuku smiled. “Alright, that sounds good. What do you have in mind, Eri?”

 

Eri rocked back and forth on her heels and paused for a moment. “Uhm…I was thinking of some home food. Like you made back home.”

 

“Oh so you want me to cook?”

 

“Yup!”

 

“Is there-“

 

“Leon says the kitchen is fully stocked. So…” She trailed off with a smile.

 

“Alright, alright. I’ll make us some. Iida, Todoroki, you want any?”

 

“Sounds good.”

 

“Thank you, Midoriya! I can assist if you-“

 

“Actually, Aerith asked for you,” Eri said. “She says she has more stuff for you to deliver.”

 

“Ah…sorry, Midoriya.”

 

“It’s fine. I’ll save you a plate. Huey, would you like lunch?”

 

The duck startled, then beamed. “And try a culinary dish from your world? Of course!”

 

“Okay, Sora, you want some too?”

 

“Uh, yeah. Do you really have to ask?”

 

“Do you mind helping me out?”

 

The younger Keyblade wielder paused. “Do I have to go near a stove?”

 

Izuku raised an eyebrow. “Why?”

 

“Uh…I’m not…allowed near stoves. For reasons.”

 

“Do I want to know?”

 

“Probably not. No.”




-HoL-




“So, Eri filled me in on some stuff about her world. Heroes, villains, Quirks, it’s pretty amazing!”

 

Izuku had figured Huey had tagged along to make sure Eri got to them okay. It turns out he had wanted to talk to him and Sora for a while. Them being Keyblade wielders and being able to visit different worlds and all. 

 

“Since Eri told me a little about her world, could you tell me about yours Sora?”

 

“Me?” Sora pointed at himself. He hummed to himself as he peeled potatoes. “Well, I’m from the Destiny Islands. It’s pretty much what it sounds like, there are a couple islands, but my friends and I live on the big island. Then there was the smaller island where we’d go hang out.”

 

“Destiny Islands, interesting.” Huey wrote that down in his notebook. “So, is it just islands? Is there any kind of mainland?”

 

“Uh…no, actually. It’s all just a bunch of islands. Each one is kinda different from the other, but bigger boats, usually some to and from different places with different things to sell.”

 

“Does each island have its own specific resource?” 

 

“Kinda. My island was mostly for fishing and stuff, but we’re also seasonal. Some fish only show up for certain seasons and in different parts of the island. But we gotta be careful not to over harvest areas, it’s a funny balance.”

 

“That’s pretty cool…Sora, potatoes.” 

 

“Oh, right!” He went back to peeling them. 

 

“Interesting, and do you guys have any special events over there?” 

 

“Well, we have a festival for the Summer Solstice. There are a bunch of booths and games set up all over the place, and there are really cool fireworks! One year my dad and Riku’s dad took us to the small island and we fired off our own. Plus it was cool to see the fireworks from the mainland from so far.”

 

Sora smiled to himself as he recalled it. A few years ago they insisted on bringing Kairi, and they ran around the island chasing each other with sparklers. Then sitting on that tree to watch the sky light up with fireworks. 

 

They had begun to do that every year since then, their own little tradition. 

 

“Do you guys sail to the smaller island by yourselves?” Izuku asked. He winced as he took the lid off a pot with his bare hand. 

 

“Yeah, we do. We’re old enough so we’re allowed to. Our parents just don’t want us there by ourselves in case something happens.”

 

Has anything happened?”

 

Sora looked Izuku in the eye, then quickly looked away. “How many potatoes do you need?”

 

“What you did should be enough.” Izuku put the lid back and grabbed the vegetables, then began chopping them up. 

 

“Do you need anything else?” Sora asked. “I don’t wanna just stand around.”

 

“You can’t be near a stove, right?”

 

“Please no.”

 

“Can you wash the rice?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Who taught you how to cook, Izuku?” Huey asked.

 

“My mom.”

 

“Your mom has to make really good food since the food you make is good.” Eri spoke up from the table. 

 

Izuku smiled. “She di- does . Whenever she got to come home, I always looked forward to her meals.” He glanced at Eri. “Master’s food is pretty good too.”

 

She nodded. “It’s the best .”

 

“Hey, actually, Eri mentioned that this Aqua person. Your master, trained you. Did she give you the ability to use a Keyblade?” 

 

Izuku froze for a moment, then resumed what he was doing. “No, she sought me out because she could tell I had the potential for it. She gave me the tools to be able to use my abilities, and not let them go out of control.”

 

“Did you know you were capable of manifesting a Keyblade?”

 

“No…I didn’t.”

 

“What about you Sora?”

 

“Nope.”

 

Huey frowned. “So it really is random, isn’t it? Do you two have any sort of family member that could have used a Keyblade?”

 

“Not a chance.” Sora said. “As far as I know, my family’s pretty normal.”

 

“Same.” Izuku looked over at them. “Nothing in my family really stands out.”

 

Huey narrowed his eyes at his notebook. “Nobody in your family had strange powers? Eri told me about your world and Quirks and stuff.”

 

“Not as far as I know.” Izuku shrugged. “It’s a pretty normal tree.”

 

Huey groaned. “So there really is no way to tell if someone can have a Keyblade, is there?”

 

“Told ya.” Eri grinned. 

 

“You just have to be worthy, I guess,” Sora said. “Which, I have no idea how I am. But I’m glad I got it. Hey, Izuku.”

 

“Yes?”

 

Sora flicked water in his face and laughed as he fled to the other side of the room. 

 

“Very funny. This is a kitchen, Sora. We’re not supposed to-what’s that?” Izuku frowned and looked at the corner of the room. 

 

When Sora turned around to see what he was pointing at, Izuku casted a small water spell and splashed Sora. 

 

Sora sputtered and tried to wipe his face dry. “Hey! I didn’t use magic.”

 

“Well, you ran away!”

 

“I’m out of bounds.”

 

What bounds?

 

“The bounds of the kitchen.”

 

“You are still technically in the kitchen.”

 

“I’ve emotionally decided that I’m not.”

 

“But you -”

 

“Izuku,” Eri cut him off, “the stove.”

 

“Gah!”

 

They watched as Izuku turned the heat down as a pot began boiling over and checked on the other dishes. Sora laughed, and Izuku turned around, and gave him a look as he pointed at him with a spoon. He hid behind the other two.

 

“Eri, don’t let him hurt me.”

 

“Izuku won’t hurt you. He’s harmless.” Eri smiled up at him. “Right Izuku?”

 

Izuku smiled. “Yes, I’m completely harmless. There’s no reason to worry about me.”

 

“When you say it like that, I don’t think I should believe you.”

 

Huey and Eri laughed to themselves as the other two settled down. 

 

Izuku shook his head and went back to cooking. Once it looked like nothing would burn, Izuku turned back around and began to chop vegetables for a side dish. 

 

Things had become peaceful again. Huey asked them questions, which led to topic after topic. Sometimes one of them would go off on a tangent, explaining things about their world or drifting into a story about something they’ve seen or done. 

 

Occasionally Sora would get up and help Izuku out with something, then get out of his way. 

 

It was peaceful for a while until someone else walked in. 

 

Donald came walking into the kitchen, muttering to himself, then paused when he saw all of them in there. 

 

“What are you all doing in here?”

 

“Making food.”

 

“Helping him with food.”

 

“Sitting here.”

 

“Hi, Uncle Donald!”

 

Donald looked around, then approached the island Izuku was working at. Izuku eyed him and then looked back to what he was doing. 

 

“Do you want some too Donald? I’m making a lot. I’m pretty sure I’ll have some extra.”

 

“No, I was going to make something else. How much longer are you going to be?”

 

“Not too long, I’ll be done soon.”

 

Donald stepped back with a hum. “Alright, I’ll just wait over here then.”

 

“Uh, okay.”

 

Izuku kept to himself as he worked, looking up to the others when they began to talk again. He kept glancing at Donald who was a little too close to his workspace. The magician was just watching him, then looking at the stove, then back to watching Izuku. 

 

Izuku tried to give him a smile as he worked, even as he felt a tick of annoyance. 

 

“So, Huey,” Izuku looked at them, “you’ve asked us a lot about our worlds. Why don’t you tell us about yours?”

 

Huey beamed and nearly jumped out of his seat. “Well, our world is chock full of a bunch of different things. I wanna say it’s normal like yours Sora, where the mass of the population are just regular people. And then there are some people or places with magical attributes…or some people that are just kinda the outliers. Like Uncle Scrooge.”

 

“He’s anything but normal,” Donald added. 

 

“We’ve gone on a lot of adventures since we met him! Actually, Uncle Donald used to go adventuring with him too.”

 

Sora raised an eyebrow. “Really? Donald?”

 

“Yes me!” 

 

Sora looked at him and shook his head. “I can’t see it.”

 

“Hey!”

 

“Don’t be upset about it Uncle Donald, when we first met Uncle Scrooge and we found out, we couldn’t believe it either.”

 

Donald grumbled to himself and went back to watching Izuku. “How much longer are you gonna be?”

 

“Not too long. No offense Donald, but you just standing there and asking me how long it’s going take won’t make everything cook faster.” 

 

“I’m not asking you to cook faster, I just need an estimate of time.”

 

“I’m not sure, 10 minutes?”

 

“Fine.”

 

Donald turned around to rummage through a cabinet and began to pull out some stuff. When Izuku turned to check on the stove, then turned around to see things that weren’t there before on the counter. Izuku shot Donald a look and moved what he pulled out to the side to continue what he was doing.

 

“I need those.”

 

“You’re not cooking right now, are you? I need the space.”

 

Sora looked up at that, then at the others. Eri watched on in interest while Huey looked concerned. 

 

Izuku took a deep breath and continued his work. 

 

Oh my god, is this how my mom felt?

 

Izuku cleared his throat. “Donald?”

 

“What?”

 

“So uh, you cook right? I meant you’re going to make something right now, so I assume you do.”

 

“Of course I know how to cook!”

 

“Right of course. So, uh, do you usually have rules about your kitchen?”

 

The others’ looked between the two as they spoke. Their eyes lingered on the one that was using a knife to chop vegetables up. 

 

Huey leaned towards Eri and whispered. “Izuku is harmless, right? I mean, he won’t do anything right?”

 

“He won’t.”

 

“Good.”

 

“...Probably.”

 

Probably?

 

Donald watched Izuku and nodded. “Of course I do. The boys aren’t supposed to run around or play in the kitchen while I’m using it. That’s the main rule.”

 

“Right. So, you are aware that kitchen rules differ between people right?”

 

“Are you sure that’s a thing?”

 

“Different people, different rules.”

 

“So where are you going with this?” Donald crossed his arms.

 

Izuku smiled and harshly cut something in two. “So, are you going to help me?”

 

“What? No, I don't know what you’re making. I’m just waiting for you to finish so I can make something of my own.”

 

“So you don’t plan on helping me? At all?”

 

“No.”

 

Sora felt himself sweating bullets and eyed the door. It would be really nice for someone else to come in right about now.

 

“Alright. That’s fine. So…” Izuku made a shooing gesture. “Can you leave? Please?”

 

“Why should I leave?”

 

“Because you’re not helping me?”

 

“You said you’re almost done didn’t you? And I don’t want anybody else taking my place if I leave.”

 

Izuku sighed and turned toward Donald, knife still in hand. “Donald. Please get out.”

 

The magician narrowed his eyes. 

 

“Are you-”

 

“Donald. Please .”

 

“...Fine. But let me know when you’re done.” On his way out Donald grumbled something to himself. 

 

“Oh sure I will. And I’ll leave you all the dishes too.” Izuku muttered. 

 

When Donald was out of the room they were all quiet, listening to Izuku finish cutting food up and putting something in a sizzling pan. 

 

Sora looked around and laughed after a moment. “There is a land called Passive Agressiva, and you are their king.”

 

“You haven’t met my mother.”

 

Eri laughed as Huey sputtered. “I-I think that explains a few things.”

 

“There’s a reason why my father never went in the kitchen.” 

 

“Oh my goodness.”

 

Sora shrugged. “I mean…someone being in the kitchen and they’re not doing anything to help while you’re cooking, yeah my parents didn’t like it when that happened. It’s annoying. I mean they’d get on each other’s cases when the other did that.”

 

“Is that why you’re not allowed near a stove?”

 

“Oh no, that’s a totally different story.”



-.-



Leon sighed as he came back from a long patrol. There were hardly any Heartless to deal with this time around thankfully. The most exhausting thing were the locals. It wasn’t the first time he had to sort out some kind of spat, and it wouldn’t be the last. 

 

There was something about a cat, a dog, and a hamster running around. Nobody knew who they belonged to, and they caused a mess over where the market was trying to reopen. 

 

On top of that there was a kid that was trying to take a guitar, and a speedster trying to help him out. 

 

In the end he wrangled the animals and someone said they’d look after them. He got the guitar kid and speedster to agree to work at the booth they both caused trouble for. At least one of them had the decency to look embarrassed. 

 

He was tired, and he just wanted to rest. 

 

As he walked towards his room he saw the door to the room shared by Iida and Todoroki open. He raised an eyebrow and walked by to make sure everything was okay. 

 

He stopped in his tracks when he got a look inside, and he saw exactly half of the room had been remodled. Standing on the other side, admiring his work, was none other than Todoroki. 

 

“What did you do?” Leon stepped forward. 

 

Todoroki looked at him then at the room again. “I remodeled my side of the room to something more comfortable.”

 

“How the hell did you do this? With, what like a day tops?”

 

Todoroki looked him dead in the eye. 

 

“With hard work.”

 

-.-




“You know you could have just asked me to leave the kitchen. You didn’t have to threaten me.”

 

“Izuku did not threaten you. You just don’t know how to listen. Let alone read a room.”

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

“What do you think it means?”

 

“Here we go again.”

 

Despite sitting at opposite ends of the room, Sora and Donald still managed to argue. 

 

Sora, Izuku, Eri, Todoroki, and Iida all sat together on one side of the room. The other two triplets and Webby, invited by Huey, also sat together. Toshinori hovered around somewhere, while Donald and Goofy were on the other side of the room. Leon and Yuffie also joined them at some point, taking what was left of what was made. 

 

“You know, you hate it when people do the exact same thing Uncle Donald.” Huey pointed out. “Lingering around a space you’re using and asking how long until you’re done.”

 

Donald narrowed his eyes at his nephew. “I thought you were supposed to be on my side.”

 

“I’m just saying.”

 

“Go easy on ‘im Donald.” Goofy pat his friend’s back. “He don’t mean nothin’ by it.”

 

“Whatever.”

 

Some scattered laughs went around the room as they all enjoyed their meal.

 

“Hey Izuku, I’ve gotta a question for ya.”

 

“Hm?”

 

“Well, I gotta say I’ve noticed somethin’. Whenever yer around yer friends, they call ya by yer last name, and ya do the same. Why is that?”

 

“Actually, yeah, I’ve noticed that too.” Sora added. “I don’t really get it. If you’re friends, why don’t you call each other by your first names?”

 

“Ah, well you see where we’re from we use each other’s last names because it’s more…formal. It’s a cultural thing. But when you do know someone well, or are part of the family. they usually use your given name. Like I just met Iida and Todoroki, I don’t know them too well, so we use each other’s last names.”

 

“But you can’t use each other’s first names?”

 

“We can, but it’s usually by request, or again if you know someone well. If I considered them close enough and wanted to drop the formalities I would ask them to call me by my first name.”

 

“Oh, so that was why you kept telling Leon to call you Midoriya when we first met.”

 

Goofy paused before around, then back at Izuku. “Ah geez, we just started callin’ ya Izuku. We didn’t know it was a cultural thing. Sorry ‘bout that. Would ya prefer it if we call ya Midoriya?”

 

Izuku shook his head. “N-No, no, it’s okay! I’ve gotten used to you all calling me Izuku, so it’s not a big deal. I figure it probably would have been easier too, since the majority of you all don’t do the last name thing.”

 

“Alright then, if yer sure.”

 

“Cool, so I’ll keep calling you Izuku,” Sora looked at the others. “What about you guys? Can I call you by your first names?”

 

Iida cleared his throat. “I would prefer it if you referred to me by my family name, please. I mean no offense, I just feel that it is more appropriate.”

 

“Aw okay, and you Todoroki?”

 

Todoroki looked up from his food. “No.”

 

“Okay, fair enough.”

 

Donald rolled his eyes. “You can’t expect everyone to be okay with it Sora.”

 

“I know that. That’s why I asked. Because it’s polite . Something you apparently can’t be in a kitchen.”

 

“Oh my god.”

 

“You know what?” Donald stood up

 

“What?

 

“Please don’t…” Izuku covered his face. 

 

You don’t get to talk about politeness when you’re reckless and you can’t-”

 

“How are those two things related?”

 

“This is an incident was just a few hours ago. Like two tops, how is this still a subject?” Izuku asked. “And it wasn’t even you who was involved.”

 

“I was a third party that was still involved.”

 

“You were sitting there sweating bullets, afraid I was actually gonna do something.” Izuku hissed.

 

“I was involved by proximity.”

 

“You-”

 

“Alright you two…three.” Leon stepped forward. “You,” he pointed at Donald, “don’t barge into the kitchen when someone else is using it. Be happy it was Green and not Yuffie. You,” Izuku, “don’t threaten people with knives.”

 

“I didn’t-”

 

“And you.” He looked at Sora. “Drop it. I heard you’re not allowed near a stove-”

 

“How?!”

 

“I take it you set something on fire once. Do not do it in this place. It’s bad enough that one ,” he glared at Todoroki, “remodled half a freaking room. No more incidents in this place. Am I clear?”

 

They all looked away and grumbled their agreements and promised not to do anything.

 

The room was quiet until Sora glanced at Todoroki. “You remodeled half a room?”

 

“Yes, it was easier than I thought.”

 

Leon groaned and rubbed his eyes as Toshinori laughed beside him. 

 

Toshinori smiled as he looked over them all.  It was almost strange, this moment of peace. Usually everyone was scattered and doing something on their own, whether it be settling in or working on a task they’ve been assigned.

 

He and Cid were almost finished with the prototype of their project, they were sure of it. It was amazing what one could accomplish in such a short time. 

 

Toshinori looked up from his plate to see the others laughing about something while Donald huffed and puffed. 

 

This was good for them. This small piece of bliss that ignored the worlds outside their own and all the troubles that came with it. For now they could have peace and enjoy themselves. 

 

Toshinori smiled to himself as he saw Izuku laugh at something one of the others said.

 

The weight of worlds sat on their shoulders, but even so-

 

It was still nice to let them be kids.





-HoL-




Notes:

Thanks to Hound for betaing this fic

Discord: https://discord.gg/yFZPD5K

Chapter 21: Crash Landing

Summary:

Crash landings in the jungle are never fun, are they?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Crash Landing





  What happened?

 

It felt like he was falling or sinking. He wasn’t sure. It was hard to think with the pounding in his skull. 

 

Everything hurts.

 

He looked up through half-lidded eyes to see a bright light. Sunlight, he figured. He managed to command his limbs to drag him to the surface. As he swam up, he realized that his lungs were on fire. 

 

Izuku broke the surface of the water and coughed as he tried to scan his surroundings. The sun was too bright, and the sound of everything overwhelmed him. It all sent his headache to a new level, coupled with the nausea he wanted to pass out right then and there. 

 

I think I’m concussed. That’s not good.

 

He looked around through squinted eyes and saw he was in the middle of some kind of waterfall area. Large streams of water fell from above and into the valley. Large green vines and foliage grew from the high stone walls that caged him in. Thankfully there was some solid land he could see. 

 

Everything in this world was green. It was more of a nature-based world. Probably a jungle, if he had to guess. He would have marveled at it if another spike of pain hadn’t torn through his head. He could complain or be in awe later. He just needed to get to some solid ground. 

 

He heard some light splashing as he began to make his way over to some trees.

 

“W-Wait! Izuku, wait for me!”

 

He paused and looked around for the source of the voice. He hadn’t seen anybody else while looking around. Or did he just not spot them?

 

“Down here!”

 

He glanced down to see Jiminy using his umbrella as a boat and paddling toward him. So he wasn’t all alone; from the looks of it, Jiminy was uninjured. That was good. It was good that he was around one unharmed person. Which meant he would be more coherent than Izuku was. 

 

Izuku wordlessly held out his hand, and the cricket climbed atop it, then up to his shoulder. 

 

“That was quite a fall there. Are you okay, Izuku?”

 

The teen shook his head and regretted it a moment later. Then he went back to swimming to land or a shallower part of the water. He’d take either at the moment. 

 

He nearly fainted on the spot as soon as the water was shallow enough for him to stand. From there, it was easy to make his way to dry land. Now that he was used to it, the waterfalls were somewhat calming. 

 

“There we go, easy now.” Jiminy hopped off his shoulder as Izuku kneeled on the ground. “Are ya hurt anywhere? You said ya didn’t feel too good.”

 

“I think I hit my head,” he mumbled as he pressed the side of his head that was aching the worst. “I’m pretty sure I’m concussed and…yeah. Yeah, I got hit.” He pulled his hand away from his head and saw a red smear. 

 

It’s probably not too bad, the wound. Head wounds bleed. Don’t panic.

 

“Oh! Oh, Izuku, you’re hurt!”

 

“I’m okay.” He muttered. “I’m okay. I think that’s the worst of it.” He leaned against a tree trunk. The moss that grew on it was surprisingly soft. “I need to heal myself before I do anything else. I can’t do anything like this.”

 

“Do you think you can manage that?”

 

“Yeah, I just need a…” He paused when he reached for his bag. It wasn’t there. “Oh.”

 

“I didn’t see your bag fall with us.”

 

“Fall?”

 

Jiminy gave him a look of concern. “You don’t remember that? Oh dear, it really did a number on you, didn’t it?”

 

“Yeah. It’s fine. I can just use a Cure spell.”

 

“Are you sure that’s wise? What if it misfires?”

 

“I don’t think it will. Even if it's not effective, some healing is better than nothing.”

 

Izuku sighed and sat up. He held out his hands and tried to focus through the thrumming pain. He pulled at his magic and channeled it into healing. Soft, light petals fell over his form. He groaned as the headache grew worse until the pain and thrumming began to ease. 

 

When he couldn’t hold it anymore, he stopped the spell and used the tree to support his weight. It took a moment for everything to come back to him. The ache wasn’t as severe anymore, and everything was dialed down to normal levels. The waterfalls were bearable, the sunlight no longer blinded him, and, more importantly, his mind was much clearer. 

 

“Izuku? How are you doing?”

 

“Better, not quite healed all the way. But better.”

 

He held a hand for Jiminy to hop on before standing up. The cricket climbed up to his shoulder as he stretched out his limbs. 

 

“Everything is still a little fuzzy, but I’m hoping that’ll go away soon enough.” He held out a hand and summoned Indomitable Spirit. 

 

Good, still responsive with no delay. 

 

Jiminy gave him a questioning look as he made his weapon disappear before cycling through small spells. He conjured small wisps of each spell he could before canceling them. He couldn't use too much, he already used quite a bit of magic healing himself.

 

“What are ya doing there?”

 

“Just testing a few things, but it looks like I’m alright. If we were to run into some Heartless, I like our chances. Even though I healed myself, I still hit my head pretty hard, so I need to make sure there’s no delay between my intention to cast magic and it actually going through.”

 

“Just a little once over on yourself. I gotcha.”

 

“Yeah.” He rubbed his eyes and looked around. “I don’t know where the others are, and I’m not even sure how we got here. If I ended up over here, does that mean they landed somewhere nearby?”

 

“Izuku, they didn’t land anywhere near here. In fact, I don’t think they landed at all. I think it’s more likely the Gummi Ship crashed! I hope everyone is alright, but as far as I know, you’re the only one that fell.”

 

Izuku stopped and glanced at the cricket. “How exactly did I fall? Did the Gummi Ship get attacked or…”

 

“Oh, dear. Izuku, what’s the last thing you remember?”

 

“Uh, clearly? I remember saying bye to Eri and the others, then getting on the Gummi Ship. Everything after that is kinda blank.”

 

“That’s quite a big blank.”

 

“I guess?” Izuku ducked under some branches and made his way over tree roots. There was no set path for him to follow, which made getting lost easier. His best bet was probably just picking a direction and sticking to it.

 

Jiminy sighed and pulled out his journal. “Things got pretty heated between Sora and Donald. You and Goofy tried to keep them from arguing. And then it escalated.”

 

“And that seemed to go over well.” Izuku sighed. “Am I really the only one that fell? You didn’t see anyone else?”

 

“Nope.”

 

“Did you at least see which way the ship was heading while we fell?”

 

The cricket sighed and took off his hat. “Unfortunately, I didn’t. But you may run into them at some point. You have to.”

 

“Yeah.” He huffed as he swatted away a few low-hanging vines and leaves. He stopped, then looked up. “Well, maybe I can find them faster.”

 

“How so?”

 

Izuku grabbed a vine and walked over to one of the trees nearby. He looked around the tree and felt around it. It had no give. It was solid and grounded. He gave a hard tug to the vine, and it didn’t snap. 

 

“We can get a higher vantage point.”

 

“Are you sure you should do that? You just finished healing yourself, and even then, you couldn’t do it all the way. Are you sure this is a good idea?”

 

“It’s going to have to be. We don’t have a lot of time just to wander around aimlessly.” He grunted as he wrapped some of the vine around his hand, so he had a better grip. He huffed as he tugged it again, then began to try and climb. 

 

“Please be careful,” Jiminy warned. 

 

“I’ll be okay.” He assured him. He tried to listen to that assurance himself. He had only begun to climb, and he could feel his arms shaking. It was fine. He just had to get to one of the upper branches and try to look out from there. Then he could get back down to solid ground and make his way out of there. He could already see the branch he was planning on perching on.

 

Izuku took a shaky breath and paused. A short wave of dizziness struck him, and he shut his eyes to keep the world from spinning. 

 

I’m not completely healed. Did I go too fast? But I didn’t think I’d deal with any symptoms this bad…I should be healed enough. It should be enough. 

 

“Izuku.”

 

“I-I’m okay. Just a little dizzy.”

 

“Izuku, you shouldn’t be using your magic!” 

 

“Huh?” He looked at his hands and gasped as fire danced around his fingers. He hurriedly pulled his magic back and sighed. “Oh, that isn’t good.”

 

“No, it isn’t. Izuku maybe you oughta get yourself back down there. We can figure out another way to get out of here and find the others. But there’s no reason to be putting yourself in danger when there are other solutions.”

 

He took a shaky sigh, then nodded. “Yeah, you’re right. Okay, we can figure out another way.” 

 

He was being reckless. He needed to think things out better. He couldn’t just do something on a whim and hope for the best. He was really lucky Jiminy had fallen with him. At least someone could make him think over other options. 

 

They heard a snapping sound as he began to make his way down. Izuku paused his descent, looked up to where he had been a moment ago, and saw the vine beginning to tear where his fire had been. 

 

“Oh-”

 

The vine snapped, and they were back in free fall. They both yelled in surprise, and Izuku tried to conjure up an Aero spell to slow the fall. Just before he could even try, he hit something, and the wind was knocked out of him. 

 

Izuku wheezed as he tried to catch his breath and looked at what he had hit. Or rather, what caught him. 

 

He found himself looking at a reddish-brown elephant that peered back at him. It looked almost as confused as Izuku was. He looked down and saw a trunk wrapped around his midsection. He was slowly placed down on the ground, and before he could move the elephant was brushing him off. It was making small noises as if it was muttering to itself. Or scolding him. 

 

“Uh, Jiminy, you see an elephant, too, right?” He whispered. “I didn’t somehow hit my head again?”

 

“No, I see it too.”

 

After a moment the elephant stopped, and the two were stuck looking at each other. Izuku began to move away. 

 

“Uh, thanks for not letting us fall?” He tried. He got no response other than a head tilt. Of course, the elephant couldn’t understand him. “Um, well, I guess we’ll be leaving now.” He gave a small wave and began to walk away. 

 

Izuku stepped over a tree root and walked as fast as he could. He wasn’t sure what had happened, but he was thankful for it. 

 

“Do you think we should ask him for directions?” Jiminy asked. 

 

“I don’t think that’ll be much help unless you speak elephant, and none of us knew about that.”

 

“I’m afraid I don’t.”

 

“Yeah. So maybe-” Izuku paused as he felt something rest on his head. He looked behind and saw the elephant was back. It gently prodded at him until he turned back to the elephant. 

 

“Uh…yes?”

 

“I told you to ask for directions. Maybe this fella can help!”

 

“I…” He stopped. He was about to argue that there was no telling if the elephant would understand him or not. But they were in another world. Not every world followed the same rules, so this one probably had a few bends in it.

 

“Okay,” he looked up. “Can you help us find our friends? We got separated, and I don’t know where they are. We all got kinda lost from each other.”

 

The elephant seemed to raise an eyebrow, then made a trumpeting sound and turned away. He began to walk away, leaving the other two confused. 

 

“I…guess he can’t.” Izuku sighed. “It was worth a shot so-”

 

The elephant made another noise and made him stop. He looked back and saw the elephant looking back at him. It was gesturing around and making more noises. 

 

“Oh. you can help us. Okay, so I’ll follow you.” 

 

Izuku followed after, and the elephant continued onwards.

 

“So, I guess you can understand me,” Izuku muttered. “Thank you, by the way.”





-HoL-





“Wake up…Sora, wake up!” 

 

He gasped as he opened his eyes. He looked around frantically as he dragged air into his lungs. He felt like the wind had got knocked out of him. Once he caught his breath, he rolled onto his side and slowly got up. 

 

“Ugh, everything hurts.”

 

He slowly got to his feet, and when he was sure he wouldn’t fall, he began to look over himself. He found a few scrapes and bruises, but nothing seemed to be broken. He looked to where he landed, then up at the hole in the ceiling. 

 

“I probably didn’t fall too far if I’m not that banged up. That’s good, but…” he stopped when he saw a yellow bag on the ground. “No. No, no, no, no.” He hurried over and grabbed the bag. He looked through it and saw everything inside was still intact. He looked around for any trace of his friend. 

 

“Izuku? Izuku!” He shouted. “Come on, you gotta be around here somewhere…”

 

He walked around the treehouse and stumbled over the occasional loose floorboard. 

 

There was no sign of him in there, but he still had to be nearby. His backpack was there, and Sora was pretty sure he had seen it fall with him. He thinks…maybe…it all happened so fast. 

 

He shook his head and slung the bag over his shoulder. 

 

He was worried about Izuku.

 

This wouldn’t have happened if Donald hadn’t been such a jerk…

 

He looked around again and raised his voice. “Izuku? Goofy? Donald? Come on, one of you guys gotta be around here somewhere.”

 

He heard a floorboard from above creak as he walked around the treehouse. He paused as a floorboard creaked from above, and he looked up in hopes of seeing one of the others. Instead, he saw a yellow and black blur leap toward him.

 

He gasped and stumbled back and summoned his Keyblade in time to block the swipe of sharp claws that came his way. The force was enough to make him slam into a wall. He groaned and then scrambled out of the way to avoid its teeth and claws. 

 

Sora readied himself and stepped to the side as the animal watched him. He had to keep his eyes on it and not get distracted. If he did, then that was it. Lights out. 

 

As soon as the leopard moved, so did Sora. He brought up his weapon and blocked the strike; the leopard recoiled and hissed at him before furiously swiping at him again. Sora managed to block or dodge most of them, then retaliated. 

 

He didn’t necessarily like the thought of hitting it, but he’d rather not get clawed to death. 

 

He flinched at the noise as he smacked the leopard with the Keyblade. Once, twice, thrice, before it regained its composure and charged at him again. He yelped and narrowly dodged another flurry of teeth and claws. 

 

It gave him no room to breathe or even think. He couldn’t come up with a plan to get it off his back. 

 

When it got too close, Sora brought up his Keyblade to block, but the force of the strike was enough to knock the weapon out of his hands. Before he could make a grab at it, the leopard struck again. 

 

He brought an arm up to protect himself and shouted as claws raked over his forearm. He yelled in pain and looked down to see four long gashes running down his arm. He hissed in pain but forced himself to ignore it as his Keyblade reappeared in his hand. 

 

The leopard got too close again, and Sora swung at it. A harsh crack made it stumble back and glare at him. He glared right back.

 

I need to get this thing off my back. But if I run, it’ll chase and catch me.

 

He looked down to see yellow energy crackling along his blade. He gasped and then looked back at the leopard and braced himself. The beast circled around him and growled as it watched him. Sora never let it see his back. As soon as he couldn’t see it, it was over for him. 

 

He grit his teeth as the energy continued to spark and build in power. 

 

The leopard stopped in front of him and roared as it leaped toward him. When it was close enough, Sora slammed his Keyblade on the ground, and electric energy ran wild. The leopard roared again before falling to the ground in a limp pile.

 

He stared at it for a moment before wheezing in relief. 

 

“Oh, that was close. Way too close, now to-” He flinched as his arm throbbed in pain and reminded him of the bleeding gashes. “Right. Right.” He backed away from the leopard and pulled Izuku’s bag off his shoulder to look through it. 

 

He was so glad Izuku restocked before they left. He was going to have to thank him when he saw him again. 

 

Sora pulled out a potion and took out the cork with his teeth. “Uh…drinking or pouring?” He muttered. He was pretty sure Donald said something about potions having more effect on something like burns and stuff when poured on them. 

 

He stopped. 

 

“Jerk…” He muttered to himself and poured the potion onto the gashes. He hissed in pain as the potion stung his wounds. He stopped after his arm was consumed by a burning sensation. He fidgeted and cringed until the burning feeling died down, and he saw the gashes were now just long shallow scratches. 

 

He sighed and looked over what little was left in the bottle, then downed it. It healed whatever little scrapes and bruises he got from the fall. 

 

“Alright. I’m okay again.” He pulled the bag over his shoulder again, then glanced at the still unmoving leopard. He knew the stunning ability he had was effective against Heartless, he hoped it was just as effective on normal things like animals. 

 

He hummed to himself and turned away to leave. Just before he reached the doors, he heard claws scraping against wood and whirled around to see the leopard charging after him again. 

 

Before he could summon his Keyblade again, someone jumped in front of him and held off the leopard. 

 

Sora looked up to see a guy holding the animal back with a spear. The two struggled with each other for a moment before he threw the leopard off him. The man and the beast glared at each other before the cat hissed and sprinted away, then threw itself out the window. Leaving shattered glass and splintered wood scattered nearby. 

 

His heart pounded out of his chest as he stared out the window, then at the random man that appeared. The man slowly turned around and looked over him before speaking. 

 

“Sabor. Danger.”

 

“Huh? Do you mean what attacked me? It has a name?”

 

The man grunted in response. 

 

“Oh, well, thank you.”

 

“Thank you.” The man repeated his words. 

 

Sora looked around and hummed to himself. If this guy came to save him, he must be a world resident. Which meant he could help!

 

“Anyway, what is this place?”

 

“This place, this place?” He echoed Sora’s words. 

 

“Uhhh, okay? Do you know where my friends are? We got separated, have you seen them?”

 

The man gave him a puzzled look.

 

Sora hummed, then put his hands to his chest. “Friends…” He stretched the word out slowly in hopes he’d understand.

 

The man mimicked his gesture. “Friends.” 

 

He beamed. “Yeah, that’s right, friends! There are three of them. The loud one is Don-” He stopped, then looked down. 

 

“You know what? Nevermind. I’m looking for my friends Riku, Kairi…and Izuku.”

 

The man grunted. “Look for Riku, friends?”

 

“Right!”

 

While the man seemed to ponder over his words, Sora saw a shimmer just behind him. He leaned over to see a familiar figure looking back at him.

 

Kairi?

 

“Kairi, friends?”

 

“Uhh, right…” He glanced back at the man before looking at Kairi again. She gave a small wave before walking off.

 

“Friends, here.”

 

That snapped Sora back to focus. “Wait, are they really?”

 

The man let out a weird pattern of grunts and noises.

 

“Huh?”

 

The man repeated as if he was supposed to know what that meant.

 

“Not sure I understand, but show me! Take me to my friends.”

 

The man smiled and gestured to himself. “Tarzan. Tarzan go.”

 

Sora grinned and pointed at himself. “I’m Sora. Tarzan go. Sora go go.”

 

The man nodded, leading him out of the building and onto a balcony. Sora gasped as he walked out and was met with the canopy of a lush, green jungle. They were above it all, probably at the highest point if he had to guess.

 

He climbed up onto the railing and looked around. He couldn’t spot anything noticeable. It was all just trees, trees, and more trees. If the Gummi Ship crashed he couldn’t even see it. Which meant it was either far away or hidden by the trees.

 

“Well, I guess it’s good that I’ve got you to help me out. I think I’d probably get lost here.”

 

The man watched him. “Lost here?”

 

“Uh, yeah. Anyway,” he gestured forward. “Lead the way.”

 

Tarzan seemed to understand and leaped off the balcony and onto the net below, then looked up for him to follow. 

 

Sora looked down at the net and hopped off the railing. He tried to keep his balance as he landed but failed. He huffed then slowly got to his feet and followed after Tarzan. 

 

Somehow the man had no issue making his way across the net and leaping off into the thicket. 

 

“Hey, wait a second!” He scrambled to follow after and stopped at the edge. He peered down below and saw Tarzan waiting for him on a branch. Sora took a moment before taking a leap and managing to land beside him. 

 

It looked like it would be hard to get around, but at least he had a guide. Even then, it didn’t matter how difficult going around would be. Riku and Kairi were here! He would be able to see his friends again. 

 

Any amount of difficulty was worth that!

 

Before Tarzan could lead him further down, a loud piercing noise startled them. Sora jumped and looked around while his new companion seemed unfazed. He narrowed his eyes and climbed to a higher branch to peek out just above the canopy. 

 

“Clayton.”

 

“Who?”

 

Tarzan looked at Sora, then mimicked the sound, making him cover his ears. 

 

“Clayton.”

 

“That’s who made the noise? Is he uh, a friend of yours?”

 

“...” Tarzan looked away and climbed down. He motioned for Sora to follow and began to slide down the tree. 




-HoL-




“Gawrsh, that was a rough landin’….” Goofy looked around as he peeked out of the Gummi Ship. They had crashed into what seemed like a bamboo forest. The crash carved out a large area of snapped bamboo and turned up dirt. Thankfully the ship itself didn’t look damaged. 

 

Donald shouted as he shoved past Goofy and marched out of the Gummi Ship. He turned around to look at their vessel.

 

“That reckless, stubborn little….” He paused before letting out a series of squawks and stamped his foot. “He doesn’t listen. He never listens! He decided to act brat when he couldn’t get his way, and now look what happened!”

 

“Donald.”

 

“He crashed the ship all because I didn’t want to stop here! He should know better than to yank the controls from someone! That boy doesn’t know how to listen, and now we’re stuck here, and he’s gotten all of us lost!”

 

“I know yer upset Donald, but we should go out and find Sora and Izuku. They could be hurt. They both fell out of the ship, and if they ain’t here, they gotta be somewhere.”

 

Donald shouted as he pulled out his staff and pointed at the ship. “Oh, don’t even get me started on Izuku! You would think he’d be responsible enough to try and stop Sora. At least he can be the mature one, but what did he do?”

 

“He was tryin’ to help, Donald.”

 

The duck huffed as he cast a spell to hide the Gummi Ship and the damaged forest. They didn’t need whatever may be living in this world to make a mess of their ship. Once it was hidden, he marched through the thicket and found a clearing.

 

“He’s usually the responsible one. Usually, then again, that boy can be just as reckless. There was no point in even trying to stop by here. There is no way the King would even think of visiting this backwater place! There’s nothing here!”

 

Goofy sighed and walked beside him. There wasn’t much he could do until Donald calmed down. He wasn’t going to listen until he had everything out of his system. 

 

Donald continued to pace back and forth through the clearing, and Goofy sat down on a rock and let Donald get it all out.

 

“Who does he think he is? Grabbing the controls and trying to pilot the ship like he knows how to, or even has the right to! I swear, that boy is nothing but trouble. Well, you know what? Fine! If he wanted to come here so bad, then he can stay here! We can just take Izuku and go, we only need one key anyway, and at least he listens.”

 

“Now Donald, you don’t mean that.”

 

“I do! Sora has been a pain in the neck this entire time, and if he wants to act like a child, then I’ll treat him like one, and he can face the consequences of his actions!”

 

Goofy frowned. “I’m sure bein’ lost in this world, away from the others, is enough Donald. He’s probably all alone out there with no idea where we are. That’s probably scary enough.”

 

“Do you think it’ll be enough to keep him from doing that again? I doubt it!”

 

“He was upset because you weren’t willin’ to listen. What Sora did wasn’t right, but you ain’t necessarily right either.”

 

Donald squawked as he turned to look at Goofy. “What? What is that supposed to mean? I was doing my job and flying the ship. You’re not supposed to take the controls from someone. That’s just dangerous!”

 

He let the magician rant and rave until he calmed down enough to stomp over. He was quiet as the duck sat down beside him and threw the staff down. 

 

The two sat in silence for a while. Donald tapped his fingers against the rock while Goofy stared out into the thicket. There were two clear ways to go from where they were, two paths that went in opposite directions. 

 

Sora and Izuku could be in either direction, and they could only hope they were okay. 

 

Goofy sighed as he looked down at Donald. “Are ya feelin’ better?”

 

“I’m still mad at him.”

 

“That’s okay.” He shifted to face him somewhat. “So, as I was sayin’-Donald, ya weren’t totally in the right either back there.”

 

“Oh, not this again.” Donald glared at him. “What is that supposed to mean? I was doing my job, and it was Sora’s fault for crashing the ship! Not to mention it's his fault that Izuku fell out.”

 

He sighed. “We’ll get to Sora in a minute, but you weren’t bein’ very nice back there. Sora just wanted to take a look around here. Maybe he would have some luck in finding his friends.”

 

“We don’t have the time to just stop by every world and look around. We’re on a time limit and need to find the King! And there’s no way Mickey would have stopped in this place!”

 

“How do you know that, Donald?” Goofy raised an eyebrow. “We’ve been to way worse places, and I don’t think Mick would mind a place like this too much.”

 

“There’s nothing of substance here. There’s no reason to stop!”

 

“Well, sure there is. Mick said he was gonna find out what’s causin’ all the worlds to disappear! Maybe he mighta found somethin’ here.”

 

“Doubtful.”

 

The knight sighed. “Even so, it wouldn’t have hurt to just land here for a little bit and check everythin’ out. Maybe one of Sora or Izuku’s friends are here. It would be irresponsible to just leave ‘em here 'cause ya didn’t wanna check.”

 

“Oh what do you know, you big palooka.” Donald turned away from him and glared at the bamboo. 

 

Goofy shook his head but continued. He knew Donald was upset. He wasn’t done with his feelings yet, so he was going to hold onto them for a while. But it didn’t give him an excuse to say certain things. 

 

“Oh, I think I know plenty. I know you’re upset with Sora, but Sora is also upset with you. He just wanted to stop by and look around this world in hopes of finding his friends. And then you wouldn’t give it a chance. I know he grabbed the controls when he shouldn’t have, and I know you two fought over it. I know Izuku tried to help but got knocked aside before fallin’ out.”

 

“It mostly sounds like it’s Sora’s fault.”

 

“What Sora did wasn’t right, but Donald ya have to remember, he is a kid.”

 

“That doesn’t give him an excuse to act like a brat.”

 

“And that don’t mean you get to be so mean to him.” Goofy frowned. 

 

Donald opened his mouth, then shut it when he saw the look Goofy gave him.

 

“Now I know you probably aren’t gonna like what I say, but ya gotta let me say it. Do ya remember when Della went missin’?”

 

“This is not the same as that!”

 

“Oh, but it almost is. Donald, he lost his friends and doesn’t know where they are. Ya lost Della and had no idea where she went. I still remember clear as day you went lookin’ through every world around, combin’ through every nook and cranny until ya had to stop and take care of the boys. Sora would do the same if he could, Izuku too. They both lost their friends, and they want ‘em back, Donald. Now I know you’re worried about Mick, but ya gotta remember he’s the King for a reason. He can handle himself.”

 

Donald glared at him but sighed. 

 

“And ya know, speakin’ about the boys, wouldn’t you be upset if someone was treatin’ them the way you’re treating Sora and Izuku?”

 

He looked up before groaning. “I would be upset.”

 

“And how do ya think Mr. Yagi is gonna feel?”

 

“... Very upset.” He cringed.

 

Goofy watched Donald deflate for a moment. “I’m still mad at him.”

 

“Ya can be mad at him and not be mean about it.”

 

“I can try .”

 

“Or you can do it.”

 

“Aarrgghh, why does a palooka like you have to be the voice of reason!?”

 

Goofy laughed. “It’s my job.”

 

“Your job, my tail.” Donald huffed. “Fine. I guess we should get moving. We may as well try to find the boys.” 

 

He reached for his staff and felt something soft instead.

 

“What the…” He looked down to see a gorilla looking back at him, its hand inches away from his magic staff.

 

The two screamed in each other’s faces, and Donald grabbed his staff before hopping off the rock. “What’s the big idea! Get out of here!”

 

The gorilla scrambled to get away and nearly tripped over in its rush. It dropped something as it stumbled and then hurried down one of the paths. 

 

Donald huffed as he saw it disappear and was about to turn away. “Anyway-”

 

“Hold on Donald, look at that.” Goofy pointed behind him. 

 

Donald turned around and froze. “Is that a…”

 

“I think so!”

 

Goofy got up and went over to the Gummi block and looked at it. “How did somethin’ like this end up here?”

 

Donald was quiet for a moment. “...Maybe it was the King.”

 

“Ya really think so?”

 

“Why else would it be here?”

 

Donald went up to Goofy and looked at the block. He glared at it for a moment before huffing. “Well, we may as well find the boys. Let’s get going.”

 

Goofy nodded and pocketed the block. 

 

Before they could discuss which path to take, a rustling noise pulled at their attention. They looked up and held up their weapons, preparing for the worst. 

 

The rustling grew closer, but instead of a Heartless or some wild creature- a man stepped into the clearing. 




-.-





Sora shouted as he hit a branch with his Keyblade. He had learned quickly that he had to knock any incoming branches away if he didn’t want to fall off. 

 

Tarzan had been guiding him through the jungle and led him down a tree to slide down. They had to jump from some branches to other ones, then go further down. 

 

Sora had gotten used to some of the sliding around, it was almost like surfing, just on a tree. He was decent enough at surfing. This was just a land version of it!

 

Tarzan made it look easy, ducking and leaning from side to side to dodge the incoming branches. Every now and again, he would leap to a different branch using the vines that hung from above. 

 

It was actually kind of fun, swinging from vine to vine to get to another tree. At least he knew Tarzan wouldn’t let him fall if he missed a jump. 

 

As Sora ducked and dodged the trees, he couldn’t help the occasional glance down at the thicket below. He occasionally saw a few other animals, some small monkeys in the trees, and a couple cool birds.

 

On one glance down, he thought he saw something. A large animal and something, or maybe someone walking beside it. Sora used his Keyblade to slow himself and eventually stop.

 

“Tarzan, wait!” Sora shouted. He looked over the edge of the large tree trunk and stared down at the ground below. He gasped as he saw a spot of green moving. It almost blended in with everything from afar. 

 

He continued to stare at it before looking around. Tarzan had stopped and was staring at him from further down the trunk. 

 

“I think I found one of my friends,” he smiled. He looked down and took a deep breath. “Izuku!” He shouted. 

 

He saw the moving shape stop, then it looked around before looking up. Even the large animal beside him stopped. 

 

Sora grinned and nodded at Tarzan. “He’s down there!” He then jumped off the trunk without a second thought. He grasped onto one of the vines and began to slide down. When that vine had no more length, he scrambled to grab onto another one. 

 

A laugh escaped him as he went down, happy to see his friend was okay. 

 

When he was almost down, the vine he was holding snapped, and he shouted as he began to fall. He reached for another vine and couldn’t grab onto it. He heard someone below him shout, and then someone grabbed the back of his jacket. 

 

He wheezed as his fall was stopped, and he looked down to see he was a few feet from the ground.

 

“Sora?”

 

He looked up and beamed as he saw Izuku. He had taken off his jacket and tied it around his waist. It wasn’t hard to see why, he looked pretty damp. His usual fluffy hair was still weighed down. 

 

“Izuku!” He was slowly lowered down. He nodded his thanks to Tarzan and rushed over to the other teen. He ran into him with a hug. “You’re okay! Oh man, am I glad to see you!”

 

Izuku let out an ‘oof’ as Sora barreled into him but stayed on his feet. “I-It’s good to see you too. I’m glad you’re alright.” 

 

After a moment he stepped away and looked over Izuku. “You’re not hurt, are you?”

 

Izuku held a hand to his head, “No, I was, but I’m okay now.”

 

“He’s mostly okay.” Jiminy chimed in. 

 

“Jiminy!” Sora smiled. “You’re okay too. I’m glad.”

 

“Mhm.” Jiminy nodded. “You know, what you and Donald did back on the Gummi Ship was very dangerous.”

 

“I know. But Donald was being such a jerk!”

 

“I can understand you were frustrated, but it wasn’t very-”

 

“Uh, Sora? Who is that supposed to be?”

 

Sora looked at him, then glanced behind to see Tarzan standing behind him and talking to the elephant. 

 

“Oh, that’s Tarzan. He found me and helped me out. Get this, he said that he knows where Riku and Kairi are!”

 

“Wait, really?” Izuku asked. “Is there any chance he knows where my Master is? And Uraraka?”

 

“I didn’t really ask. But maybe you can ask him yourself. Also, were you walking with an elephant?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“How’d that happen?”

 

“Uh…well, long story short, I almost fell out of a tree, and the elephant caught me.”

 

“Tantor.”

 

They both looked over at Tarzan.

 

“Huh?”

 

The man smiled and gestured to the elephant. “Tantor.”

 

“Oh…he has a name?”

 

He nodded. 

 

“Ok, Tantor. That’s good to know, thank you.”

 

Sora looked at Tarzan and pointed at his friend. “Izuku,” then gestured to Tarzan. “Tarzan.”

 

“Izuku, friend.”

 

“Yup!”

 

The mentioned teen looked confused and glanced at Sora. “So, he found you?”

 

“Yeah. I don’t think he speaks English, though…” Sora said. “But apparently, he talks to animals. Which is pretty cool.”

 

Izuku hummed before shaking his head. “Anyway, have you seen Donald and Goofy? If we found each other, those two can’t be too far.”

 

Sora knew his face fell by the look Izuku gave him. “No, I haven’t seen them. But who needs them, we can find our friends without them.”

 

“Sora, they’re literally our ride. We can’t really do much without their help. Without them, we’re stuck in this world.”

 

“...I mean, we could always try to take the ship on our own.”

 

“Now, Sora.” Jiminy hopped from Izuku’s shoulder to Sora’s. “I know you’re upset, but I know you don’t mean that. You and Donald got into a little spat, but that’s no reason to even have the thought of doing that cross your mind.”

 

“I’m pretty sure Donald would leave us behind if he had the chance.”

 

“I don’t think he’d do that,” Izuku said. “I mean, he and Goofy kinda need us to help them. They can’t really do much on their own, and we can’t do much without them either.”

 

Sora frowned and looked away. “Doesn’t mean that Donald gets to be so mean to us. He could have at least heard us out. He was just gonna pass by this world. And if we did, then I wouldn’t be able to find my friends.”

 

“True, but there had to be a better way.” Jiminy pointed out. 

 

Sora shrugged. “Maybe, I dunno. Anyway, we should get going. Tarzan was supposed to show me to the others, and maybe you can ask if he’s seen your friends too.”



-.-




“Tarzan, where have you been?”

 

“I went to the old treehouse. Remember how we saw something falling over there?”

 

The elephant gave him a look before glancing at the other two strangers and the weird bug that sat on one of their shoulders. “And you found someone else? Huh, he almost kind of looks like you.”

 

“Like Jane and the others.” He nodded. “It was good I found him, Sabor found him first, and he was hurt.”

 

“Really? But he looks fine to me.”

 

“It was strange, he poured something on the wound, and it healed instantly.”

 

“Really? Wow, that’s something. That sounds like it would have been handy in that one time I got a splinter in my foot.”

 

Tarzan shook his head. “What about you? You found that other one, right? They seem to know each other.”

 

“Looks like it. It was a surprise when I found him. I almost thought it was you. Would you believe me if I said he fell from a tree? At first, I thought it was you, and you lost your grip on the vines. It was a good thing I caught him. I was just trying to take a soak, and then there are people falling out of the sky! He looked lost, and I thought, oh maybe he’s a friend of the others you’re with. But I didn’t want to get too close if Kerchak found out-”

 

“He won’t, but I can lead them to Jane and the others if you want to go.”

 

“Can you? I wouldn’t mind that one bit. Honestly, I wasn’t sure how to tell him that I was just gonna get him close and then leave.”

 

“Maybe you should go find Terk. I’m sure she’s gotta be around here somewhere.”

 

“Yeah, I’ll do that. But uh, Tarzan, be careful.”

 

“Of course.” He made his way to the other humans. 

 

“I mean it, I was sure I saw something lurking around in the trees. I don’t think it was any of the gorillas. I think it might have been one of those… things .”

 

“The monsters?”

 

“Yeah.” Tantor looked around nervously. “I haven’t seen them lately, but I’m afraid they’re lurking around.”

 

“We’ll be careful. I promise. I’ll see you and Terk back home.”

 

With that, he waved the elephant off. He turned to the other two and gestured for them to follow. They seemed to understand and trailed after him. Thankfully they weren’t too far from the camp, so going on foot was fine. 

 

He look over his shoulder as they talked to each other. More strangers, just like him. He wasn’t sure where they had come from, he doubted they came with Jane and the others. He would have seen them before then, wouldn’t he?

 

Either way, they were probably safer at the camp than in the jungle.




-.-




Sora hummed as he looked around the scenery, it looked like something he’d see on another island from home. He hadn’t gone far, so maybe there was an island like this back on Destiny Islands.

 

He looked back at Izuku after a moment. He had given him back his backpack before promising that everything was still in there intact. Save for one potion, which he wasn’t upset about.

 

He looked over Izuku, then the jungle around them. He was about to make a joke about Izuku being able to blend in until he looked closer and saw a scrape on the side of his head. Barely hidden by his hairline. It looked mostly healed. He didn’t want to imagine how it might have looked when he first fell. 

 

He shuddered when he recalled the image of him pushing Izuku off in his frustration with Donald. He hadn’t meant to do it so hard, and he didn’t expect the ship to tilt when it did. He cringed at the memory of Izuku trying to grab onto something and failing, then hitting his head against one of the panels on the door. 

 

Then while he and Donald fought some more, one of them pressed a button on the main panel and opened the door…

 

Sora nearly faltered in his walking before reaching out and grabbing Izuku’s sleeve.

 

“Hey…”

 

“Yeah?”

 

He stopped, which prompted the older teen to do so as well. 

 

“I’m…sorry about pushing you in the Gummi Ship. I didn’t mean for you to get hurt.” He kept his gaze down before hesitantly looking up.

 

Izuku didn’t look upset, thankfully. Instead, he smiled, and for some reason, that made his insides twist.

 

“It’s fine. I know you didn’t mean to hurt me. Some things are still a little fuzzy, but I’m sure you didn’t mean for that to happen.”

 

“Yeah, I didn’t. Still, I’m glad you’re okay.”

 

“Same here.”

 

They began to walk again, following Tarzan who had paused to wait for them. Just as they caught up to him, a loud booming noise was heard.

 

Sora looked around, trying to find the source. He glanced at Tarzan, who stared up at the trees.

 

“Was that Clayton?”

 

Tarzan grunted and shook his head. “...Not Clayton.”

 

“Oh…then…Izuku?” He stopped when he saw the look on Izuku’s face. His eyes darted from side to side, and he turned again and again to find the cause.

 

“Izuku, is everything okay?”

 

He went still before shaking his head. “Y-Yeah. Everything is fine, let’s go.”




-HoL-




“I must say, I wasn’t expecting anybody else to come to this island. Are you all fellow researchers? Oh my, are you researching the gorillas as well? Or are you after a different specimen?”

 

“Uh…”

 

“Daddy, leave them alone.” 

 

A young woman, who introduced herself as Jane, sighed as she walked over with two cups of tea. “I’m sorry, he gets rather excited when he sees someone else interested in our field. Though I can’t say, I’m not curious as well.”

 

“Uh…” Goofy looked at Donald. 

 

“We’re not supposed to be here,” Donald answered. “It was an unexpected stop. We’re still trying to track down the boys.”

 

“Oh!” The old man, Professor Porter, looked up at that. “You were traveling with children, and you were separated. Oh dear, I hope they’re alright.”

 

The man standing near the tent entrance looked up at that. “It’s quite dangerous out there. Perhaps we should go look for them. There may be a chance they’ve run into some of the gorillas.”

 

“I doubt it.” Jane shook her head. 

 

“I agree. It’s highly unlikely.” Professor Porter agreed. “Considering where you found these fellows, it’s likely that the children are nearby somewhere.”

 

“Considering their luck, probably.” 

 

“But they’re real tough.” Goofy nudged Donald. “I’m sure they’re okay.”

 

“Still though, the jungle is no place for children.” She glanced at the others. “We’d be more than happy to help you look. In fact, I’m sure Tarzan would be a great help in this.”

 

“Who?”

 

“A friend of ours; he’s very familiar with this place.” She began to approach the entrance to the tent. “Tarzan is very help-oh!”

 

Before she could exit, the aforementioned man walked through the tent flap and almost bumped into her. He paused for a moment before smiling. “Jane.”

 

“Hello, Tarzan.”

 

The two teenagers the offworlders had been concerned about were coming in just behind him. 

 

Sora paused to look around and gasped when he saw the others. “Goofy, Donald!”

 

Sora and Donald went up to each other, but both stopped before reached each other. They glared at each other and then looked away with a huff.

 

“Please, we just got here.” Izuku sighed.

 

Clayton rolled his eyes as he looked over them. “A circus of clowns suddenly showing up, they’ll be no help in hunting the gorillas.”

 

“Mr. Clayton, we’re not hunting gorillas; we’re studying them.”

 

“That’s right!” The professor nodded. “We’re just conducting research. Our goal isn’t to hurt them.”

 

Izuku eyed the man as he walked out with a huff, muttering something about them being foolish. 

 

Jane shook her head and looked at the others. “Well. the more, the merrier. Feel free to make yourselves at home.”

 

“Thank you.” Izuku nodded. “Er, I’m Izuku, and this is Sora. Thank you for letting us stay.”

 

She nodded and left the tent with her father in tow. 

 

Sora nodded as he glared at Donald. “Yeah, Izuku and I are staying.”

 

“Well, what a coincidence because Goofy and I are staying too!”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Sora, Izuku, take a look at what we found.” Goofy came up to them and pulled something out of his pocket. They looked over and saw a Gummi in his hands.

 

“Is that a Gummi block?”

 

“Yup.” Donald nodded. “It’s what we use to build our ships. So if we found one here, then that must mean the King could be here.”

 

“Ha! And you wanted to pass by this place.” 

 

“At least I didn’t crash the ship.”

 

“We only crashed because you wouldn’t hear us out.”

 

“And thus, it begins again.” Izuku sighed.

 

While those two bickered, Goofy went over to Izuku. 

 

“How ya doin’ there, Izuku? Ya feelin’ okay? I saw ya hit yer head pretty hard before ya fell out. We were real worried.”

 

“I’m okay,” Izuku promised. “I had a concussion, but I think I healed the worst of it. I landed in a waterfall area, so no hard landings over here. Jiminy was with me, but he’s with Sora now.”

 

“Well, I’m glad y’all are okay. That’s all that really matters.”

 

Izuku shrugged and flinched as the yelling between Sora and Donald escalated.

 

“I had a feeling that would happen as soon as they saw each other.” Goofy glanced at them.

 

“Me too…should we separate them?”

 

“I think it might be best if they get it all out of their system.” He sighed. “He’ll run out of steam soon., and then he’ll be moody for a bit.”

 

“I don’t think Sora can hold too much of a grudge, or for too long.”

 

“You’re such a jerk! You’re always yelling at us and-”

 

“Because you don’t listen.”

 

“We do listen! And you’re always interrupting one of and-”

 

“I do not!”

 

“You just did it.”

 

Izuku and Goofy stared at them before looking back at each other. 

 

“Or not…”

 

Izuku stared at them before sighing. “I’m gonna step out for a second. Maybe I can try to find out more about this world. If there’s a chance your King stopped here, there must be something important around here.”

 

“Good idea. I’ll try to keep these two from causin’ another disaster.”

 

He laughed to himself as he stepped out of the tent. He looked around the camp to get a good layout of everything. There were a few tents, probably different areas for different equipment. He walked around a saw a couple of crates and other workstations.

 

Some had what looked like complex science tools, and others had books cluttering up the space with notes full of hurried scribbles.

 

It almost reminded him of his desk back at his Master’s home. While he was studying for exams, his desk was a mess. He didn’t realize how bad it was until he had to clean it up once it was all done. 

 

Izuku walked around, trying to see where everyone was. 

 

Clayton was at the edge of the camp cleaning his gun. He glared into the thicket but otherwise kept to himself. Meanwhile, the Professor was at one of the tables taking notes. Jane was by another table but fiddling with something. Tarzan was beside her and watching what she did. 

 

He couldn’t help but look over the camp, scanning it again and again. Birds were singing, insects buzzing, and the occasional gust of wind. It was quiet, too quiet. 

 

They had yet to encounter a Heartless this entire time, even when Tarzan was guiding them to the camp. He had been waiting for it to happen, for some kind of fight to break out. Instead, there was nothing. 

 

Maybe he should have felt relieved, but instead, it unnerved him. 

 

He was sure they were there. They had to be. Every world had Heartless in them, but they were never this quiet. 

 

Something was off. 

 

Izuku hummed to himself as he walked around the camp. He could tell the others about his worries once they came out of the tent. 

 

I really hope they cool down soon.

 

“Oh, oh excuse me, young man!”

 

Izuku paused and turned to see the Professor hurrying over to him. 

 

“Hello there. I believe the other young man said your name was Izuku, yes?”

 

“Yes sir, and his name is Sora. I take it you already know Donald and Goofy’s names?”

 

“Yes, I do. Pardon me for asking, but I am rather curious, what brought you to this island? Are you all researchers as well?”

 

“Uhh…” Izuku looked at the tent. “Not…exactly. We’re more so explorers?” He wasn’t sure what kind of backstory or excuse the others would have wanted him to use. “We’re looking for some friends of ours that went missing.”

 

“Oh, oh dear. That’s unfortunate.”

 

He nodded. “Yeah, you or the others haven’t seen them, have you? Sora’s friends are called Riku and Kairi. I’m looking for M…Aqua, and a girl named Uraraka. Have any of you seen them?”

 

The older man hummed before shaking his head. “I’m afraid not, young man. We haven’t seen anybody else in this jungle, well, other than Tarzan.”

 

“I see.”

 

“But that doesn’t mean that they might not be here. I mean if your travels led you here, then perhaps you may have some luck!”

 

Izuku sighed and nodded to himself. “That’s true, thank you. Anyway, I have another question.”

 

“Yes?”

 

“Er…” Izuku looked around. “Have you all been dealing with any kind of…strange creatures?”

 

“Strange creatures, you say? Hmm…” Professor Porter put his head down to think. “This jungle is full of all sorts of animals that can be branded as strange, I suppose. Like the other day, we went exploring to try and find some gorillas, and I caught sight of the strangest thing. I saw a rather peculiar monkey from afar. Short little thing it was, though it was behaving a little erratically. I suppose it might have been upset by something. We were being quite loud.”

 

Izuku watched him, then looked out at the jungle. “What did it look like? Did it have any strange markings on it?”

 

“I couldn’t get a good look at it, but it had a strange discoloration on its chest. Strange coloring on a strange creature, I suppose. We could never get close to it. Mr. Clayton didn’t recommend it.”

 

“Have they ever come close at all? Or lashed out in any way?”

 

The older man shook his head. “Well, we haven’t been attacked directly, but our camp was made a mess of one time we were away. I suspect it was those mischievous monkeys.”

 

“They’re avoiding you…at least for the time being. But why?”

 

“Well, animals can be quite skittish. I suppose they were curious.”

 

“I guess that could be the case. Did they mess anything up in particular? Like, were they after anything?”

 

“I…hmm…” Professor Porter thought for a moment. “Actually, I was rather surprised to find that the monkeys hadn’t touched our food. We were quite worried about that, but rather they destroyed rather mundane items. A few books were torn apart, a lantern or two, but the projector confused us the most!”

 

“The projector?”

 

“Yes, look over where Jane is at. Do you see the device she’s fiddling with? She’s trying to fix it, and I do hope she’ll be able to. She was rather insistent that we bring it along our expedition while we were packing.”

 

Books, lanterns…and a projector? If those monkeys were Heartless, I could understand the lanterns. They’re a source of light that might bother them. The books…there’s no way they’d be trying to look for Ansem’s reports either, right? Are they even intelligent enough to do that? Unless they’re acting on someone else’s orders. But who else would know about Ansem’s reports?

 

Izuku felt his hand tapping his chin as he thought.

 

Then the projector. That’s something weird to go after. Why, of all things, that? Why even destroy some of the camp while they’re not here? Usually, the Heartless would go for easy targets, wouldn’t they? Unless there’s some kind of deterrent. A bright light? Or a bigger darkness?

 

He looked between where Jane and Tarzan were, then to where Clayton was. He didn’t want to think the worst of him, he really didn’t. But there was something off about him, something that made him feel uneasy. He seemed fine at first glance, and he did help Donald and goofy get to the camp. 

 

I don’t know enough…I might be overthinking it.

 

He huffed and thanked the Professor for his time before leaving to approach Jane and Tarzan. He looked over his shoulder at the tent and saw nobody had come out yet, meaning the argument was still going on.

 

“Excuse me, your name is Jane, right?”

 

Jane paused before looking up at him. “Hmm? Oh, yes. Izuku, right? How can I help you?”

 

“Uh, I just wanted to know if there was anything I could do to help. I mean, we did show up out of nowhere, and you all were nice enough to let us stay here while we get ourselves together.”

 

“Oh, don’t you worry about that.”

 

“Really, I don’t mind.”

 

Jane looked down at the projector, then back up at Izuku. “Well, some of the slides that go with the projector are still missing. They’re likely scattered around the camp. If it isn’t too much of a bother, could you find them?”

 

He nodded. “Yeah, of course!”

 

All the while, Tarzan looked over Jane as she repaired the device. Completely engrossed in what she was doing.

 

As Izuku walked away to find the slides, he saw Sora walk out of the tent and towards him. He sighed as the other Keyblade wielder glared at the ground.

 

“Did you two manage to solve anything?”

 

“Hmph.” Sora looked away.

 

“Okay…” He rubbed his eyes. “Are you at least up for a quick errand?”

 

“What kind of errand?”

 

“Jane is looking for the slides that go with her projector. Apparently, they’re scattered around the camp.” 

 

He stepped closer to Sora and lowered his voice. “I think the Heartless did it while they were away. They haven’t been attacked directly by the Heartless, but it looks like they’ve at least caught sight of them.”

 

Sora gave him a look. “Really? That’s weird…”

 

“Sora, it’s been weird. We should have come across at least one on our way here, but they haven’t come by at all to attack us. Don’t you think that should have happened by now?”

 

Sora opened his mouth, then stopped. “That’s true. The only thing that attacked me was an angry leopard.”

 

“And nothing since, right?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

Izuku looked around the camp and saw Donald and Goofy talking nearby the tent. He should fill them in on this too. 

 

“It’s weird. And the stuff they destroyed in the camp? Some books, lanterns, and a projector. It’s random. You would think Heartless would just wreck everything.”

 

“Is there a boss Heartless around somewhere, maybe? Like in Traverse Town? There was a big one that made all the Heartless come out and made them attack everything. You think it’s something like that?”

 

“Maybe. But the question is, where would it be?”

 

Sora hummed, “Well, you think Tarzan can show us around a bit more? He knows this place well. He’s gotta know some hiding spots.”

 

“True. We should tell Donald and Goofy about this, maybe get some second opinions.”

 

“Why do we have to tell them? It’s not like Donald is gonna be any help anyway. He’ll just say that you’re wrong and call it a day. He’s not gonna listen.”

 

Izuku shook his head. “He has a reason to be involved now, he thinks his King is here. It’s a little selfish, but it’s enough to keep his attention.”

 

“Yeah, because what Donald wants is so important.”

 

“I know you and Donald aren’t on good terms right now,” Izuku started, “but we are going to need his help Sora. If we do deal with Heartless, I can’t play support and offense if it’s just the two of us. He’s the only other one of us that has healing magic, and that takes up a lot of energy.”

 

“We have potions for a reason.”

 

“It’s not a good idea to make eating through our supplies an option.”

 

Sora stared at Izuku before sighing. “Fine, but I’m not gonna tell him.”

 

“I figured as much, can you at least start looking for the projector slides? They should be around the camp.”

 

Sora gave a thumbs up and marched off in search of the slides. 

 

Izuku watched him walk away before heading toward the other adults. 

 

“I’m telling you he’s doing it on purpose now. He’s deliberately being difficult just to make me suffer.”

 

“The two of ya just need a little more time to cool down. Ya can’t stay mad at him forever, Donald.”

 

“Watch me.”

 

“Uh…”

 

The magician glanced his way and turned towards him. “What do you want?”

 

“Be nice Donald.”

 

“Uh….I found out a little more about this world. Or at least the situation. They haven’t dealt with any Heartless attacks directly, anyway. Sora and I haven’t seen any Heartless yet, either. Their camp was trashed, but only certain things were destroyed. Sora’s helping Jane find some slides for the projector they broke. I just thought I should fill you in.”

 

“See? Why can’t Sora be responsible like that?”

 

Goofy sighed and shook his head. “Thanks for tellin’ us. And actually…I don’t think we’ve seen any Heartless around, either. Have we, Donald?”

 

“No.”

 

“We think there might be a big Heartless around coordinating the smaller ones. We were planning on asking Tarzan to show us around the jungle a little more, so maybe we can find it. The sooner we clear it out, the more time we have to look for our friends. Does that sound like a plan we can all get on board with?”

 

“I think it’s a good plan, what about you, Donald?”

 

“Fine. Sounds good enough to me.”

 

“Hey! Get back here!”

 

They looked across the camp to see Sora chasing after something and running out of the camp. 

 

“Sora! What are you doing?” Izuku called after him. 

 

“Get back here!”

 

“Sora, wait up!”

 

The others in the camp looked up to see them chasing after Sora. 

 

“Where are you going?” Jane asked. 

 

“We’ll be right back. We’ll bring ‘im back!”

 

Tarzan looked at the others before grunting and following after them. The rest of them stayed where they were. 

 

They raced through the treeline in pursuit of Sora. They could hear him running through the thicket and shouting at the Heartless to drop the slide. 

 

You have to be kidding me, a Heartless got the slide? Now of all times?

 

They continued to run after Sora. They all prepared themselves for a fight. Where there was one Heartless, there may be more. They had no idea what they were running into.

 

Just before they caught up to him, they all heard a loud boom that startled them. Sora shouted in surprise ahead, and that made Donald and Goofy run faster. 

 

Izuku couldn’t help the way his body froze. A startling shock rang through him as the sound of the explosion rang through his ears. 

 

He heard some shouting from ahead, and that was enough to shake him out of his surprise, and he sprinted forward. He jumped over a large tree root and pushed vines away to run into a large clearing. 

 

He panted as he caught up to the group and saw Sora looking ahead at someone. 

 

Izuku kept his gaze averted as he heard the Heartless hiss and growl. Before being silenced with another loud explosion. A harsh chill ran through his body.

 

“Woah…” Sora muttered. He took a step forward but felt a hand grab the back of his jacket to stop him. “Huh? Izuku?”

 

The older teen took a shaky breath as he heard a ‘tch’ from ahead of them. He slowly looked up to see none other than his former friend. 

 

“Well, it’s about time I found you, Deku.





-HoL-




Notes:

A big thanks you KeeperofHounds for beta-ing this for me!!

Chapter 22: Sow the Seeds to Tear you Down

Summary:

A talk between old... acquaintances?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Sow the Seeds to Tear You Down





“Well, it’s about time I found you, Deku .”

 

“Deku? Who’s that supposed to be?”

 

Izuku tightened his grip on Sora’s jacket and slowly pulled him back despite his protests. Once he was behind him, he stepped forward. 

 

“Kach-Katsuki.” He stumbled over his words. “You’re…okay.”

 

“Hah? Did you think I’d drop dead like the rest of those extras?”

 

“Izuku, do ya know him?” Goofy asked. 

 

“Yes, I do. This is Katsuki Bakugo. He’s from the same world as me.”

 

A tense silence hung in the air as the two looked at each other. Sora looked between them and coughed to break the quiet. 

 

“So uh, are you a friend of Izuku’s? That’s good, I guess we found another one of your friends. Hey, have you seen anyone named-”

 

“Shut up Clown Shoes.”

 

“Clown Shoes? Hey, that’s not-”

 

Izuku put up a hand to stop Sora, then stepped in front of him. 

 

“How long have you been here? Since…well our world fell apart?” He looked Katsuki up and down. He didn’t look injured, which was good. It looked like he didn’t run into any Heartless. He swallowed hard as he looked at him. There was a sick feeling in his gut. He wasn’t sure what name to put to it. 

 

“I haven’t been in this shithole for long.”

 

“So you just got here?” Sora asked. He waited for an answer and frowned when he was ignored. 

 

“That’s good. That means you haven’t run into any trouble yet. We can take you to Traverse Town once all this is over. Iida and Todoroki are there, so at least you won’t-”

 

“Shut the hell up Deku.”

 

“Hey, watch your mouth!”

 

Katsuki looked at Donald with a scowl. “Like I need to listen to a fucking duck.”

 

“I oughta wash your mouth out with soap!”

 

Izuku shook his head and stepped forward in front of Katsuki, blocking his view of the others. He clenched his hands into fists to keep his hands from shaking. 

 

“We’re just trying to help. You’re not the only one who ended up stranded in another world, and I know you don’t like it, but we need to get along.” He lowered his voice and looked Katsuki in the eye. “Listen, I know you, and I didn’t leave off on the best terms the last time we saw each other, but that doesn’t mean we have to dredge that up again.”

 

Katsuki glared at him. “I don’t need to do jack shit for you, Deku.”

 

“I’m not asking you to be my best friend. I just need you to work with us so we can figure stuff out. Then get out of here.”

 

Katsuki grabbed the front of Izuku’s shirt and ignored the shout from Sora and the others.

 

“Hey!”

 

“Put him down!”

 

“Getting that fancy toy must make you think you’re in charge. Huh, Deku? Just because some fancy fucking key appears, you think you’re all high and mighty?”

 

Izuku frowned. “No, it doesn’t. And I don’t know how you got that idea.”

 

The two glared at each other, and Sora stepped up. 

 

“I don’t know why you two are angry at each other,” he kneeled down to pick up the slide the now-deceased Heartless took. “But can you put him down? We got what we need, and we’re just trying to help.”

 

Izuku caught his red eyes glancing toward Sora. 

 

“Sora, back up.”

 

“What? But-”

 

“Back. Up.”

 

“What embarrassed one of these idiots has to come and save you?”

 

“No. This is an issue between me and you. They’re not involved.”

 

“I’m about to be involved!” Donald shouted.

 

“No, you’re not!” Izuku yelled and grabbed Katsuki’s wrist. “The two of us can settle this. You all should go back to the camp.”

 

“Afraid of them seeing how bad I’m gonna kick your ass?”

 

“I don’t want to fight.”

 

Sora looked between them each time they took a turn to speak. Something in his stomach twisted at the way they glared at each other. They were both tense, both angry. It was clear that as soon as they stepped away, there would be a fight, and it wouldn’t end well for either party. 

 

Even so much as glancing at Katsuki made Sora feel sick. There was something about him that unsettled him. 

 

“Of course you don’t, because you’re a fucking coward.”

 

“There’s no reason for us to fight. I know you’re upset with me, but we have more important things to do. Instead of dealing with your ego getting checked at the battle simulation!”

 

An explosion rang out, and voices cried out as Izuku stumbled back. He bit back a cry of pain as he held one side of his face. Painful burns stung his skin. His eyes watered as he glared up at his former childhood friend. 

 

“Izuku!”

 

Goofy rushed over and looked at him while Sora and Donald approached him. 

 

“What is the matter with you!”

 

“Why would you do that?”

 

Izuku pushed Goofy away and pulled those two away from Katsuki. He ignored their protests and put himself in front of Katsuki again. His hands shook as he met glare.

 

Katsuki looked over him with a huff. 

 

“You’re fucking pathetic. You know that?”

 

He said nothing as the blonde began to walk around him. 

 

“You know, it took me a minute to realize why that stupid key looked familiar. Then it hit me, Guardian. Whatever her fucking name is, has the same damn thing. You were a Quirkless loser who didn’t have any powers, and then one day, you have them all of a sudden? I call bullshit!”

 

“Why should that be any of your business?” Sora snapped. 

 

“Sora, don’t.” 

 

“Nobody’s talking to you, you little bastard.” 

 

Sora frowned and passed Izuku to look at Katsuki. “Yeah? Well, I’m talking to you!”

 

Katsuku’s hand twitched, and Izuku reacted before Sora could. There was another loud explosion.

 

Sora flinched and looked up to see a half-formed barrier in front of him. He looked behind him and saw Izuku holding out his Keyblade and glaring at him. His stomach sank as the barrier faded, and Izuku approached him to drag him away. 

 

“When I tell you to back up, you need to back up. This is not your fight Sora, so I need you to stay out of it.”

 

“And just let him say that stuff to you?”

 

“It’s not your business Sora! He’s from my world, and his issue is with me. So it’s my problem. This isn’t something for you to get involved with!”

 

“It is if he’s insulting you for no good reason!”

 

“I have plenty of reason Clown Shoes. Now get the hell out of here, I don’t give a shit about you. I’m just here to put Deku in his place.”

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

Katsuki ignored him and looked at Izuku’s Keyblade, then scoffed. “That’s the flimsy shit you got during the battle trial. At first, it didn’t make sense until I realized that Guardian had one. For a hot second, I thought you dragged your sorry ass to that bitch and begged her to give you a Quirk. Which I thought she did, conjuring how pathetic you are.”

 

“Don’t talk about her like that.”

 

“And then I found out something about that stupid Keyblade. Someone filled me in on that shit, and it really pissed me off.”

 

They all looked up at that. 

 

“How do ya know what it is?” Goofy asked. 

 

Izuku frowned. “You…You didn’t see M…Gaurdian. Did you?”

 

Katsuki ignored him. “I found out that damn thing apparently chooses its wielder. Apparently, you need to be worthy. And somehow, that ended up being you. And that’s a fucking joke if I’ve heard one!”

 

Izuku grit his teeth but stayed silent. 

 

“How the hell is a Quirkless runt worthy of something like that? Apparently, the one thing that can kill those damn monsters, and it’s you ? An idiot who couldn’t even be born right to get a Quirk, a useless moron who somehow got the one thing that could have actually matters and you fucked it up!”

 

“Shut up…”

 

“What that hero wannabe did in 10 years you couldn’t do for a fucking day. Whatever the hell thought you were worthy, clearly didn’t count on you fumbling the fucking bag and letting everything fall apart.”

 

“Don’t talk about her like that! I didn’t want our world to fall to Darkness. I had no control over that!”

 

“Bullshit! Of course, an idiot like you would get it at the last minute, and you couldn’t even do anything. Everything that’s happened Deku, is your fault!

 

“They may be innocent, but what about you?”

 

“Th-that’s not true.”

 

Katsuki closed in on Izuku and got in his space. It took almost all of Izuku’s willpower not to back away, to stay where he was. 

 

I’m not supposed to let him push me around anymore. Didn’t I say I wasn’t going to let that happen? So why can’t I…

 

“That thing should have gone to someone who can actually use it like it’s supposed to be used. Who isn’t going to cry and wuss out when there’s a whole bunch of those damn Heartless things. Someone, who isn’t going to screw everything up!”

 

“I’m trying-

 

“As if! That damn thing chose wrong .” Katsuki jabbed a finger into his chest, making him stumble back. He kept advancing for every step Izuku was forced to take back. “There’s no way in hell someone like you is actually supposed to have that thing. Not a weak, pathetic Deku who won’t even look me in the eye!”

 

“Back off!” Sora shouted. 

 

Katsuki grabbed his shirt again, and scowled down at him. “You’re a waste of space Deku, a placeholder. Someone like you doesn’t deserve that thing, and you damn well know it.”

 

“That’s not true…”

 

“You shut your mouth!” Donald shouted. “Izuku, don’t listen to that foul-mouthed little-”

 

“You’re gonna fucking die out there Deku, especially with these extras around you. It’ll happen sooner or later, and the longer that goes on, the longer that damn Keyblade is wasted on you. So just do everyone a favor Deku.”

 

Izuku glanced up, and saw a grin spread across Katsuki’s face. “You should just take my advice, nerd, and speed the process along. Find the highest place you can, and take a swan dive. Then that damn thing can move down the list to its proper owner. To someone, who can actually handle it.”

 

Izuku stared up at Katsuki. All the air had left his lungs, and the hand grabbing his shirt was starting to heat up. 

 

Before Katsuki could open his mouth again, there was a blur of red, and his head snapped back, and he let go of Izuku. 

 

Sora glared at Katsuki with shaking hands. “What is the matter with you? Why would you ever say that to someone? You don’t do that, you don’t say that! You can’t tell someone to…what is the matter with you?”

 

“You’re talking some big shit for someone who was shaken up a minute ago.”

 

“Shut up! You’re a bully and a bad person!”

 

“Sora-”

 

“He knows you because you went to the same hero school right? Someone like you shouldn’t be there in the first place. Not if you go around telling people to…you’re not a hero. You’re more like a-”

 

Katsuki lunged at him with sparks popping at his palms. Sora summoned his Keyblade, but Katsuki was too close for him to block the incoming blow. 

 

Before an explosion could go off, a flurry of ice washed over them. A searing explosion cut through most of the spell, and the boy saw Donald scowling at him. 

 

“You get away from our boys! I don’t want to see you anywhere near them!”

 

“I’m not taking orders from an oversized chicken!”

 

“What did you just call me?”

 

A hand grabbed his wrist, and he looked down to see Izuku. He looked up at him with tears beginning to form. 

 

“Get away from him.”

 

“Of course, you’re fucking crying, Deku .”

 

“I said, stop. ” He grit his teeth. “I don’t know why you’re here or what you want from me, but stop .”

 

He tightened his grip, and ice magic began to seep over. Coating the boy’s wrist in frost.  

 

“You know, exactly what I want. I just fucking said it.”

 

“You don’t mean that.”

 

The blonde narrowed his eyes. “Trash like you shouldn’t even exist anymore, let alone get something you clearly don’t deserve.”

 

Sora pointed his Keyblade at Katsuki. “Get away from him. Right now.”

 

He looked around at all of them before his gaze landed back on Izuku. He wrenched his wrist out of Izuku’s grip and turned away. 

 

“Whatever, you fucking losers, I already got what I needed.” He looked over his shoulder at them. “If you idiots know what’s good for you, you’ll ditch Deku now rather than later. That waste of space will only drag you down. But you probably already know that, don’t you?”

 

As he began to walk away Sora inched closer to Izuku, just waiting for the boy to turn around and start fighting them again. 

 

“And you’re just going to walk away?” Donald shouted. “Fine, get lost in the jungle! See if we care! If there’s anyone we should ditch, it's your sorry behind!”

 

“Now Donald…”

 

“No! He can get lost in there! I’m not watching someone with such a nasty attitude! And maybe while he’s lost, he can find a better one!”

 

Sora only turned around when he was sure the bully was gone. He looked at Izuku and saw him staring straight ahead at where Katsuki had been. He looked down at his sore hand, then back up to his friend. He put on a smile and came up to him.

 

“I guess teaching me to throw a punch was worth it after all, but I think I kept my thumb in my fist.”

 

His smile fell as he got no response.

 

Goofy approached Izuku. “Are ya okay? Ya took a pretty bad hit there. Mind if we take a look at it?”

 

Izuku turned away when Goofy got close. The knight paused with a frown. 

 

“Hey…whatever that jerk said. Don’t…it’s…”

 

“Do you still have the slide?” His voice was low. 

 

Sora stopped. “Uh, yeah. I still have it. Why?”

 

Izuku said nothing as he grabbed his bag and pulled a potion out, and drank it. 

 

“Then let’s go. We have what we need, so come on.” He turned and walked past them. 

 

“Izuku-”

 

“Let’s go.”

 

Donald and Goofy glanced at each other, then the taller of the two tried going up to Izuku again. 

 

“Izuku, listen. What he said was wrong, now I don’t-” He was cut off by the teenager sidestepping him and walking away. Izuku paused momentarily when he saw Tarzan standing at the entrance to the clearing. He continued on after a moment.

 

He felt the eyes of the others on him, but refused to look back at any of them. 




-HoL-  






“Oh goodness, you’re all back! You took quite a long time getting that slide.” The Professor perked up as he saw them. 

 

The hunter approached the group as they walked back into the camp. “We heard an explosion. I assume that was because of you lot?”

 

Izuku shrugged and walked past him. 

 

“You could say that. I guess…” Sora muttered. He trailed after Izuku; every time he tried to catch up, he would walk faster. “We got all the slides. Do you know where Jane is?”

 

“Oh, she should be in the tent! She finished fixing the projector.”

 

“Thank you!”

 

Sora began to walk toward the tent and stopped when he didn’t see Izuku walking over. He frowned and looked at the others. 

 

“Izuku, you gonna come inside?”

 

He stopped walking and nodded after a moment. 

 

“Y-Yeah. I will. Just give me a second.”

 

“Oh. Well, I can stay out here if you want. Jane might need a second to set up the projector and-”

 

“You’ve got the slides, so you should go talk to her. I’ll be inside in a minute.”

 

He faltered. “Are…Are you sure?”

 

“Yeah, go on.”

 

Sora stared at him for a moment before looking at the others. Goofy nodded and motioned for him to go inside. Donald looked just as unsure and glanced at them too. 

 

“You fellas, go ahead and go on inside.” Jiminy hopped onto Sora’s shoulder. “I can stay out here.”

 

“Are ya sure Jiminy?” 

 

“I’m sure. Go on now.” He jumped toward the ground and used his umbrella to float down. “I’ll keep an eye on him.”

 

Sora stared at Izuku before being guided away by Goofy. He looked to the side to see Tarzan lingering behind as well. 

 

The man watched him before looking at Sora and grunting out a pattern of noises he couldn’t understand. “Not okay?”

 

“...No, Izuku is okay. He just…he’ll be okay. I think.”

 

Sora made his way inside with Tarzan behind him. Inside Jane was finishing up with the projector and smiled as they came in.

 

“Oh, you’re all back. Have you got all the slides?”

 

The teenager fished them out of his pocket and handed them over. 

 

Jane thanked him and began to sort them out. 

 

“What do you need the slides for anyway?” 

 

“You’re aware that Tarzan doesn’t speak English, yes?”

 

“Yeah, we’re pretty aware of that.” Donald looked at the man. 

 

“Well, we’re hoping that with some of the slides, he can see something and recognize it, and we’ll understand what he’s talking about.”

 

“So yall are just tryin’ to get over a language barrier, we got it.”

 

“Yes, and hopefully, we’ll make some progress here. I’ve been trying to teach Tarzan some English, and he’s picked up a bit, but not quite enough.”

 

“Well then, let's get started.” 

 

“H-Hold on!” Professor Porter hurried into the tent. “You haven’t started yet, have you?”

 

Clayton strolled in behind him, less than pleased to be there.

 

“No, you showed up just in time.” Jane smiled as she lifted the projector to light something beneath it, and a light was cast on the wall.

 

“Oh, wonderful! Are you paying attention, Tarzan?”

 

The man approached the screen and jumped when a picture appeared. It was a picture of a gorilla, the man looked at it in awe and looked back at the others. Jane smiled and out in another one, showing a man with a mustache in a pose. 

 

Tarzan grinned and mimicked the pose. 

 

The picture changed to a jungle, and he jumped as it changed to a city. 

 

“What’s that?” Sora asked.

 

“That’s London. You’ve never been?”

 

“No, but that’s so cool!”

 

Jane continued to go through the slides, showing different objects and locations. None of them seemed to match what Tarzan was referencing. He mimicked some of the pictures and watched others. 

 

Jane continued to go through a few more slides until she landed on a picture of a castle. 

 

Tarzan tilted his head but looked away at the others. 

 

Jane hummed and reached for another slide, only to see she was done with that stack. She looked around. “I’m sure I had some more, hold on just a moment. I’ll be back.”

 

She stepped around them and went out of the tent. While she was gone the others began to talk amongst themselves. 

 

The voices faded into the background as Sora stared at the current slide. He found himself walking toward the projected image and ran a hand over it. 

 

Something in his chest hummed, a faint feeling he thought he should recognize but couldn’t.

 

Why does this look familiar? I’ve never seen this before. I’ve never been off my island…

 

“Sora?”

 

He blinked, and looked around. 

 

“Are ya okay there?”

 

He glanced at Goofy and nodded. “Yeah I’m…fine. I’m fine.” He walked away back to the others just as Jane came back inside. 

 

“Found them! Now, let’s get started. Shall we?”




-.-



Jiminy watched the others go inside and turned to Izuku. He walked over and hopped up, and grabbed onto his shirt. He climbed up until he reached the boy’s shoulder. 

 

“I’m fine, Jiminy. You can go inside with the others.”

 

“I never said you weren’t, and I don’t mind sittin’ out here with ya. It’s probably a little stuffy in there with everyone. A cricket needs fresh air every now and again.”

 

Izuku hummed but said nothing else. 

 

The cricket sat on his shoulder and pulled out his journal, and began to jot down some things.

 

He was silent as Izuku stepped further from the tent and walked to the other side of the camp. He didn’t say anything, just as long as he stayed in the area. He couldn’t risk letting him get lost. 

 

He stopped at the edge of the camp and sat down on a crate nearby. He put his face in his hands and was silent for a while. 

 

“I know you probably don’t wanna hear it, but that fella was just bein’ unkind.” Jiminy said. “Nothing he said is true. You know that, right? You are none of the things he said.”

 

Izuku didn’t respond, and Jiminy continued. 

 

“Those three love havin’ ya around, and I’m sure Sora is happy to have someone else goin’ through the same thing with ‘im. Neither of ya are alone in that.”

 

He frowned as he felt Izuku’s shoulders begin to shake. He was about to reach out until Izuku took a deep breath and sat up straight. Izuku pushed his hair out of his face and looked up. 

 

“I-I know you’re trying to help. But please, can we not talk about it?”

 

Jiminy looked at him and nodded. “Alright, if that’s what you want. We can do that.”

 

He watched Izuku take his backpack off and set it on his lap, then opened it and began to count through the potions and ethers he had. He had been grateful when Sora gave it back on their way to the camp, but now was as good as time as any to make sure the supplies were intact. 

 

Jiminy listened to him quietly count everything and watched him rearrange things so they were more organized.

 

Once Izuku was done, he set the bag down and pulled his jacket off his waist and looked over it. The cricket hopped onto the crate as Izuku put his jacket on, then the backpack. He watched Izuku shake his head, then turn to him with a smile.

 

“Come on. We should join the others.”

 

“Are ya sure?”

 

“I’m sure,” he held a hand out for Jiminy to hop onto. “Let’s go.”

 

Jiminy jumps into his hood and stays quiet as he watches Izuku go to the tent. 

 

He walks in on them talking

 

“We have been in this jungle for some time. If these friends of yours are anywhere, it’s likely they’re with the gorillas. However, Tarzan will not take us to them.”

 

Jane shook her head as she put out the light beneath the projector. “Really Mr. Clayton, I doubt Tarzan would hide-”

 

The man approached Tarzan and glared down at him. “Then why doesn’t he take us there? If he has nothing to hide, then why not share the location of the gorillas with us. It’s why we’re here in the first place, is it not?” He leaned down toward him. “Take us to the gorillas. Go-ril-las!”

 

Tarzan backed up but met the man’s glare, then bumped into Izuku, who stood at the entrance. They all looked up at him, and Sora smiled and made his way over. 

 

“Uh, sorry, what did I miss?”

 

“Nothing important,” Clayton answered. 

 

Sora saw Izuku look his way, and he shook his head. He was a little upset, having hit another dead end when it came to his friends. But that was fine, they’d figure something out. 

 

“You feeling better?”

 

“I’m okay. My big question is where we go now.”

 

“Ideally, it would be to find the gorillas.”

 

“And if we can’t do that?” Jane questioned. 

 

“I’m sure we’ll find something to help everyone out.” The Professor spoke as he helped pack up the slides. “We can’t be too hasty with things. Lest we make a mistake, we can’t remedy.”

 

Tarzan looked at them all as they spoke, but his gaze always returned to Sora, the stranger he met in the treehouse. Looking for his loved ones, for something precious. 

 

He sighed and nodded before stringing together words in broken English. “Tarzan go see Kerchak.”

 

“Are you sure Tarzan?”

 

“Who is this Kerchak?”

 

“He must be the leader, which is perfect. I’ll go along as an escort. Show him that we humans aren’t that frightening. What a better way to build trust, yes?”

 

Sora looked to the side and caught Izuku eyeing the man’s gun before narrowing his eyes. 

 

Apparently, Jane seemed to catch on. “Well, by that logic, we should come along too. I doubt it would be safe for just the two of you to go. We are safer in numbers.”

 

“Please, Miss Porter, I doubt-”

 

“Oh, that sounds like a good idea.” The Professor cut in. “Imagine what we could learn by being up close and personal, even if for a moment. I’ll go get my notes!”

 

The man rushed out, and Jane looked up at the hunter. “I guess it’s decided then.”

 

“Do you mind if we come along too?” Sora asked. “If my friends are there, I wanna make sure they’re okay.”

 

“Do you really wanna go trekking through the jungle?”

 

“At least I’m willing to look. If you wanna stay here, then that’s fine by me.” He stuck his tongue out at Donald.

 

“Now, come on, you two...”

 

Izuku sighed and shook his head. “Either way, we should all go. Just in case things go sideways.”

 

Clayton huffed and walked out. Jane smiled at them and thanked them before hurrying out to get her own supplies, leaving them all alone. 

 

They all glanced at each other, or at least Sora and Donald glared at each other. 

 

Goofy cleared his throat. “So, Izuku, ya feelin’ better?”

 

“I’m fine.” He didn’t look at him. “Sora.” 

 

“Yeah?”

 

“...Back in the grove, you said you kept your thumb in, right? Let me see your hand.”

 

“It doesn’t hu-”

 

“Let me see it.”

 

He obeyed, then grinned. “I put my weight behind it like you taught me.” He counted it as a win when he saw the faint smile on Izuku’s face. 

 

“You look fine. Next time just be mindful about forming your fist.”

 

“Yeah, I gotcha.”




-HoL-




He waited until the camp was empty. It wasn’t that hard. Apparently, they were all looking for something, which made it all the easier to walk right in. It was idiotic to leave the place unguarded. Then again, they were all just a bunch of random people. He wasn’t expecting much from them. Especially Deku.

 

He had a general idea of what he was supposed to be looking for, only given a few details and half-assed descriptions. 

 

That old hag wanted him to find some kind of report or a piece of it. The whole thing was scattered all over the place in different worlds, and for some reason, this lady really wanted it. 

 

It was part of why she even sent him to that hell hole in the first place. Try to find the report, and then go back to the castle. She also wouldn’t mind if he found anything else interesting there, anything or anybody worth her time. 

 

Of course, there was nothing interesting there. 

 

The only thing that held any interest for him was that damn nerd. 

 

He had known he was alive, based on what he had seen from the last time those two-bit villains were spying on the group. That knowledge made something in him burn and seethe, the Quirkless cockroach that just wouldn’t die. 

 

Katsuki scowled as he picked up a book and thumbed through the pages. All this for a damn report, it was a waste of his time. 

 

But he had to do it. 

 

He had to make himself trustworthy to those idiots in order to get in good with them. 

 

He wasn't an idiot, far from it. 

 

He had seen what that hag with the staff had done. When those monsters found him roaming the halls of the strange castle he ended up in, he fought them off. Carving through waves of them with his Quirk, incinerating them with powerful explosions.

 

He gripped the book tightly as he recalled the unrelenting force of those monsters. Where there was one, dozens were behind it, all displeased with him invading their home. 

 

The only reason he was still alive was because of that woman. 

 

Replaying the sound of her staff slamming into the stone floor still sent reverberations through him. All at once they had stopped, then disappeared into the ground where he couldn’t see them anymore. 

 

He grabbed another book. 

 

Sharp nails grabbed his face and looked him over with interest, calling him a poor child for ending up in that hell hole. Yet admirable for the valiant fight he put up against her pets. 

 

He slammed the book down and grabbed another one. 

 

She was willing to show him hospitality if he was willing to play nice. 

 

No sign of the report. He threw the book to the side and grabbed another. 

 

She was the master of the castle and of the monsters that were called the Heartless. She looked more than happy to tell him her name.

 

Maleficent.

 

It was all her fault. 

 

Another slam. Another book.

 

She was the one who sicced the Heartless on the worlds. Other worlds, his world. She was the one who destroyed everything. 

 

“Damn it!” His palms sparked as he threw the book away. He glared at his hands as the poor thing burned and smoldered on the ground. 

 

He glared at the remaining stacks of books to look through, combing through a needle in a haystack. Even then there was no guarantee the report was there. 

 

Even so, there was one thing of interest to him. Something that would pay off in the long run. 

 

After he and that other guy listened to them talk, rant, and rave for what felt like hours, something caught his attention. They talked about something called a Keyblade. There were two present right now, three if he wanted to count that wannabe hero, but he was sure she was in the ground somewhere. 

 

He had managed to corner the hag and ask about it. Why was it so important, and why they didn’t just kill the two little bastards if their having it was such an issue?

 

Katsuki’s eyes flicked up, and he saw one of the Heartless monkeys peeking at him through the thicket. It tilted its head, and he returned to looking through the books for what he needed. He would be pissed if he wasted all this time for nothing. 

 

It was easy to piece it all together after she so kindly told him about that item of interest. Giving vague details about it, choosing someone worthy, and some amazing power it held. 

 

They were afraid of it. 

 

It was the one thing that could stop the Heartless permanently, the one thing that could derail their plans. And there were two active wielders of it right now. 

 

At the mention of ‘worthiness’ Katsuki wanted to blow up the nearest thing he could. 

 

There were a lot of things he’d call Deku. ‘Worthy’ ain’t one of them. 

 

He was a worthless, Quirkless nerd who was scared of even his own shadow. There was no way he was worthy of anything

 

The damn thing is wasted on him. 

 

He began to rifle through all the stray pages on the desk, finding nothing but sketches and random notes. 

 

The Keyblade, being as powerful as it is, probably had an active limit to it. There could only be so many existing at once. He could see some sense in the powers that be, limiting that kind of weapon. However, he didn’t see the point in giving someone like Deku that power. 

 

If anything, he was likely a placeholder. Once he was gone, the Keyblade would move down to the next candidate. 

 

Clearly, it was Katsuki. 

 

Why he wasn’t first in line, he didn’t know, but it pissed him off. How was the little good-for-nothing parasite in front of him? Unless he somehow stole it? 

 

He huffed as he pushed the papers aside and moved to the next table piled with books and scattered pages. 

 

If he got rid of Deku, then the Keyblade would have to go to its rightful owner. 

 

Him

 

He was stronger than that idiot, faster, and had an actual Quirk. He had more value to him than Deku ever would. 

 

He would get the idiot to give it up, alive or dead. And if he had to, he’d pry it from his cold dead hands. 

 

Katsuki would be the one to put all this to an end. He’d figure out how to get their world back, and he’d kill all of those villains. But first, he had to get rid of Deku and get what was rightfully his. 

 

His palms sparked at the thought. It was killing two birds with one stone. Getting rid of the one constant pest in his life and getting the power to set everything right. 

 

He would be the hero that everyone needed and prove without a doubt he was going to be the greatest of them all. 

 

As Katsuki thought it over, something on the desk caught his eye. He pushed things off to the side and scanned through papers when he saw something that didn’t seem right. He picked up a piece of paper that seemed older than the rest, but still in good condition. The handwriting was different from the other papers scattered there. 

 

There were a few sketches near the bottom, something that looked like a heart with different scribbles and markings by it. 

 

“Much of my life has been dedicated to the pursuit of knowledge. That knowledge has guarded this world well. Not a soul doubts that. I am blessed with people’s smiles and respect. But though I am called a sage, there are things I do not understand. I believe darkness sleeps in every heart, no matter how pure. Given the chance, the smallest drop can spread and swallow the heart. I have witnessed it many times.”

 

“Darkness… Darkness of the heart. How is it born? How does it come to affect us so? As ruler of this world, I must find the answers. I must find them before the world is lost to those taken by the darkness.”

“What the hell is this?”

At the bottom, there was the number one in the corner, and signed off beneath the test was a single initial. 

 

A.

 

“This is it? One fucking page? You can’t be serious. She sent me all the way out here for this piece of shit?” He turned it over and found no other writing. 

 

He huffed and pocketed the damn thing. He looked up and saw the Heartless that was watching him scamper off to who knows where. He was technically done; he could leave and be done with this place…but he wasn’t. 

 

He still had some business here, and if he could get things moving along in his favor, then he’d do it. 

 

It wouldn’t be too hard. 




-HoL-




“Are we there yet?”

 

“I don’t think so. It don’t look like anywhere gorillas would live.”

 

“There’s nothing here but green, green, and more green. Wait, no, that’s Izuku.”

 

The mentioned boy looked to the side, then ahead. He hadn’t said much since they left the camp, and if anyone noticed how Sora lingered near him, they said nothing. 

 

Tarzan grunted out a series of noises and looked back at them. “Almost there.”

 

“Are you sure Tarzan?”

 

He nodded. 

 

“Just how deep in the jungle do all the gorillas live?” 

 

“Oh, it’s likely they go in quite deep, but they seem to move around based on some of the old nests we found. Though we have no proper approximation of how far they will go before settling down, it’s clear that they go around quite frequently. Perhaps to keep food in plenty supply, so as to not wear out a food source in one area.”

 

As the Professor rambled on, Tarzan paused and looked around before motioning them to follow him as he climbed up a tree. 

 

“Well, wherever they ended up, they decided to go high this time.” Donald huffed and glared at the dreaded climb. Long, winding vines clung to the thick trunk and led further up in the canopy. 

 

“Well, maybe they’ve gone pretty far because of the strange creatures as of late,” Jane took Tarzan’s hand as he helped her up, and she began climbing on her own. Followed by her father, then Clayton. 

 

“Have they attacked the gorillas? Or anything else,” Sora asked. 

 

“No.” Tarzan shook his head. “Watching, waiting.”

 

“So they’re lurkin’?” Goofy asked. 

 

“They don’t seem to want to be found or confronted,” Professor Archimedes said. “We’ve never seen such creatures where we’re from. What about you all, seeing as you’re from far away, have you ever come across creatures like that?”

 

“Uh…” Sora looked to the others. “I mean-”

 

“We see ‘em every now and again.” Donald answered. 

 

“Sometimes they’re pretty serious threats.”

 

“But we’ve been able to take care of the ones that come our way,” Izuku mumbled. 

 

“Oh, so you have experience with them. That’s a little reassuring.” Jane reached the top and kneeled to help her father up. 

 

“I assure you, you’re likely safer with me around than them. If all these wretched things do is sit and watch, they’re likely not a threat.”

 

“Mr. Clayton, it’s not wise to underestimate wild animals we know nothing about.”

 

“Especially when it comes to these things, not bein’ careful is kinda dangerous.”

 

The hunter shook his head and pulled himself up to the top. He stepped to the side so the others could pull themselves up as well. 

 

Sora panted as he looked around. “So, do we have to go up any higher or…” he stopped when he heard rustling in the trees.

 

Dense, strong branches reached above them and wove together through the different trees. All of them were covered in greenery with vines draped down from above. There was nothing there, no birds or even small animals. As if they were afraid to be in the area as if something else was taking up the space. 

 

Tarzan walked forward, then turned to the others and made a gesture of staying back. He walked further along the branch they were standing on and looked around. When he spotted something, he leapt across some trees until landing on one and calling out. 

 

The others all looked at each other, and a few of them crept forward to try and see what Tarzan had seen. 

 

They peered around and saw the man perched on a branch over a great distance to the ground. In front of him, on a higher set of branches, were two gorillas. Behind them were other gorillas making their way out of the area, some looking over their shoulders at the scene before moving on. 

 

As Tarzan began to speak to them in a way they couldn’t understand, something caught Clayton’s eye. One of the strange monkeys they had been discussing earlier was perched on a branch not too far away. Somewhat hidden by the vines. 

 

He was about to raise his gun but stopped as the monkey leaped back. It stared at him as it made a motion to follow. While staring at the creature, he noticed a gorilla had separated from the others and was making its way in a different direction. 

 

The monkey stared at it, then at Clayton before taking off. 

 



-.-



“Tarzan, why have you brought them here? So close to us, to the family? Do you understand the risk you have put all of us in?”

 

“Kerchak, I know the nesting grounds are secret, but they need our help. I trust them. They won’t do any harm.”

 

The gorilla looked over the group and huffed. “This is our home, Tarzan. Why should we allow them to our nesting grounds? Why should we help them ? They are strangers and have no place here, and you are supposed to protect this family. Not them.”

 

“I want to help them because they…they need us. They are searching for their family. They’ve lost people they care about and are seeking them out. Shouldn’t we help them? If something happened to ours, wouldn’t we want their help as well?”

 

“They should have protected their own families better.”

 

“Kerchak, please!”

 

“I won’t hear any more of this Tarzan!” 

 

The man froze and looked behind him to see some of them had stepped back at the sound of his shout. 

 

“Tarzan,” His mother spoke. “I know you mean well, but I don’t think they will find what they’re looking for there. It’s unlikely that’s where their family has ended up.”

 

“We don’t know that for certain!”

 

Kerchak huffed and stomped his foot. “No more of this Tarzan. Take these strangers to their home, and tell them they are not to come to our nesting grounds. Then…” He stopped, then looked off into the distance. 

 

“Kerchak?”

 

He shook his head and glared at Tarzan. “Go take care of our family.”

 

With that, he rushed off, with Kala following after. She nodded at him before leaving him all alone. 



-.-




“Did you uh, catch any of that?” Goofy asked. 

 

“Nope.”’

 

Sora frowned and nudged Izuku. “Hey, is it just me, or was that gorilla guy looking at something?”

 

Izuku glanced at him and looked around. “I think he was, but I’m not sure what he’d be looking at.”

 

He leaned against Izuku as he stared in the direction the gorilla had been looking. 

 

“I think…that’s where the treehouse is, that’s where I ended up landing. And if I remember right, we came from that way. I think.”

 

“You think there’s anything important there?”

 

“Maybe…”

 

“Tarzan.” Jane stepped forward. “That was Kerchak, right? What did he say?”

 

“He seemed quite upset. I do hope we haven’t done anything to wrong him.”

 

Tarzan looked at them all and shook his head. “Kerchak…said no. No nesting grounds.”

 

“Well, you tried Tarzan, but we understand. Let’s get back to camp, and we can try to figure something out. And-”

 

“Uh, ahem, I apologize for interrupting you, dear.” The Professor cut in. “But, do we know where Mr. Clayton has gone?”

 

The group looked up at that, and began to scan the area. There was no sign of the man, and there had been no gunfire. 

 

“What happened to going in a group to stay safe?” Donald shouted. “The jungle is a dangerous place. How is it that even someone like him lacks the common sense to not go alone! If anything, I was expecting one of you to slip away.”

 

“Hey!” Sora snapped. 

 

“Now, Donald…”

 

“We shouldn’t be arguing. We should be trying to find Mr. Clayton.” Jane sighed. “Though I’m not sure where he could have gone.”

 

Izuku was quiet before looking off into the distance. 

 

“Maybe Jane and the Professor should head back to the camp.” He said. “We can check the; you called it a treehouse, right?”

 

“Yeah.” Sora nodded. “Why there?”

 

“There has to be a reason Kerchak looked over there. Maybe Tarzan knows.”

 

“Should we come with you?” Jane asked. 

 

“No.” Tarzan shook his head. “Need to go now. You go to camp.”

 

“Are you sure, Tarzan?”

 

He nodded and looked at the others. “Help, please.”

 

“Of course.” Sora smiled. “You’re helping us out. No reason we can’t do the same.”

 

Tarzan nodded and looked at Jane and the Professor. 

 

“We’ll get home safe. Just be careful.”

 

“Know way back?”

 

“We do, don’t worry Tarzan.”

 

Still, Tarzan helped them make their way down to the ground and watched them begin to make their way back toward the camp. 

 

“Uh, should we head down?” Goofy asked. 

 

“Maybe.”

 

“He made us climb up here, and now he’s going to make us climb back down. For the love of…”

 

“We’re in a jungle Donald.” Sora huffed as he began to look for proper footholds. “It’s just climbing up and down a tree. It’s not that bad. Right, Izuku?”

 

“I mean…the first time I’ve ever really climbed a tree is today so…”

 

“I climb trees all the time, and it’s not bad.” Sora looked at the duck as he found his way down. “You just like to complain.”

 

“And you like giving attitude.”

 

“Well, you started it!”

 

Goofy shook his head as he peered over the edge. “Don’t go down quite yet Sora, Tarzan is makin’ his way back up.”

 

The teen looked over his shoulder and hurriedly dragged himself back up as Tarzan climbed. Izuku reached forward to pull Sora up as Tarzan grabbed a vine and swung to a different branch. He looked at the others and gestured them to follow as he took off. 

 

He grabbed one vine and swung to another before landing on another branch, then turning to look at them. 

 

“Does he expect us to follow him like that?”

 

Sora grinned and looked at the different vines before stepping back and taking a running start.

 

“Sora!”

 

The teen shouted as he grabbed onto a vine and swung back and forth before making the leap to another one. Then jumping from that one to land beside Tarzan. He stumbled on the landing, then stood up straight.

 

“It’s not that hard. Come on!

 

Donald grumbled as he approached the edge, then stepped back to get a running start as well. He yelled as he jumped and grabbed a vine. As it swung back and forth, he struggled to grab the next one, almost getting within reach but swinging back before he could grab it. He began squawking as he kept trying to reach it. 

 

Izuku sighed and held up his hands, casting a small Aero spell to boost the duck forward. It was a little too much though, and Donald went flying off the vine and to the branch beside Sora instead. 

 

“Oops…”

 

“Be more careful with your magic Izuku!”

 

He nodded and stepped back before taking a running start and using Aero to boost himself. He grabbed onto the vine and grabbed the next one. 

 

Goofy did the same, running and grabbing the vine, and struggling to reach the next one before getting to the platform. 

 

Tarzan looked at them and nodded as he took off ahead and began swinging from vine to vine again, going just a little further ahead. 

 

Sora looked at the others and grinned as he followed after.

 

Meanwhile, Donald sighed. “This is ridiculous.”




-.-



Katsuki sat high on a branch as he watched some idiot walking through the trees and following one of the Heartless that had been watching him. 

 

With the gun, the man had, he half expected the idiot to shoot the damn thing. Instead, he insisted on following it. Then he realized why. Looking further ahead, climbing up a large tree and into a treehouse was a gorilla. 

 

Oh, so this fucker is a poacher.

 

Even so, the Heartless that were lurking around wasn’t attacking him or anything, which meant they were interested. Which meant…

 

He narrowed his eyes as the air grew heavy, and he heard tapping behind him. Though she walked silently, it was always the staff that gave her away. 

 

He stayed quiet as she approached him, looking down on the scene before speaking.

 

“I believed I sent you here to complete a task, did I not?”

 

“Yeah, and I did it. So what?”

 

He could feel her smile at him as she tapped the staff against the ground. 

 

“Well, if you were finished, all you had to do was call. Don’t want any of the Heartless getting eager now, do we?”

 

“I wasn’t done here yet. I’ve got business I need to take care of, so fuck off.”

 

She raised an eyebrow. “And what business would that be?”

 

He clenched his fists as he looked up at her. “Those idiots are here”

 

Maleficent paused, then hummed. “I see. I suppose you’re not done here yet, then.”

 

Katsuki pushed himself to his feet and turned away from her, then looked down to spot a group of familiar faces stumbling their way through the trees and swinging on vines. Guided around by some guy in a loincloth. They had to wait for someone to catch up. 

 

Katsuki huffed and shook his head. “You’re also looking for some other pawn, right?”

 

She glanced at him. “Please, pawn is a rather harsh word now, isn’t it? But I suppose I am.”

 

“Don’t fucking care, your weird ass pets like that idiot over there.” He at the treehouse and began to walk away. “Figure you’d take interest in something like that.”

 

The evil fairy looked in the direction of the treehouse, then smiled. She could sense something in there, a little seed of darkness that needed a push over the edge. A reason to succumb. 

 

“You certainly have a keen eye.”

 

He huffed and said nothing else, instead turning his attention to the group that arrived near the treehouse. A few of them stumbled and rushed to get to their feet as they followed after the new guy. Whoever he was, he was rushing the others to follow after them. 

 

He grit his teeth as he caught sight of Deku. He clenched his fists to keep any sparks from forming around his hands. He couldn’t blow his cover. He needed to wait for the right moment to get that idiot.

 

“You said you have completed the task I originally sent you here for, yes?”

 

“Yeah, what about it?”

 

Maleficent glanced down at him. “So I take it you found the report? Or at least a page, given that it’s scattered amongst worlds.

 

He swore he could feel the folded-up paper burn in his pocket. 

 

He huffed and looked to the side. “I looked all over the damn place, and there wasn’t jack shit. Just a bunch of notes on these damn gorillas and whatever lives around here.”

 

If she wants these things, then they’re important. She ain’t getting shit from me .

 

“Ah, I see.” She tapped her staff on the ground again. “Unfortunate, but an outcome I foresaw. There are many worlds out there, not all of them will have the answers we seek.” She looked down at him. “Though some have exactly what we need.”

 

Katsuki forced himself not to flinch as a gunshot followed the annoying duck’s shout of anger. He could feel her looking at him, watching him instead of the group inside the treehouse. He kept his gaze forward. He wouldn’t give her an inch. 

 

The duck was yelling at the man, with the occasional interruption from Clown Shoes. Probably asking what he was doing or thinking. The man they initially followed was further inside, but he didn’t care. He was more interested in Deku, who was glaring at the man. 

 

“Perhaps we should leave them to their business. Come now, we’ll be able to speak to that man in time.” A dark portal opened up behind her, and she began to walk towards it. 

 

“I can get out of here on my own, lady.” He stood up and began to walk in the opposite direction.

 

“Of course.” She watched him as he hopped off the branch and began to make his way down to the ground far below. 




-HoL-



“What is the matter with you? What in the world compelled you to do such a cruel, foolish-” Jane huffed and turned away from the hunter. 

 

The man rolled his eyes as he had received a lecture from the group that had found him in the treehouse. 

 

“As I told them, I was aiming for a snake that could have hurt that little gorilla. I had no intention of-”

 

“I don’t want to hear it!” Jane cut him off. “You are not to go near the gorillas again. You will bring no harm to them, am I clear?”

 

“Jane dear…”

 

“No, I will not have any of it. We were told we could trust you. Tarzan trusted you enough to bring you, all of us, close to the gorillas. We will not earn that trust again.”

 

“You cannot be serious.”

 

“We are.” Donald crossed his arms. “Why did you even run off in the first place, Mr. The-Jungle-is-a-Dangerous-Place?”

 

“Ah you see, I had seen one of those strange creatures following the gorilla. I was just ensuring it was safe. And then we reached the treehouse I saw the snake and…”

 

“You’re such a liar!”

 

“Don’t speak that way to me, young man.”

 

“Enough.” Jane raised her voice to call order. “Mr. Clayton, just…go. I feel it would be best if you stay here whenever my father and I go out for research. But for now, please leave the tent.”

 

“You can’t be serious. You hired me for protection. Why without me you-”

 

“I trust Tarzan with guiding through us the jungle. Not you.”

 

The man looked around and saw the hard look everyone was giving him. He stepped back before turning around in a huff. 

 

He walked out of the tent and through the camp, gripping his gun tightly. 

 

“Those blasted imbeciles. Why am I wasting my time on them? I came here to hunt all these blasted gorillas!”

 

He panted and stalked out of the camp and into the bamboo thicket. He pulled out his pipe and furiously searched through his pockets for a match. As he pulled one out, the air around him grew heavy. Dread pooled in his gut as something dark rose from the ground and formed into what looked like a gateway. 

 

Out of it, stepped a terrible creature. A woman draped in a black cloak with horns atop her head. 

 

He dropped the match and pipe and raised his gun. 

 

“A devil!”

 

The creature laughed before looking him in the eye. 

 

“A rather rude thing to call someone who is willing to offer their help.”

 

The bamboo began to shift, something tugging and pulling the stalks as it darted around them. The woman didn’t move as the man frantically looked around for the source. As the bamboo parted, he whirled around and pulled the trigger. 

Notes:

A big thank you for KeeperofHounds for beta-ing this for me!

Discord: https://discord.gg/yFZPD5K

Chapter 23: Sunset

Summary:

Clayton's gone missing and the Heartless have been driven into a frenzy, and begin attacking the gorillas

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Sunset





The sound of a gunshot made everyone tense up. When the shock was gone everyone went running out of the tent to look around. 

 

Tarzan was ahead of them, looking around before taking off in the direction of the bamboo thicket. 

 

“Tarzan!”

 

“Jane, stay!” He called behind him as Izuku, Sora, Donald, and Goofy followed after.

 

“We’ll go check on him,” Izuku said. “Just have first aid ready!”

 

Jane and the Professor stood still before hurriedly getting to work and looking for their first aid kits. 

 

“Do ya think he’s okay? Goofy asked. 

 

Before Donald could grumble something, Sora answered. “I know we don’t like the guy, but that doesn’t mean we should want him to get hurt. Right?”

 

The others nodded in agreement as they followed Tarzan through the cam and down the path that led to the bamboo thicket. The further they went, the more they expected to hear some shouting, or screaming. Some kind of struggle. 

 

Instead when they reached the clearing, there wasn’t anything there. It was silent, not even the wind dared to blow through the area. As they looked around, Sora gasped and ran forward. On the rock in the middle of the clearing there was a smoking pipe. 

 

He picked it up and looked at the others. They all shared an uncomfortable look.

 

“This is…”

 

“There’s no blood.” Izuku said, and began to walk around. “So, it wasn’t an animal that attacked him.”

 

“Do ya think it was a Heartless?” Goofy asked. 

 

“Probably.” Donald huffed. 

 

“But the Heartless attacking now? All of a sudden? That doesn’t make sense. Why now?”

 

“Maybe they found something they wanted?”

 

“Like what? I don’t think they found the K-”

 

Izuku was cut off by a loud, trumpeting noise. Everyone looked toward the source of the noise, further in the thicket there was a loud stomping, and panicked screeches. 

 

Tarzan tensed up, and stood at the ready, which prompted the others to do the same. The boys summoned their Keyblades while Donald, Goofy, and Tarzan brought their weapons up. Despite being at the ready, they still scrambled to get out of the way when an elephant came running through the clearing.

 

“Tantor!”

 

On his back were two gorillas, seemingly urging him on to keep running. It didn’t take long to see why, when a large horde of Heartless, that looked like small monkeys came running after them. 

 

Tarzan said something to Tantor that the others couldn’t understand, but it seemed to be enough to calm the frantic elephant and his two passengers. 

 

The small Heartless were still jumping and running around, excitedly seeking their victims. 

 

“Thunder!”

 

A few scattered sparks came down and struck the energetic group, making them stop for a moment. While they recovered from the surprise, they saw their assailants. 

 

Izuku stepped back and watched the Heartless drive themselves into another frenzy. 

 

“They look pretty mad.”

 

“That was the point.”

 

One of the Heartless hissed as it threw itself at them. Goofy brought up his shield and took the hit, and began to fight with one. 

 

“Split up, scatter around but don’t go too far.” Izuku said. “They’ll split off too. Just yell if you need help!”

 

Sora looked up. “Huh? But-”

 

Before anyone else could express their concern, Izuku was already gone. He casted another spell, a wave of fire to draw some of the other Heartless towards him. Quite a few went after him, but then Sora was left to deal with his own group of Heartless. 

 

A few Heartless came jumping at him, and quickly swatted them away. The minute they hit the ground, they scrambled to recover to charge at him again. It was one thing to deal with the regular shadow Heartless, but it was another to deal with ones that seemed more coordinated than usual. 

 

Goofy shouted as he managed to throw off the small Heartless, and it disappeared. 

 

“Fire!” Sora sent a small fireball forward and caught one or two of the small monkeys. While a few were distracted he rushed forward and brought his Keyblade down on the ones that rushed to meet him. 

 

He managed to make a few disappear before having to back off once again. As he was trying to manage the group when someone bumped into him. He was about to apologize when he saw it was Donald.

 

“Watch where you’re going!” Donald began shouting the minute he saw him. 

 

“Are you kidding me? Why are you yelling at me when you bumped into me?”

 

“You’re the one who bumped into me! You have no situational awareness, and now it’s affecting everyone! What if you backed up into another Heartless?”

 

“Then I would have dealt with it. And a lot easier than you would be able to, since I’m the one who can actually get rid of them for good!”

 

“Why you-”

 

Donald was cut off when a shield came spinning their way and knocked a Heartless off course, and a flurry of ice crashed into some other Heartless.

 

“You two can argue later!” Izuku looked at them. “Focus on the fight!”

 

“But he-” They both began simultaneously.

 

“Focus!” Izuku snapped. 

 

Izuu scolding them took them aback, but they nodded and hurried off in their separate ways. If nothing else, then to just keep the peace. 

 

While they fought, Tarzan helped as best as he could. Knocking some of the Heartless aside and managing to take a few out himself. He kept looking over his shoulder to make sure Tantor and the other gorillas were safe. When any Heartless got too close, he was quick to close in on them and force them back.

 

Izuku tried to move between each monkey Heartless quickly, getting a few quick hits in before backing away and moving onto another one. He wasn’t taking any of them out, but he was wearing them down. 

 

When he was sure he had worn the group down enough, he dashed away to give himself proper distance. He turned around to see the Heartless chasing after him, that was fine, it was exactly what he needed. 

 

He raised his Keyblade and gathered his magic. 

 

“Thundara!”

 

Scattered bolts of lightning struck down on the group of Heartless, and destroyed the ones that were weakened. Only a few were left, but they would be made quick work of. 

 

One of them was destroyed when Goofy came up and bashed one with his shield, and Izuku finished the other ones off quickly as well. 

 

Goofy panted and looked up, and saw Sora and Donald were finishing up their own groups. 

 

“Come on, let’s go help the others. Then maybe we can figure out what’s goin’ on.” He was about to take off when he saw Izuku leaning over and trying to catch his breath. He was about to ask if he was alright, until Izuku stood up and rushed past him. 

 

He quickly went to Donald’s aid, who was being chased again and struggling to put some distance so he wouldn’t be overwhelmed. 

 

Goofy hurried over to Sora, who was doing relatively well. He was able to use brute force to smack the Heartless away and for a few it was enough to destroy them. Goofy helped take care of whatever was left in Sora’s group, and Tarzan took care of any stragglers in the area. 

 

When all the Heartless were gone they remained alert and waited for another wave. 

 

It was quiet again, but it wasn’t the uneasy silence they had initially been met with. The wind began gently blowing again, and they could hear chirping in the distance. They only relaxed when Tantor and the other gorillas were no longer distressed. 



-.-




“Tantor!” Tarzan went over when everything was calm again. “What happened?”

 

“Oh Tarzan, it was horrible! Awful!”

 

“You’re still hanging around those strangers Tarzan?” One of the gorillas asked.

 

“It figures as much.”

 

Tarzan huffed and looked up at them. “Tell me what happened. Did those creatures attack all of a sudden, or did you all get too close to them?”

 

“No!” Tantor shook his head. “They just started comin’ Tarzan! They went after everyone, we were lucky to get away when we did, but everyone is scattered now!”

 

“Where is Terk?”

 

“I’m not sure. We were all scattered.” One of the gorillas said. “But knowing her, she probably managed to get out of there.”

 

“But you’re not sure?”

 

“No.”

 

“What about Kerchak? And…”

 

The gorillas looked at each other with a frown. “The last time we saw Kerchak he was fighting with a bunch of those things. Kala was trying to help the others get out. We haven’t seen her since.”

 

He shifted with unease. He looked between Tantor and the gorillas, and the new strangers he just met. After a moment he shook his head. 

 

“Are those creatures in the nesting grounds?”

 

“No, I don’t think so.”

 

“Doubt it.”

 

“Tarzan…”

 

He nodded at them. “Go to the nesting grounds and stay there. I’ll take these strangers and go look for everyone and tell them to head the same way.”

 

“Are you kidding me?” One of them raised their voice. “You’re going with those strangers again? How do you know they can be trusted. Especially after one of them tried to-”

 

“Clayton is gone.” Tarzan said. “We think the creatures took him.”

 

“Good riddance!”

 

“But these strangers, they can fight those creatures. I trust them. They’ve done nothing but help since they’ve been here. I won’t bring them to the nesting grounds, I’ll just guide them around the jungle while we look for the others.”

 

Tantor looked between Tarzan and the gorillas before shrugging. “I mean, it sounds reasonable to me. We oughta get out of here before those things come back.”

 

“Fine. Whatever.”

 

The other gorilla nodded and Tantor began to make his way out of the bamboo thicket. 



-.-




“Uh, whatcha think he’s sayin’?” Goofy asked. 

 

“No idea.”

 

Once Tantor and the other gorillas were gone Tarzan turned around to look at them. 

 

“Family…in trouble.”

 

“The gorillas?”

 

He nodded. “Monsters, chasing them.”

 

“Well then we can help out!” Sora insisted. “We can deal with those monsters no problem.”

 

“Don't just go volunteering us!” Donald shouted.

 

“No problem.” Sora insisted. 

 

Before Donald could say anything Goofty pat his back and shook his head. This wasn’t the time for it. 

 

Tarzan looked between the group before nodding and turning around to run off. He motioned for them to follow and they went running after him. 

 

They went sprinting through the thicket and went through the camp. As they ran through Jane and the Professor tried to come up to them, only to hurry to the side to avoid bumping into the group. 

 

“Wait!” Jane called. “Where is Mr. Clayton?”

 

Sora stopped for a moment and looked at her. 

 

“We couldn’t find him. I’m sorry. The monsters probably got ot him, and now they’re after the gorillas.”

 

“What?”

 

“Oh dear.”

 

“We’re gonna go help them. We’ll be back!” He turned away and began running before Jane or the Professor could respond. She gave Tarzan a worried look before he began running to lead the others into the jungle. 

 

When they entered the jungle, it felt darker than it had been last time. Before, there had been plenty of sunlight streaming through the canopy of the trees. Yet now, it was like a dark miasma had settled in the air. Making everyone feel apprehensive and paranoid. 

 

“Ok, so where do we start?” Sora asked. “Tarzan?”

 

The man grunted and continued to run forward. He looked upwards every now and again, as if hoping to catch a glimpse of the monsters or the gorillas. Even just hoping to hear them. 

 

“They’re probably near where we saw them last time. If they were overwhelmed by Heartless, it’s unlikely they got far.” Izuku muttered. He kept glancing up every now and again as well. But he wasn’t looking for the gorillas, he was looking for the Heartless. 

 

They were active now, that meant they weren’t afraid to jump out and attack anymore. 

 

“That’s a good point. We oughta look there, right?”

 

Tarzan suddenly skidded to the stop and looked up. They stopped with him and watched him look around. They were about to ask him what he saw when they heard it. 

 

Loud and panicked screeching in the distance, and skittering all around them. They could hear them, and the Heartless were all around them. 

 

“Go.” Tarzan pointed up at a tree. “Climb!”

 

He went ahead of them and quickly scaled the tree while the others were behind him, and climbed as fast as they could. The higher they got, the louder the screeches came. 

 

When they reached the top, they had to duck down. Birds rushed past them, trying to escape whatever danger was there. When they could look up again they saw Heartless in the trees around them. Hanging from vines and peeking out of the shadows of the trees, they all watched the group. Hungry for their next meal.

They could still hear the gorillas in the distance, further away and higher up. They were somewhere in the canopy. While they were still below, surrounded in an environment they were at a disadvantage in.

 

“Run.” Izuku said. “Run!”

 

Tarzan took off, leaping from vine to vine as the Heartless descended upon them. Sora and Goofy hurriedly made the jump, while a gust of wind had to push Donald forward. He grabbed a vine and tried his best to follow the others.

 

Izuku stood behind them, watching them go ahead. He panted and looked around, the Heartless were closing in and could move around the trees easier than they could. He hadn’t moved yet, which was fine. 

 

He panted as he gathered magic energy together, wind whipped around him as he glared at the Heartless. He pointed his Keyblade toward the vines, higher up where most the Heartless were coming from. 

 

“Aerora!” 

 

A harsh gust of wind cut through the air as it went through the vines. There were cries from ahead, he was sure Donald yelled at him. He stopped through when a bunch of Heartless fell from the trees and to the ground below. 

 

“Izuku, ya gotta get goin’!” Jiminy tapped his shoulder repeatedly with his umbrella. 

 

Izuku looked over his shoulder and saw what caused the alarm. Another wave of Power Wilds were on their way. He grit his teeth and unleashed another wave of wind magic to push them back. 

 

One or two managed to avoid the spell and jumped at him. One jumped on him and began to claw at him, and before the other could reach him another Keyblade tore through it and landed in the tree bark.

 

Izuku eyed the weapon before managing to throw the Heartless off of him. 

 

“Fire.”

 

The magic ate through the Heartless and Izuku turned to the vines. He was about to make the jump to the first of the vines when he caught sight of the ground far below. 

 

“Do everyone a favor. Find the highest place you can, and take a-”

 

“Izuku!” Sora’s shout brought him back to reality and he made the first jump. He forced himself to keep his gave ahead of him as he made his way over. He always kept his grip tight, a warning in the back of his mind. Reminding him just how far the ground was.

 

When he got to the next cluster of branches he didn’t get a chance to rest, it was an immediate dash to the next set of trees. Still trying to get closer to where the gorillas were. 

 

They didn’t allow Izuku to lag behind, instead pushing him forward to make sure he didn’t fall behind and get attacked again. He was sure there was a question or two directed towards him, but he wasn’t paying too much attention. He just focused on running, jumping forward using vines, and following Tarzan. 

 

At some point the screeching grew louder and unbearable. The Heartless joined in on the assault to his ears by hissing angrily every time they missed an attack. 

 

He nearly ran into Tazan when the man stopped to point upwards. Another tree to climb. The jungle had gotten denser, it had gotten darker, more suffocating. It seemed like there were more Heartless than before. 

 

“Climb!”

 

They all began to make their way further up. The branches began to come together the higher they went. Intertwining and binding together into another layer of the jungle. The noise grew even louder as they reached the canopy. The chaos was enough to make the branches tremble.

 

Izuku scrambled to get out of the way so everyone else could get up to the new section. He got to his feet and turned around to see what was happening. There were so many gorillas in the area, all of them screeching and pounding against the hardened black vines that caged them in. 

 

There were some Power WIlds in the higher branches that teased and lashed out at the trapped gorillas. They hissed and chirped in amusement as the gorillas either tried to fight back or cowered before them. The dark vines were all intertwined but seemed to come together at a certain point. Originating from thick vines connected to some strange, black fruit attached to a large tree trunk in the center of the canopy. It pulsed softly, as if mimicking a heartbeat.

 

“What is that?”

 

“Did they catch all of ‘em?” Goofy looked worried.

 

Tarzan was looking around and calling out to all of them. Whatever he was saying, they could only assume he was trying to reassure them. 

 

“Okay, where do we start?” Sora looked to his fellow Keyblade wielder. “Izuku, any ideas?”

 

Sora watched him with bated breath. There was something wrong with him, he knew it but he wasn’t sure how to name it. His friend was there, but at the same time wasn’t. Izuku just stared at the area around them, he wasn’t sure if he had even heard him. 

 

The Heartless had taken notice of the intruders, and began to screech angrily and summon more of their comrades.

 

“Izuku?” Sora asked. 

 

“We’ll just deal with the Heartless!” Donald shouted. “He’s not gonna answer. We just take care of the Heartless first and then deal with the gorillas!”

 

Sora frowned at him before huffing and summoning his Keyblade. Izuku summoned his own as well, he looked focused enough to fight what was in front of him. 

 

“Family. They need help.” Tarzan insisted. 

 

“We’ll help them when these monsters are gone.” Izuku finally spoke. “If we free them now, they may end up getting hurt or caught again.”

 

There was no more room for argument as the Heartless came down on them. Some jumped down and began to leap and scratch at them wherever they could, while others threw things at them. Goofy brought up his shield to deflect and bat away the ones that wanted to reach him.

 

“Thunder!” Donald sent scattered sparks around the area and knocked some of the Power Wilds down out of the branches above. 

 

While they came falling down, Sora threw his Keyblade forward and tore through a few before it came back to him. Once his Keyblade was back in his hand he rushed forward and began to swipe at the Heartless. 

 

They weren’t necessarily tough, it’s more that there were so many and they kept moving around. It was hard to tell which ones were worn down over the ones that were still in a frenzy.

 

“Blizzard!” Izuku sent out a quick flurry of ice that struck part of the excitable group. Before they could turn to their assailant Goofy threw his shield forward. It banged against the Heartless and caused a few to disappear before striking against branches and bouncing around. While the shield struck the branches and the occasional Heartless that was unfortunate enough to be caught in the crossfire, it eventually struck the strange black fruit attached to the tree trunk. 

 

As soon as the fruit had been hit the Heartless all stopped, before turning to the knight. 

 

The black fruit trembled and pulsed, and the Power Wilds all began to get riled up again. They screeched and hissed as they turned all their anger towards Goofy. 

 

“Goofy!”

 

The knight tried to scramble away from the horde of Heartless. Before they could descend upon him, a shield formed around him and deflected all of the Heartless. 

 

Izuku slammed his Keyblade down and the shield exploded outwards. Before the Heartless could recover, Goofy’s shield was thrown back towards him. 

 

The knight caught his shield and brought it up to block an incoming hit. 

 

Sora panted as he looked at the fruit, then to Goofy, before raising his Keyblade and striking the black fruit as hard as he could. Almost immediately all the Heartless turned towards him and began to give chase. 

 

He shuddered before running away from the horde of Heartless. 

 

“It’s like a hivemind.” Izuku said. “They’re around to keep that thing safe.” 

 

“So what?” Donald asked.

 

“Just keep hitting it and confuse them. Until we can finally get rid of it!” Sora shouted as he jumped to a higher branch and batted away some of the Heartless. 

 

“Thunder!” A small, concentrated bolt struck the fruit, and the Heartless turned toward the offender. Until another spell was hurled at it, and they saw the new immediate threat. 

 

Tarzan seemed to catch on and threw his spear, and struck the infectious fruit. However he had climbed higher up and was harder to reach. The Heartless couldn’t even begin the climb to reach him before Sora’s Keyblade struck it. 

 

All of the Heartless began to grow confused as each intruder took turns striking the thing that they were meant to defend. Once they had a target it suddenly changed to someone else. 

 

While it seemed like they were making good progress, a dark aura surrounded the fruit and all the vines connected to it. All the Heartless had gone still, listening to the silent orders.

 

Donald was about to cast another spell when he felt something twist around his ankle. He looked down in confusion and let out a loud squawk when he saw a small black vine splitting off from one of the larger ones. 

 

He jumped away and began to swat at the vine that kept reaching towards him. 

 

The others looked at the magician to see what was happening, and saw the black vine’s new behavior. Before they could question it, they realized nearby vines began to reach towards them as well. 

 

Sora swatted away another Power Wild and went to swing again, only for something to grab onto his wrist. He shouted in surprise and struggled to pull himself away as more of the Heartless crawled up toward him. 

 

“Sora!” Goofy went to run over, only to trip over the vines that eagerly grabbed at his legs.

 

“Goofy!” Izuku managed to yank his leg out of the vine’s grasp and ran over to the knight to try and pull them off of him. 

 

Donald kept smacking a vine away from him, unaware of another reaching toward him and the Heartless eyeing him. Before he could get grabbed again, Tarzan rushed over and grabbed the back of his shirt to put him on a higher branch. 

 

The Heartless seemed to regain their confidence as their targets were now distracted and stuck, going after them with new vigor. 

 

A few tried to jump at Izuku and Goofy, until a shield was formed around them. It looked relatively weak, a few sections of it flickered and struggled to stay strong.

 

“Izuku, ya gotta be running out of magic. Ya-”

 

“I’m fine!” He cut Goofy off and pulled some of the vines off. Now that they lost their initial target they began to wrap around his arms. 

 

Sora was still trying to break himself free and fight off the Heartless, but having one of his arms restrained made him struggle to keep them away. “H-Hey, guys? Guys!”

 

He looked around for support, and saw Izuku struggling after freeing Goofy. Even worse, the shield he had put up was starting to waver with all the Heartless beating on it. Tarzan was off to the side, dodging vines and Heartless, then trying to strike the fruit when he was able to. 

 

The vine painfully tightened its grip on its arm and he shouted, and tried harder to pull away from it. All the while he resorted to kicking away the Heartless that tried to overtake him. 

 

He was about to call for help again, until he felt an intense heat and a fireball whizzed past him. It struck the vine on the wall, and he cringed as it hissed in pain and shriveled up, before dissolving and freeing him. 

 

“Use fire magic!” Donald shouted from a different branch, his was clear of the black vines. “They hate it!”

 

Sora was about to thank him for the save, before remembering he’s supposed to be mad at the magician. He bit back a response and only nodded. 

 

He wasn’t very good at magic, he knew that. And quite frankly, Sora was annoyed he couldn’t grasp it that easily. He was more nervous about having a misfire and hurting someone.

 

Don’t have much of a choice now do I? Just hope I don’t screw it up.

 

Sora knocked down more of the Heartless before turning his attention to the vines and fruit. He tried to trace the main one that connected to Izuku. If he could cut it off, Izuku and Goofy would be back up.

 

“Okay, focus.” He sighed and focused on his magic. He gathered his energy together, and focused on the heat of a fire. It began to build, little by little like adding small sticks to a weak flame. 

 

When a small fire began to gather at the tip of his Keyblade, he pointed at the section of vines he had traced and braced himself. 

 

“Fire!” He poured a little more magic into the spell before sending it off. The fireball went flying and struck the vines. Even from his position, he could still hear the pained hissing as they faded away. 

 

Izuku’s vines dissolved and he was freed. He looked up and Sora gave him a thumbs up. 

 

Now freed, Izuku reached for his backpack and grabbed an Ether. Once he had it down he summoned his Keyblade and forced the shield that surrounded them to explode outwards. He got to his feet and began conjuring up a fire spell. 

 

Goofy got back up as well and kept the Heartless around Izuku at bay, while Donald kept firing off spells at the fruit. Sora leapt down from the branch he was on and began to cut through the Heartless. Tarzan came down and helped him. The man used his spear to destroy a few Heartless and knock the more aggressive ones further back. 

 

Once Sora felt he was in the clear he began to focus on the spell again. He needed to make the spell stronger, he needed to deal some real damage. He eyed Izuku before looking at his Keyblade and focusing on gathering his magic. He just hoped his magic wouldn’t go wild.

 

The two Keyblade wielders and the magician were each casting their own fire spells, pouring as much energy into it as they could while the Heartless grew more frenzied. 

 

The area began to heat up as their spells grew in intensity.

 

“Fira!”

 

Three large fireballs were cast towards the black fruit, all of them converging and intensifying just before they collided with their target. 

 

The loud, agonized hissing pierced the air and made everyone cringe or cover their ears. The black fruit was aflame, and it quickly spread to the rest of the vines. Slowly burning them away and turning them into dissipating dark mist.

 

The Power Wilds screeched in time, and writhed as their leader was eaten away by the flames. 

 

The gorillas backed away as far as they could from the vines trapping them. As they began to dissolve they stepped out and saw the rest of the vines and monsters disappearing. The pained screeching only stopped when the fruit and vines were completely burned through

 

The area grew brighter, as though a dark cloud had been lifted. 

 

All the gorillas eagerly left the spaces that served as their cages and hurriedly climbed down. Tarzan went over to them and began to hurriedly speak with them. 



-.-



“Are you all okay?”

 

Some of the gorillas turned to Tarzan and nodded in relief. Others were still catching their breath and trying to settle themselves from the whole situation. 

 

“We’re alright, but those things just came out of nowhere!”

 

“It happened so fast, we have no idea just…how.”

 

“Have you seen any of the others? I know some got away but…”

 

Tarzan nodded. “A few got away, Tantor is with them and they’re heading to the nesting grounds. From the looks of it, the creatures aren’t around that area.”

 

“The nesting grounds!” One of the gorillas looked nervously at the outsiders that were standing off to the side and recovering. One of the gorillas further off to the side looked over them nervously. 

 

“I have no intention to bring them there. We’re just trying to round everyone up and get them somewhere safe.” He looked around. “Where is…”

 

“Who? Terk? We haven’t seen her. We thought she’d be with you.” 

 

“No, I haven’t found her yet.”

 

“Yeah well, knowing her she probably got away and is hiding right now. Or looking for you.”

 

“She’d better be alright.” Another gorilla said. 

 

“What about Kerchak? And my mother?”

 

A collective shudder went through the whole group. 

 

“Tarzan…” One of them started.

 

“Kala was trying to get us all away, but then something came by. Something big.” He looked haunted as he spoke to Tarzan. “That outsider, the one with the loud thing and something else. We couldn’t see it, but it was about to get her, and then Kerchak started going after it.”

 

“Clayton? He’s alive? Wait, and he had one of those creatures with him?”

 

“He couldn’t see it, so I don’t think he did much to scare it off. Kala tried to leave, but then it started chasing her and Kerchak went after that thing and the outsider.”

 

Tarzan stiffened up. “Which direction did they go?”

 

“Tarzan.”

 

“Tell me!”

 

“You seriously want to try and take that thing on?”

 

He nodded. “The others, they’ll help.”

 

“Who’s to say they aren’t as bad as that other outsider? How do you know they’re really trustworthy?”

 

“They helped you all just now didn’t they? Without them nobody here would be free.”

 

“Yeah but-”

 

“I trust them. They’re helping our family when they don’t have to. They’re kinder than you think they are…” He thought of the other outsider, the one that hurt one of his new friends. “Most of them.”

 

The gorillas looked between each other nervously and then between Tarzan and the small group. Those outsiders looked more concerned and confused than outright hostile.

 

One of them sighed and shook his head. “We’re pretty sure they went in the direction of the treehouse. If you hurry they may still be there.”

 

The treehouse, again. Tarzan let out a shuddering sigh. That place seemed to be the home of the best and worst moments of his life it seemed. And once again it was calling him back.

 

“Alright, we’ll start heading over there. Go to the nesting grounds, and if you see anybody else tell them to do the same. And be careful.”

 

“We will, now get out of here Tarzan. Hurry up and deal with that other outsider, and whatever weird monster he’s got with him.”

 

Tarzan nodded, and the gorillas began to hurry off. Leaving Tarzan and the others alone.




-.-




Izuku panted as he leaned over. He was starting to feel sick, and a hand rubbing his back at least eased the nausea. 

 

“Looks like I’m pretty good at magic after all.”

 

“Who would have thought, especially considering you don’t practice.”

 

Sora shot Donald a look. “Are you just allergic to positivity or something?”

 

“I’m plenty positive!”

 

“You sure have a funny way of showing it.”

 

“Fellas…” Goofy frowned. 

 

“Fine, you want some positivity? I’m positive you could be better at magic if you practice… but , where you are right now is pretty decent.” Donald crossed his arms with a huff. 

 

Sora was quiet before shaking his head and crossing his arms as well. “Well…A for effort.”

 

Donald squawked loudly and continued when he saw Sora’s smirk. 

 

Goofy sighed, at least it wasn’t a full blown argument. It looked like those two were finally cooling down, which was better than nothing. 

 

“Izuku, are ya sure yer feelin’ okay?”

 

“I’m fine. ” He muttered. “Just…used a lot of magic.”

 

“Well take a breather, and an Ether. We ain’t done yet, but we got a minute to rest.” He paused, and Izuku made no movement, either to grab his bag or give some kind of response. Goofy looked over at Sora and Donald, and leaned closer to Izuku and dropped his voice to a whisper. 

 

“Is what that Bakugo fella said still botherin’ ya? Izuku, what he said-”

 

“I’m fine!” Izuku stood up straight. He took another deep breath and grabbed his bag. He refused to look at Goofy as he rummaged through his backpack. He grabbed a few Ethers and put the backpack back on. 

 

Goofy didn’t get the chance to speak before he approached Sora and Donald. 

 

“Yeah, well-”

 

“Here.” Izuku interrupted the conversation. He held out Ethers to the two of them. Donald took one immediately and Sora took another hesitantly. 

 

“Take it, you used magic and you may not feel it yet, but it’s exhausting. You need to keep your magic energy up.” Izuku said, then bit down on one. 

 

Sora eyed the blue stone before taking a bite. He expected it to be sweet, like a potion. Instead…

 

“Agh! So bitter!”

 

“It’s not that bad.” Donald rolled his eyes. 

 

Sora coughed and stared at the magic item in disdain, then looked at Izuku. “It’s so gross, and you just down these like it’s nothing?”

 

“Yup.”

 

Sora shuddered. “You have no soul if you enjoy something this bitter.”

 

“I don’t enjoy it, it’s just the way it is.”

 

“Who decided Ethers should be bitter?” 

 

“How the ingredients mix?”

 

“You think someone would try to put flavoring in them.”

 

“I don’t think that’d really help.” 

 

Sora eyed the Ether. “I beg to differ.”

 

“Then beg.” Donald said. 

 

Sora cringed then finished the Ether. He’s confident the feeling of his energy replenishing wasn’t worth how gross it tasted.

 

Once he finally had it down the gorillas began to leave and Tarzan came back to them in a hurry.

 

“Kerchak and…” he struggled to find the correct word. “Mother. Danger.”

 

That made them all stop and look up at him. 

 

“What?”

 

“Danger. Clayton.” 

 

“What? He’s still around?” Sora asked. 

 

“But we thought…” Goofy trailed off. 

 

“Where is he supposed to be?”

Tarzan grunted for a moment. “Treehouse. Where Tarzan found Sora.”

 

Sora didn’t wait for input from anyone else before nodding. “Alright then, let’s go!”

 

“Sora!”

 

“Come on!”

 

Tarzan took off and Sora followed after. Donald chased after him. Goofy didn’t move until Izuku did, and stayed behind the group to make sure he wouldn’t fall behind.




-HoL-




The group went running through the jungle, still jumping from branch to branch with the help of vines. The further they went the thicker the branches grew, and the fewer vines appeared, so they didn’t have to swing from one point to another. 

 

However, as they ran they began to notice darkness that began settling over the area. It seemed like a dark miasma had covered the trees, it hung heavy in the air. It sucked out any warmth in the air and left nothing but cold and dread. None of this was helped by the fact that the sun would set soon.

 

The closer they got to the treehouse, the more it seemed like the leaves and vines were blackening. The darkness was practically infecting them and rotting them away.

 

They could hear roaring and crashing from afar. Kerchak was still there, still fighting. 

 

They could see the treehouse ahead, the darkness seemed worse further up. As if it were trying to make a cage around the treehouse. 

 

A gunshot pierced through the air and made them all flinch. Sora nearly stumbled when the sound startled him, but managed to stay on his feet and kept going. 

 

Tarzan raced ahead of them, and bolted up the large branch and into the treehouse. When he stepped inside, it was like the world became muted. He looked around and saw long scratches along the wall, crates had been smashed and thrown around. The already broken railing on the 2nd floor was now nonexistent. 

 

His eyes continued to dart around until he saw one of the people he was looking for. 

 

The air was eerily still as Tarzan approached Kerchak. The large gorilla was on the ground, wounded but alive. 

 

“Kerchak!” Tarzan looked him over. “Are you alright? Where is-”

 

The gorilla huffed, and struggled to get up. “It’s still here. The outsider, and one of those creatures. It’s still here.”

 

The man looked around but saw no sign of anything. Still, he wasn’t about to call Kerchak a liar. Before he could respond something grabbed him and flung him across the room. 

 

“Tarzan!” Sora shouted as he saw his new friend get thrown into a wall, hard enough to make the wood crack. 

 

Whatever had grabbed Tarzan grabbed him next and threw him to the side. Before he could recover he heard shouts of surprise and pain as more wood was broken beneath the weight of bodies. 

 

“Tsk, tsk, tsk.” A voice spoke up. “Of course it comes down to you lot, running about and ruining things.”

 

Sora groaned and struggled to get back on his feet. He looked up as he heard heavy footsteps from above. Clayton came into view, looking down on them from the second floor. 

 

“One would have hoped that you would have had the common sense to stay away. What happens in this jungle is not of concern to you at all. And now look, I’ll have to make a bigger mess of things.”

 

“Clayton?” Sora asked. 

 

“What’s the big idea!” Donald shouted. 

 

Tarzan stared up at the man before slowly shaking his head. “No. Not Clayton!”

 

“What?”

 

Clayton snapped his fingers and a strange trilling sound filled the air. Fast, heavy stomps began to approach them. None of them could tell where it was coming from. 

 

Izuku looked around and saw a weird shift in the air. It was quick despite its size. He brought up his Keyblade and pointed it at Tarzan, forming a barrier just in time for the creature to slam into it. Tarzan flinched and looked around, watching the barrier shimmer as it was struck again and again. 

 

“Thunder!”

 

Donald raised his staff and scattered sparks rained down on the invisible mass. It barely flinched, yet backed away. They could only hear its footsteps and teasing trills as it walked around the room. Above, Clayton continued to watch intently, tracking the movement easily, as if he could see it while the others could not. 

 

The barrier around Tarzan dropped and the man quickly made his way over to the group. They all had their backs to each other, standing in the circle to try and spot the threat they couldn’t see. The footsteps had stopped, and they didn’t know where the Heartless was. 

 

“We need to make this thing show itself. We can’t fight what we can’t see.” Sora said. 

 

“Well how do you suggest we do that?”

 

“I dunno! You can come up with an idea too, you know! Why is it always on me or Izuku?”

 

“We should probably try to get that Kerchak fella outta here. What if the Heartless or Clayton try to hurt him next?”

 

Tarzan looked up at that and eyed Kerchak. The gorilla was still getting his second wind.

 

Before they could come up with any kind of plan, a gunshot rang out and the wood at their feet splintered. The group quickly jumped back and ducked for cover as another gunshot rang out. 

 

Izuku and Sora ducked behind a few crates while Donald, Goofy, and Tarzan ran to the other side of the room. 

 

Sora panted as he looked around, the heavy footsteps were back. 

 

“Izuku? Izuku, listen, any plan would probably be good by now. Y-You’re usually really good at that. And we kinda need that right now.”

 

The green haired boy didn’t respond, he gripped his Keyblade tightly while his other hand shook. He looked around, eyeing the floorboards and looking for something. 

 

“Izuku, please! Please focus. You’ve been off since we dealt with that Katsuki guy!” He flinched as another gunshot rang out, splintering the crate just above their heads. They ducked down lower. “Listen, what that jerk said to you sucked. And he had no right to say that, a-and I-” another gunshot and they heard a startled squawk. 

 

“I wish he didn’t. I dunno what you’re thinking right now, but whatever it is, can it change to how we’re gonna win this? We can talk about it later, but I don’t think we can do that if-” Another gunshot. More splintered wood. “If we get…shot. Or if the Heartless gets us so-” 

 

He gasped as a trilling noise came from above. They looked up and saw two eyes shimmering. They lunged toward the pair, and Sora brought up his Keyblade to block it. 

 

Instead of a painful blow he was expecting, an intense heat gathered and exploded out. 

 

Sora flinched as the Heartless let out a painful mix of a trill and screech. He looked up to see the form of what looked like a green chameleon with black markings flicker in and out of sight. They caught sight of the Heartless emblem. It stumbled back and scratched at its face were small embers of fire magic lingered. 

 

When it regained its senses it angrily screeched and lunged toward the boys again, only to slam into another clear barrier Izuku put up around them. 

 

“I’m sorry,” Izuku began, “I haven’t been paying attention and I’m sorry. You’re right. I’ve got my own feelings about Katsuki, and there’s no room for that right now. I’m here now, and I’ll get us out of this.”

 

Sora stared at him and released a shuddering breath. He was back. He was back, and now they had a fighting chance again. He quickly shoved his worry down and smiled getting to his feet as the Heartless angrily banged on the shield, causing cracks to form. 

 

“That Heartless is after us, and we need to make it visible. That should be easy enough. I doubt it can make anything on its skin invisible. Then we need to take care of Clayton and his gun. Until we get rid of it you need to stay next to me.”

 

“Your barrier.”

 

“Exactly.”

 

Sora nodded and looked at the cracks in the shield. “If you make the Heartless visible I can deal with it. And you can take care of Clayton with your magic.”

 

“Yes.” Izuku shrugged his backpack off and pulled out a few Ethers before pocketing them. He needed to be able to move fast. 

 

“Ok. I’m dropping it.”

 

After the Heartless struck the barrier again, Izuku made it shatter, and he and Sora dashed off to the side. 

 

“Showing yourselves now?’

 

“Boys!” Donald shouted. 

 

Izuku put up a half barrier to block the bullet, before whirling around. 

 

“Watera!” He swung his Keyblade in a wide arc, sending out a wave of water where they had been a moment ago. Most of the water fell to the ground or splashed against the wall. But part of the spell hit an invisible form. 

 

Found you!

 

“Blizzara!” Izuku focused his spell and threw forward the flurry of ice magic. He grinned as he heard a screech and the ice stuck to the water, and began to properly freeze. 

 

There was now a floating outline of the Heartless, thanks to the ice and frost. 

 

“We can see it!” Sora said. 

 

Before he could charge forward, a shield went spinning and hit the Heartless, and a concentrated bolt of thunder struck the Heartless. 

 

Clayton pointed the gun at the magician and knight. Goofy had retrieved his shield and put it up, deflecting a bullet. Clayton growled and took aim again, still aiming for Donald and Goofy. While he was distracted, Tarzan took off. 

 

He stayed low to the ground and darted over in Clayton’s direction. Another gunshot went off and he pressed himself against the wall. While the man reloaded his gun, Tarzan climbed up to the second floor. Just as Clayton finished reloading, Tarzan threw himself forward and grabbed the gun. 

 

Clayton shouted and held on to the gun tightly. 

 

“Let go! Let go you good for nothing-” In his struggle he pressed the trigger, and a shout of surprise from below. 

 

Tarzan looked down, and was almost shoved away. He continued to wrestle with Clayton, trying to turn the gun away from his friends. As they fought, they kept shoving each other, getting closer to the railing.. 

 

From below, Izuku saw the two fighting. Sora was behind him, attacking the Heartless and jumping away when Donald and Goofy rushed in. 

 

He gathered more magic energy and pointed it at Clayton. Ice gathered around his weapon, but before he could fire it off, the Heartless let out an angry trill and spun around as it swatted at the group. 

 

Donald and Goofy went flying and Sora was knocked back and into Izuku, who fell over and sent the spell flying toward the second floor. The spell slammed into the floor and caused more wood to splinter. 

 

In their struggle Tarzan and Clayton stepped on the weakened section of the floor, and both shouted in surprise as it collapsed beneath them. 

 

The Heartless rushed forward, and swiped at Tarzan as he fell, knocking him into the wall. Then caught Clayton.

 

The poacher recovered and quickly sat up, realizing he was on the back of the beast. He grinned and took aim at them again. 

 

Sora looked up and gasped. 

 

“Izuku!”

 

He put up a barrier and instinctively ducked his head down, listening to the bullet bounce off the magic construct.

 

Clayton growled as he looked at the strangers, unaware of Kerchak getting up behind him. 

 

Tarzan recovered as well and looked over to see Kerchak glaring at Clayton and the beast he was riding. He rushed over and tried to push the gorilla back before he could charge the two. 

 

Clayton heard the growls and the noises Tarzan made to try and push the gorilla away from the fight. He looked over his shoulder and grinned, then clicked his tongue. The beast he was given listened, and whirled around. It trilled in time with his laughter as he took aim. 

 

“Izuku!” Sora looked over. His friend only put down the shield, but couldn’t conjure up another. Not yet. He was panting and reaching for an Ether he pocketed.

 

Donald shouted as he pointed his staff in their direction, forming a half barrier around Tarzan and Kerchak, causing another bullet to be deflected. 

 

“Sora!” Goofy called and held up his shield. 

 

The Keyblade wielder nodded and raised his Keyblade before throwing it forward, as hard as he could. Goofy threw his shield at the same time.

 

Clayton was about to attempt firing again when a shield banged against the back of his head and a giant key smacked into the head of the Heartless, forcing it to stumble.

 

Clayton looked at them angrily, then back at Tarzan who seemed to be succeeding in getting the gorilla to leave. That blasted duck was keeping the shield around the two strong. After a moment the large gorilla stared at Tarzan, then huffed at Clayton and his monster. Then took off toward the exit. 

 

The Heartless screeched and tried to chase after Kerchak.

 

Izuku got up and swung his Keyblade in a wide arc. “Watera!” Water spilled out onto the floor.

 

Donald seemed to get an idea and pointed his staff at the ground as the Heartless charged forward. ”Blizzara!”

 

The water was frozen, and the Heartless had been caught in the trap. Its feet were frozen to the floor and it fell forward. 

 

Clayton shouted as Kerchak ran out of sight. Far away from them, and back to the family that needed him. 

 

“You all certainly have a penchant for meddling when you’re not meant to, don’t you?” Clayton hissed. None of them missed the dark aura that began to form around him. “Protecting the gorillas, acting as if you all have any reason to condemn me. They are wild beasts, that would no sooner tear you apart. They have no value other than to be hunted!”

 

“Are you hearing yourself?” Donald shouted. “We have plenty of reason to give you what for!”

 

“The gorillas didn’t do anything to you.” Sora glared at him. “And you’re trying to hurt them for no reason. You’re even shooting at random people you’ve never met before! You expect us to just not fight back?”

 

“Ya sided with the Heartless, who knows who else ya plan on hurtin’!” 

 

“We won’t let you hurt Tarzan’s family.”

 

Clayton and the Chameleon shouted in time, and the Heartless reared up before slamming its fists into the frozen flooring, causing the ground beneath them all to shatter and splinter apart. 

 

Everyone cried out in surprise, expecting to fall down into the jungle below. Only to be caught by a net beneath the treehouse. 

 

Izuku looked around and gasped as he struggled to roll out of the way from a swipe of the Heartless. 

 

“Guys?” Izuku started. “The sun, it’s setting!”

 

Darkness was beginning to close in on them. The nighttime would only promise more peril for them. 

 

They barely had any time to think before another gunshot rang out. Tarzan cried out as a bullet grazed his arm. 

 

“Tarzan!”

 

They all struggled to get steady footing on the net, thankfully it seemed the Heartless was struggling too. 

 

“We need to get to stable ground.” Izuku grunted as he tried to drag himself to the edge of the net, where branches of great trees were below. It wouldn’t be an easy landing, but anything was better than their current situation. 

 

“Easier said than done!” Donald shouted, then yelled louder before Goofy managed to lunge forward with his shield as another gunshot rang out. 

 

They all desperately crawled toward the edge of the net, barely avoiding the Heartless’s attacks and Clayton’s gunshots. 

 

Izuku felt himself running out of magic, he could only imagine how Donald was feeling too. And he left his backpack inside the treehouse, he only had what was in his pocket. His mind raced for any solution. Whether to aid in their retreat or to finish off the Heartless then and there. 

 

All he could think was to get out of there, to get away. But he wasn’t sure how .

 

How do I get us out of this? How do I fix this?

 

Izuku rolled to the side to avoid the Heartless lunging at him, and struggled to back up. 

 

Sora scrambled beside him and managed to get to the edge of the net. He peered over and paled at the long drop below. It was one thing to take that plunge in the day, when the sun was fully out and he could see. It would be another in the dark where Heartless are inevitably lurking. 

 

“W-We can get down from here!” Sora shouted. “Tarzan, can you-”

 

The man understood immediately and climbed to the edge of the net before leaping off and to a branch below. The others understood, and pulled themselves over the edge, hoping they’d be able to catch one of the branches below. Another near miss sent Izuku nearly pushing Sora off the edge before hauling himself over as well. 

 

The few moments they were in free fall were enough to make their hearts leap to their throats. 

 

Sora managed to land beside Tarzan, and nearly fell but was steadied by the man. Who then caught Izuku to make sure he wouldn’t fall below. 

 

“Look out!”

 

Goofy shouted as he fell from above holding up his shield with one arm and holding Donald under the other. 

 

The three quickly scrambled to a branch below as the two made the landing. Goofy wobbled a bit before maintaining his balance.

 

“Put me down, put me down!” 

 

Goofy obliged and they heard a manic laugh from above, matched by an excited trill. 

 

The pair practically threw themselves off the branch and onto another one below. Sora and Izuku helped them get down as Tarzan leapt across to another, larger, winding limb. 

 

“Come on!” He shouted. 

 

The others were about to follow when Clayton fired off another shot, and the wood beside Tarzan was struck.

 

The tree the four were on shook with a sudden added weight from above. They looked up to see Clayton and the Heartless looking down at them.

 

“Go!” Goofy put his shield up as the Heartless tried to strike at them. 

 

“Oh no you-”

 

Clayton was cut off with a jolt of thunder that made him stiffen up, and struggle to move. 

 

“Boys, go!”

 

Izuku took the jump first, stumbling before turning around to make sure Sora got over okay. He looked past him and saw Donald make the jump next. Goofy was still trying to fend off the Heartless as Clayton recovered.

 

“Goofy!” Sora shouted. “Come on!”

 

Izuku raised his Keyblade, his hand shaking. “Fire!” 

 

They all flinched as the Heartless hissed and cried out as it clawed at its face where it had once again been struck by fire magic. 

 

“Goofy, come on!”

 

The knight got a running start, and the three were quick to catch and help him over to more steady ground. 

 

“Go!” Tarzan led them down the limb, sliding down ahead and knocking down branches and foliage that would scratch them up. They followed without question and slid down the tree. 

 

There was a loud thud behind them, and shouting that was quickly fading. They were gaining ground, getting some distance so they could think. 

 

They passed through blurs of green, even that was getting hard to see with daylight fading. The further they went down the more the canopy covered what little light was left. 

 

It felt like forever until they finally stopped sliding, reaching a less sloped section of whatever tree they were on. They all skidded to a stop, their weapons helping them slow down. 

 

The group panted as they looked around, looking for any sign of the Heartless, or Clayton and his new beast. As they looked around they noticed a dark miasma covering some trees and plants around them. The darkness was spreading. 

 

“D-Do ya think we lost ‘im?” Goofy tried to catch his breath. 

 

“Maybe.” Sora said. “I-I mean, we slid down pretty far. I don’t think his Heartless is that fast.”

 

“It better not be.” Donald wheezed.

 

Izuku shook his head and looked around. It was quiet, the silence was deafening. There was no buzz of insects or lingering chirps of birds before they settled in. Everything had cleared out. 

 

“So, any ideas on how we’re gonna take care of this?” Sora asked. 

 

“We still need to find more stable ground.” Izuku shook his head. “I don’t like our chances fighting up here.”

 

“Yeah…”

 

From afar, they heard something snap, and it sent the group huddling closer together. They looked around frantically, searching for the source. 

 

There was more rustling, but they couldn’t pinpoint where it was coming from. Another snap only made them more paranoid. 

 

“You think it’s Clayton,” Sora whispered, “or the Heartless?”

 

“Neither options are very good right now.”

 

Before Sora could respond to Donald, they all heard the all too familiar sound of a gun cocking. 

 

“Get down!”

 

Before anyone could put a barrier up, a bullet whizzed by and Sora cried out. Izuku whirled around to see the boy holding his face where the bullet grazed him. 

 

None of them got the chance to retaliate when the chameleon Heartless made itself visible and jumped forward. The Heartless slammed into them, and sent them plummeting to the ground. The Heartless didn’t give them any reprieve as it followed them down.

 

Falling felt like it took a lifetime, yet ended in a blink at the same time. 

 

All five crashed to the ground, only cushioned by whatever foliage was below. 

 

All of them were in a daze, barely registering the loud thud and the ground shaking as the Heartless landed on the ground. Both it, and Clayton unaffected by the fall. 

 

Izuku was the first to open his eyes. Looking up through blurry vision and seeing Clayton’s lips moving as he waved his gun around. He looked at all of them with a smug grin. 

 

This is bad…

 

He looked to the side to see Sora was barely clinging to consciousness. Donald and Goofy weren’t quite out yet, they were recovering from the fall. Tarzan was struggling to get up, the only one fully awake. 

 

Izuku groaned as he brought his hands beneath him, and slowly pushed himself up. He was faintly aware of someone telling him to stop moving, that he was hurt. He ignored it, and used his Keyblade to slowly stand up. 

 

I said I’d get us out of this, but how am I going to do that? Come on, think!

 

“Still on your feet boy? You’re truly as stubborn as they come, aren’t you?”

 

I need to end this, and soon. Or at the very least, slow him down.

 

He looked down at his Keyblade and stared at it. After a moment he grabbed the last Ether in his pocket and ate it. 

 

Clayton was still ranting, but Izuku had already tuned him out. 

 

You don’t get to panic. Focus!

 

Izuku reached for his magic. He could only hope he had enough. He frowned at the man as he held up his Keyblade, and Clayton pointed his gun at him in turn. Just as he began to pull the trigger, Izuku called out. 

 

“Thundara!”

 

A harsh beam of lightning struck the poacher and the Heartless head on. Izuku forced his legs to move as he stumbled to the side and took aim again. 

 

“Thunder!”

 

Scattered sparks that forced the two to writhe from the electric magic. The Heartless seemed to tolerate it better, as it stiffly tracked his movements. It made a move to hit him, but couldn’t strike as fast as it wanted to. 

 

Izuku closed in, already winded and trying to blink away the spots in his vision. He raised his Keyblade and brought it down as hard as he could. It wasn’t very effective, but he kept trying to push them back. To distract them. 

 

He stepped back and sent another Thunder spell flying, striking the Heartless directly in the face. Before he could feel any triumph the Heartless blindly swung out and struck Izuku hard enough to punch the air out of his lungs, and threw him to the ground, back where he initially landed. He heard two voices call out his name. 

 

He coughed as he landed on the ground, trying to drag air back into his lungs. It was hard, much harder than it should have been. Still, his body moved automatically and struggled to get up despite the pain.

 

I can’t feel the magic building up. Not like back then, wasn’t I doing it right? I was using the same kind of spell!

 

While he tried to come up with another plan, another way out, he didn’t hear Clayton’s frustrated shouts.

 

“Izuku?” Sora was up again. 

 

He didn’t hear the gun cocking, but his friend did.

 

His legs wouldn’t move, so all he could use was his voice.

 

“Izuku, move!”

 

He looked down at Sora, then whirled around to block the incoming bullet. 

 

Only for it to tear clean through his chest. 

 

The world deafened around him, and he tried to gasp as he fell to the ground. He could only taste copper. He was pretty sure he heard someone screaming. 

 

“Worthless Deku!”

 

“Izuku! Izuku no! No! No, no, no! Please!”

 

You’re gonna fucking die out there Deku.”

 

Oh…

 

Sora was above him, frantically crying and begging him to stay. It made his heart ache, more so when he thought of Eri. 

 

He promised he’d be back, that he'd fix everything. That he’d find Master Aqua and bring her home. 

 

I’m supposed to always keep my promises…

 

He was unaware of the shimmer around his Keyblade as he struggled to breathe. 

 

I need to keep my promises…

 

He gripped his Keyblade as tightly as he could, with whatever strength he had left. 

 

I need…

 

Notes:

A big thank you to KeeperofHounds for being an awesome beta-reader!

Chapter 24: Heart of the Jungle

Summary:

The world of Deep Jungle comes to a close

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 Heart of the Jungle





It was strange. 

 

I’m sorry…but you’ve been…

 

It was like a dream. A weird, surreal dream. 

 

He stared blankly into an endless horizon. It was almost peaceful, but there was a nagging feeling at the back of his mind. Something was wrong.

 

I’m not…supposed to be here. Right? There’s something I still need to do, isn’t there?

 

Hazy memories flickered in his mind. Something happened, something awful. It wasn’t supposed to happen in the first place. Right?

 

Hey wait! Hold on! What are you-

 

A soft, glimmering light filled his vision, and he felt drawn towards it. He hadn’t realized he had been reaching towards it until it felt like a hole opened up in the ground beneath him. 

 

Suddenly he was falling. Spiraling away further and further into the unknown. He wasn’t sure where he was falling, until he finally slammed into the earth.

 

Suddenly he found himself gasping, desperately dragging air back into his lungs. 

 

He was breathing. 



T̷̤̾̄̽́h̴͉̞̏ë̸̗̺̰̣̥͉̕͠r̶̨̦̠̋͑̅ę̷͕̀ ̴̟͕͂̅͜͝ͅy̴͖̍̑́̂̕͠ǫ̷̗͚͕̉̃͝u̷͈̦̞̙̇̓ ̴̡͖̦̼͓̊ͅa̸͓̙͒̏͋̈́ṟ̷̦͈̩̑̆̕͠e̴̡̬̺͌  




-HoL-




Everything was disorientating.

 

It felt hard to move his body. It was taking everything he had just to breathe. 

 

In and out. In and out. There wasn’t enough air.

 

Despite this he felt his body moving automatically. He had no say in the matter.

 

Wait.

 

He struggled to get up despite the pain. There were frustrated shouts behind him. There was a faint ringing in his ears.

 

Hold on. I already saw this, didn’t I? Hasn’t this…happened?

 

“Izuku?”

 

He glanced to the side and saw Sora had sat up. He was hurt. He looked scared. There was a line of red on his cheek that dribbled out crimson.

 

There was the sound of the gun cocking.

 

Wait a minute. Isn’t this-

 

“Izuku move!”

 

He felt a sudden surge of energy, and threw himself to the side, away from the bullet’s path. He wasn’t entirely spared, not when he felt a sharp pain strike through his shoulder. He hit the ground hard and cried out. 

 

He brought a hand up to clutch at the persisting pain. He felt something warm seep through his shirt and jacket. 

 

He tried to focus on breathing as his mind ran miles a minute. 

 

He couldn’t taste copper, he wasn’t dying . Was that a dream? Some kind of premonition of death? He was supposed to be focusing on something else wasn’t he? Why was it hard to think?!

 

Sora panted as he scrambled over. His own hands shook as he looked over his friend. He felt like there was some kind of deja vu there. Like something similar had already happened only…a worse outcome. Had he imagined it? Were his nerves just fried from… everything ?

 

“T-That’s a lot of…” He trailed off, frozen and unsure what to do as he saw red bleeding through Izuku’s shirt and jacket. 

 

Sora wasn’t a stranger to blood. No, far from it. His parents worked on a fishing boat, they took him out to sail a lot when he was little. An accident or two had been bound to happen. 

 

“It’s alright. Now don’t go panicking, that won’t help.”

 

Words his dad once said to him when he cut himself pretty good while gutting a fish. Panicking wouldn’t help, that wouldn’t get anything done. Even if he really wanted to. 

 

His throat felt dry as he quickly searched his pockets for anything that could help. He was sure he pocketed a potion at some point. He had to. 

 

He stopped his search when he heard the sound of Clayton readying his gun again. Even in the growing darkness, he could see the glint of it up ahead. 

 

He ducked down when he heard the gun fire again. There was a harsh clanging noise in front of him. He looked up and saw Goofy standing in front of them, holding his shield up. 

 

“Sora, are ya okay?”

 

The boy took a moment to nod numbly. “Izuku, he’s…”

 

“He’ll be alright.” Donald tried to assure him. 

 

The mentioned Keyblade wielder dragged in one breath after another. He tried to push himself up with his good arm. 

 

“Or rather, he will be if he stops moving!”

 

Izuku didn’t listen and glared ahead at Clayton and the Heartless. 

 

“I said…” He spoke through gritted teeth. “I’d get us o-out of this. I need to…” He held his hand out, he couldn’t even begin to cast a spell before he collapsed. He was out of magic energy.

 

Donald stared ahead at their opponents. He saw what kind of spell Izuku was trying to cast, and it gave him an idea. 

 

“Sora, do ya have one more spell in you?”

 

The teen looked taken aback. He slowly nodded and held out his hand to call on his Keyblade again. Its weight was comforting, and gave him some assurance. 

 

Another gunshot that made them all flinch. Goofy still stood strong with his shield, promising he wouldn’t let anything happen to them. 

 

“When I tell you, use a fire spell!”

 

A quiet nod. 

 

Donald scowled as he faced Clayton and the Heartless. He didn’t have as much magic energy as he would like to have, but it would be enough. 

 

He raised his staff. 

 

“Thunder!”

 

They saw the sparks and Clayton ordered the beast to dodge. 

 

Immediately Donald pointed his staff at them, quickly switching over to another spell. 

 

“Blizzara!” He didn’t aim directly at Clayton, but instead the Heartless. It didn’t get a chance to jump away before its feet were frozen to the ground. 

 

Clayton shouted in anger and aimed at the group again. Before he could fire, Tarzan ran forward and leapt toward the man. He pulled the weapon away and tried to wrestle it out of his grasp. As he fought with the man, the Stealth Sneak reached up to get its unwelcome passenger off. It swiped at Tarzan until it managed to grab him and threw him off. 

 

He crashed into Goofy, and caused the knight to fall to the ground. Their defense was gone. 

 

It was fine though, the distraction gave Donald enough time to catch his breath. He raised his staff before slamming it to the ground with a shout. 

 

The Stealth Sneak began to charge at them in response, only to slam into a clear barrier. It trilled and tried to get around it, only to slam into another wall. Clayton paused and reached forward, revealing a shimmering barrier. He scowled and slammed a fist against it, but to no avail. Even the Heartless began to pound on the barrier. 

 

Donald pointed his staff up one more time. Water began to gather and he launched it toward the barrier. 

 

“Now Sora!”

 

Sora pointed his Keyblade at the ball of water and gathered whatever magic he could. He shouted as he flung the cluster of flames toward the water.. 

 

The fireball flew through the air and collided with the Water spell. Steam billowed out from the collision of the magics and covered the area. 

 

“Let’s go!”

 

Goofy helped Sora up, then a barely conscious Izuku. 

 

Tarzan watched them and looked in the direction of Clayton’s yells. When everyone was up and running off he followed. He pulled ahead of them and began to lead them back to the camp, where Jane and her father could help them. 

 

Clayton’s shouting grew more distant the further away they ran. It was all they could do, run away to live another day. Fear what’ll happen when Donald’s spell breaks down and the man is set free. What kind of chaos he and his Heartless will cause. 

 

Defeat.




-HoL-




It was a mess. A painful mish mash of memories and emotions that seemed to scramble the more he tried to look back on it. Things overlapped in a messy way, an incoherent story. Something he was so sure had happened but was relieved to see it didn’t. 

 

Even though the tragedy felt so real. 

 

He was a bystander in those unclear memories, it was like he was watching himself through a cracked lens. Blurry and unclear, with missing pieces

 

Red on green. Burning tears. Rising panic... 

 

“Sora.”

 

He froze, it was a voice he knew. One he recognized. One that wasn’t present during the fight. He whirled around, and saw nothing. He was so sure he heard her. 

 

“Sora!” It was somehow further away, yet clearer than before. He turned away from the painful scene and toward an empty space. There was no one there.

 

“Kairi?”

 

A hand gently grabbed his arm. 

 

“You shouldn’t be here.”

 

He was shoved away and he was falling. He expected to feel pain when he slammed onto the floor. 

 

Instead he opened his eyes with a gasp. 

 

Sora looked around, realizing he was in a tent. He was in a cot and a light blanket had been thrown over him. 

 

He slowly sat up, trying to grasp at the fragments of a fleeting dream. There had been a sense of familiarity that set him at ease. He rubbed the sleep out of his eyes and began to think back. He didn’t remember getting to the tent, let alone laying down to rest. 

 

The last thing he remembered was…

 

He gasped and threw the blanket off, then stood up. Only to fall back down. He panted as he struggled to stand up on unsteady legs. He stood up and looked around for his friend, and spotted him in another cot. 

 

He smiled and stumbled forward. His legs gave out on him again as he reached Izuku’s bedside. He could see there were bandages around his shoulder. He was still unconscious, but he was breathing. He was okay. He was alive .

 

Sora took a shaky breath as he hung his head with a relieved smile.

 

“It was a dream. Just a bad dream. It didn’t happen…” He sniffed and wiped at his eyes. “Just a bad dream…nothing.”

 

Sora leaned against the cot and tried to settle himself. He looked around again and found no trace of Donald or Goofy. They had probably left them alone so they could sleep in peace. He could only imagine how worried they were. 

 

He could only hope they weren’t hurt as badly.

 

He brought a hand up to his cheek where a bullet had grazed him. It was healed. No sign of the wound, it wasn’t even tender. But he could still feel the sting of it. Hear the sound of the bullet whizzing past him. A near miss. 

 

It would fade eventually. He was sure. He just needed to get his nerves settled. It shouldn’t be too hard. 

 

A groan pulled him from his thoughts and he looked over to see Izuku shifting. 

 

“Izuku!” 

 

He smiled as his friend slowly opened his eyes. He was still drowsy, and stared at Sora blankly. 

 

“You’re up. And you’re okay!” He smiled. “We’re back at camp in one of the tents. I think Donald and Goofy gotta be around here somewhere, I dunno. I just woke up too. I haven’t checked yet.”

 

Izuku continued to stare at him, trying to piece together the ramblings. 

 

“Huh?”

 

Sora stared at him before shaking his head. “N-Nothing. We’re okay, and safe. That’s all that matters right now. We managed to get out alright.”

 

Izuku continued to stare at him, seemingly piecing together the spoken words. After a moment he gasped and sat up in a hurry, he didn’t get the chance to say anything before he grabbed his shoulder and leaned over in pain. 

 

“Izuku?”

 

“I-I’m good.” He shook his head. “I’m okay…”

 

Sora watched him ride out the pain before sitting up and looking around.

 

“Where…”

 

“We’re back at camp.” Sora sat on the cot. “I don’t know how long we were out for, and I dunno where Donald and Goofy are.”

 

“...What happened with Clayton? Did you manage to beat him or….”

 

Sora shook his head, then slowly drew his knees to his chest. “We just…ran. Donald trapped him, and then we ran. I don’t remember much after that.”

 

“So he’s probably still out there.”

 

He quietly nodded. 

 

Izuku looked down. He was silent before taking a deep breath. 

 

“I’m sorry.” Izuku muttered, refusing to look at Sora. “I was so caught up in my own head I wasn’t focusing. And that cost us. You all could have gotten hurt. I promised to get us out of all that…and everything just went wrong.”

 

Sora blinked, and looked up at him with a frown. “You…but you got hurt.”

 

Izuku still refused to look at him. “It’s not that bad. It still kind of stings but another potion or a Cure should finish patching me up. I’m fine. I’m more relieved that the rest of you are alright.”

 

Sora continued to stare. “But…but you’re not-”

 

He was interrupted by the tent flap opening and hearing hushed voices step inside.

 

“We oughta let ‘em rest Donald. They weren’t lookin’ too good the last time we came in here. We don’t wanna wake ‘em up.”

 

“It’s just more of a reason to check on them. If they aren’t well then we need to-”

 

They stopped when they caught sight of the boys, awake and well.

 

Neither of the teens were prepared for the loud shouts and getting dragged into a tight hug by the magician and knight. They were mindful of Izuku’s shoulder as they squeezed the pair as tight as they could, then let them go.

 

“It’s about time you two woke up! Do you have any idea how worried we were?”

 

“Are the two of ya okay?”

 

“I’m okay.” Sora brushed himself off. “Still kinda tired.” 

 

“I’m fine.” Izuku said.

 

“Liar, your shoulder still hurts.”

 

Izuku only gave Sora a look, but Donald was quick to step up.

 

“I figured as much.” Donald summoned his staff. “I was only able to do a quick patch job with whatever magic I had left. And a potion or two.”

 

Sora watched as the bandages were undone and instinctively cringed when he saw the scar. The skin was still raised and a little irritated. He unconsciously brought a hand up to his face. He hoped there wasn’t a scar there, it was one thing to have a reminder of a horrible incident you could hide, but one that would always be there when you looked in the mirror?

 

He shuddered. 

 

“Is the bullet still in there or was it through and through?” Izuku asked. 

 

“It’s concerning how nonchalant you seem about this.” Donald raised an eyebrow as petals of light fell over the teen. 

 

“I’m more concerned with the fact I’m ali…okay.”

 

“Hmm…”

 

None of them missed how Izuku held the blanket with a white-knuckled grip. 

 

Izuku stared blankly ahead as Donald finished healing him up. The pain was gone for the most part, and of course all that was left was the ugly scar on his shoulder. 

 

“The bullet isn’t in there,” Donald put the staff down. “So at least there’s that.”

 

Izuku nodded and only looked up when Goofy brought over some folded up clothes. He took them and looked over his shirt and jacket for damage. As expected there were holes where the bullet had struck him. What surprised him though were the lack of bloodstains he was so ready to see.

 

“You wouldn’t believe how hard it was to get those stains out.” Donald huffed. “Magic certainly has its perks.”

 

Izuku stared at the hole in the jacket. The jacket Aqua had gifted him. He ran a hand over it, and Goofy spoke up before he could linger on it for too long. 

 

“We couldn’t fix up the jacket, not yet. But when we get back to the ship I can probably fix it up, it wouldn’t be the first time I’ve had to sew somethin’ up after a fight.”

 

“Right, thank you.” Izuku quickly pulled on his shirt and jacket. 

 

“Nothin’ else is hurtin’ is it?” Goofy asked. “The both of ya?”

 

“I’m okay.”

 

“No, I’m good!”

 

The adults sighed in relief but still continued to look over them. Just to make sure. 

 

Whatever positivity was in the atmosphere dissipated when Sora looked up at all of them.

 

“So, what happens now,” he asked. “What are we gonna do now? Do we still go after Clayton? We have to, right? If he’s out there then…”

 

“Then nobody is safe.” Izuku finished. 

 

Donald and Goofy glanced at each other.

 

“We do gotta find ‘im, but the two of ya should probably see somethin’ first.”

 

The teens exchanged a confused glance before getting up and heading toward the tent flap. The moment they stepped outside, they were hit with a wave of intense dread. 

 

Izuku felt his stomach drop as he took in the sight outside. The sky was overcast with clouds that seemed darker than they should be. Thunder called out distantly, promising a storm. The dark miasma they had seen around the plants of the treehouse had spread and was around all of the plant life around them. Slowly withering and dying off. 

 

“The darkness…it’s spreading.”

 

“This is bad, really bad.”

 

“How long were we out?” Izuku asked. 

 

“A day or so.” Donald sighed. 

 

“That’s pretty fast for things to get this bad.”

 

Izuku felt more, and more dread the longer he stared at it all. He looked away from the sight. “No, darkness spreads fast. If anything, this is mild. We still have time to fix this.”

 

“Izuku…”

 

“You’re awake!” They all looked up to see Jane hurrying over to them. “Are you feeling alright? You shouldn’t be pushing yourselves if you’re not well.”

 

“We’re okay.” Sora smiled. “We’re doing a lot better.”

 

Jane looked over them, she couldn’t help but linger on Izuku. He looked away and grabbed his shoulder. 

 

“W-We’re alright, a lot better now. Thank you.”

 

“Oh, are the boys up?” The Professor poked his head out from a stack of books on the desk in the middle of the camp. When he saw them he smiled and made his way over. “Oh, thank goodness! You boys gave us such a fright when we saw you. You were quite banged up.”

 

“We know.” Sora rubbed his arm. “Anyway, if you guys are here, where’s Tarzan? He’s okay too, right?”

 

Jane sighed and shook her head. “He’s been running around for some time now. I believe he’s searching for Clayton or looking after the gorillas.” The mere mention of the man made her furrow her brow. “I can’t believe he would do that, attack you all like that. Especially children.

 

“I didn’t think he’d be capable of that.” Professor Arcchimedes looked down. “I feel I must apologize for this. It was my idea to hire Clayton on as a guide and protector on this expedition. If I had asked someone else for assistance, perhaps none of this would have ever happened.”

 

“Hey now, don’t be too hard on yerself.” Goofy stopped him. “How were ya supposed to know he’d do all this? I’m sure at the time he seemed like a good person, and the best option.”

 

The Professor looked down. “Yes, I suppose he did.”

 

Jane looked away. “He’s right, daddy. We can’t change the past, and I’m afraid what’s happened is done. However, we can discuss how to move forward now. But first, how about we whip something up for you all? I’m sure we could all use some lunch.”



-.-



After they all ate, Izuku couldn’t help but notice how Sora was lingering near him, almost constantly. Wherever he went, Sora followed. He took a lap around the camp, Sora was right behind him. He sat down to think, Sora appeared right beside him. 

 

He wasn’t opposed to it, it was nice to have some company. He couldn’t help but replay the hazy memories. Most of them fell through his fingers like sand, hard to grasp and slipping away. Some pieces stuck to him, hard to wipe away and clinging to him. 

 

One image that was painfully clear was of Sora in tears, hovering over him.

 

He wasn’t sure if that was from what happened, or the…dream? Premonition?

 

He still wasn’t sure what to call it. 

 

What was that?

 

“Hey, Izuku?”

 

He looked over to Sora, who was fidgeting with his hands. 

 

“You’re…okay. Right?”

 

He stared at him before nodding. “I’m alright Sora, I’m all healed up. So don’t worry about me. What about you? Are you okay?”

 

“I-I’m fine! But you…I thought…you weren’t though.” He frowned and stopped himself. He looked away. “I thought I saw…something bad happen. Like, really bad . Worse than what happened but…well I’m not saying what happened wasn’t bad already but-”

 

Izuku was thankful for Sora’s rambling, so that he didn’t see the way his eyes widened. 

 

He saw it too. So…did it happen then? Unless it was a weird collective hallucination. But even then that doesn’t make sense. I didn’t…die. I thought it happened, but it never came to pass.

 

Izuku clenched his fist as he shook his head.

 

I don’t know what that was all about, but I need to put this to rest for him.

 

“But it’s just-”

 

“Sora.” 

 

The younger teen looked up, and Izuku smiled. “I’m fine. Nothing to worry about. I got hurt, but it’s not as bad as it could have been.” He put a hand to his shoulder. “See? I’m okay. Maybe from where you had been it looked worse than it was. But I’m okay, I’m still in one piece. I promise.”

 

Sora stared at him, almost unsure of what he said. There was no argument to be had, not really. Not if Izuku is sitting right beside him and not…gone.

 

Maybe it really was just a bad dream, or something akin to that.

 

“Right.” He nodded, and leaned back. “You’re okay. It could have been worse but…you’re okay.”

 

Izuku watched him scratch at his face before nodding again. “I’m glad that it didn’t turn out worse.”

 

“Me too.”

 

Izuku looked up at the overcast sky and watched the gray clouds pass over one another. There would be a storm soon, probably made worse by the darkness that’s eating away at the world. 

 

There was still time to fix it. He could still fix it.

 

“Hey, Izuku?” When he looked over, Sora took it as a sign to continue. “I don’t know if you wanna talk about earlier. With that Katsuki guy? What he said was…”

 

“Don’t worry about it.” Izuku looked away. “Honestly, don’t. I don’t really have the energy to even think about that right now.”

 

“Oh…okay.”

 

“We’ve got more important things to worry about. Like dealing with Clayton and that Heartless.”

 

Sora leaned forward with his elbows on his legs. “So, would it be safe to assume you’ve got a plan then? You being good at those and all?”

 

“Not a very solid one. More like a basic idea.”

 

“That’s still better than nothing!”

 

Izuku sighed and rubbed his eyes. “I would like to have a plan that has more substance than a basic idea.”

 

“I dunno, we could always go with the basic idea and the feel of it. It might work out.”

 

“With what we’re dealing with? Not exactly.”

 

“But it could.”

 

“It might not.”

 

“But it could.

 

Izuku raised an eyebrow and only got a grin back. At least Sora seemed to be in a better mood. 

 

“So, what’s the idea anyway?”

 

“Separating Clayton and his Heartless from each other, then taking the two down separately. I think that’s going to be our best bet.”

 

“Oh. That could work. So, how would we do that? Separate them?”

 

Izuku gave Sora a long stare.

 

“What part of ‘basic idea’ didn’t you get?”

 

“Oh, wow that’s really barebones.”

 

“Why do you think I said I’d like it to have more substance?”

 

“I dunno, you kinda overthink things sometimes.”

 

Izuku gave him a look. 

 

“What? You do!”

 

Izuku shook his head and went back to thinking. Maybe it was something they could discuss with Donald and Goofy. They may have some ideas. While he thought, Sora laid back on the crates and watched the sky.

 

It was a moment of calm, one desperately needed. Something they just needed to wind down before they would face the terrifying pair that lurked in the jungle somewhere. They didn’t have to say anything, it was just nice to have some company.

 

After a moment Izuku found himself lying back on the crates as well, watching the sky just like Sora. 

 

A moment of peace amidst the chaos.

 

“Boys!”

 

Peace that didn’t last too long. 

 

Sora groaned as he slowly sat up to see Donald and Goofy making their way over. 

 

“Are the two of ya okay?” Goofy asked. 

 

“We’re alright, just resting.” Sora shrugged. “What about you? Are you guys okay?”

 

“We’re fine. We just wanted to check on ya. We know the two of ya should rest but…”

 

Izuku sat up. “But we need to talk about…that.”

 

The adults nodded. Whatever peace they had was now gone. Back to reality. 

 

“We know that the two of ya probably don’t wanna face Clayton again but…”

 

“We have to.” Donald sighed. 

 

“We understand if the two of ya are scared, we don’t blame ya.” Goofy glanced at Izuku, who looked away. “But…we can’t just leave things the way they are. Not with Clayton runnin’ around with that Heartless of his.”

 

“We know.” Sora said. “We…were kinda talking about earlier. How we were going to do that.” He looked over at Izuku. “Our master plan maker doesn’t have much of a plan.”

 

“Hey, since when was I put in that position?”

 

“Since you’re usually good at them?”

 

Izuku shook his head at Sora’s grin. “It’s just an idea, but the execution is where the issue is.”

 

“And what exactly is your idea? Nothing reckless I hope, you’ve already done enough of that.”

 

“The basic idea is just separating Clayton from the Heartless, and taking them down just like that.” Sora said. “But, we don’t know how we’re supposed to do that.”

 

“Not to mention keeping that thing away from Clayton. As soon as it's apart from him, it’ll probably do anything to get back to him. It’s there to protect him. And even if we were to split our group up, I don’t like the chances of only two people just taking that thing on.”

 

Goofy hummed as he looked up. “Well, I think the Heartless is the biggest problem. If we can find a way to disarm Clayton, he won’t be able to hurt us. At least not as much.”

 

“He becomes short range and much easier to deal with. But again, the issue is with how we do it. I won’t lie, it's probably going to take the four of us to deal with that Heartless. We can’t afford to give it any space to move, especially if we’re in a space that’s not to our advantage.”

 

“But then who’s going to deal with Clayton?” Sora asked. 

 

Donald sighed as he crossed his arms. “We’re going to need help, whether we like it or not.”

 

“Ya mean-”

 

“Tarzan!”

 

The group looked over to see Tarzan drop out of the trees. He held a yellow bag in one hand as he slowly made his way over to Jane. She hurried over and looked over him. He didn’t look injured, he was more tired than anything. There was a bandage on his arm from their previous encounter with Clayton.

 

He smiled at her as she asked if he was okay, looking for more injuries.

 

“You’re not hurt are you? What about your family, are they alright? Goodness Tarzan I was worried sick!”

 

Tarzan put a hand to his chest. “I’m alright. Gorillas…are safe.”

 

“You didn’t run into Clayton, did you?”

 

Tarzan shook his head. “No Clayton.”

 

Jane finally noticed the bag in his hands and raised an eyebrow. “Tarzan, what have you got there?”

 

The man looked around and paused when he saw the group of adventurers. He smiled and made his way over. He made a few grunting noises as he tried to find the proper words. “Found bag.”

 

Izuku’s eyes widened and he stood up to take his backpack back. “You went back to get it. Thank you.”

 

He opened it and did a count of what was inside. They had more potions than ethers left. That would make things harder. Even so, he was more happy to have his bag back. 

 

“Friends, okay?”

 

“Yeah, we’re okay Tarzan.” Sora smiled at him. “We’re doing a lot better now. What about you?”

 

The man nodded. 

 

“That’s good.”

 

Jane and her father began to make their way over as the group looked between each other. There was no easy way to bring it up.

 

“Tarzan, you didn’t see Clayton while you were out, right?” Sora asked. 

 

The man raised an eyebrow, then shook his head. “No, no Clayton.”

 

“So he’s probably resting, right?” Sora looked around. “Hiding and sleeping or something?”

 

“Probably.” Izuku tapped his fingers on his backpack. “If he wasn’t he probably would have gone after Tarzan, either to hurt him or to follow him to find the gorillas. He’s not stupid, he knows he can’t find them on his own.”

 

“So, he’s probably not too far away?”

 

“Likely not.” Jane said. “You are right, he’d need Tarzan’s help to find the gorillas. There’s too much jungle to comb through.”

 

The others all looked at each other. 

 

“So he has to be nearby.” Izuku continued to tap his backpack as he thought. “Somewhere just out of sight so he can recuperate, but close enough to keep an eye out. It’s only a matter of time before he comes after us. Admittedly, he has no leverage to draw us out, but we have something he wants.”

 

Donald raised an eyebrow. “Meaning?”

 

Izuku sighed and put his head down, resting it against his bag. “Whether we like it or not, if we want results we’re going to have to use ourselves as bait.”

 

“Use yourselves as bait?” Jane repeated. “Are you insane? You two have just recovered! You can’t go back out there so soon!”

 

“But…we kind of have to.” Sora said. “Clayton’s not done with us yet, not after we managed to get away. There’s no way he’s going to just forget about us. He’s probably not happy that we had gotten away too so…yeah.”

 

“Staying here means Clayton might attack the camp, which would put you and your father in danger. That in itself would make things a lot harder, and risky. We have to be able to control the environment to some extent, at least to minimize risk.”

 

“And how do you propose that?” Donald asked. “Any additions to your barebones plan?”

 

“Not really…but we do know one thing for certain.” Izuku muttered. “We need to stop this before there’s any more damage.”

 

Tarzan looked up at that, then at Jane. Her expression changed to one of worry, concern. 

 

“I will help.” Tarzan said, stepping forward.

 

“Tarzan…” Jane muttered.

 

“Are you sure?” Sora asked. “You had gotten hurt last time, and it was pretty rough. You-”

 

“Help friends. Help keep my family safe.” He said firmly. “Keep my friends safe.”




-HoL-




By all means, they were still working on the bare minimum of a plan, but it was a plan nonetheless. 

 

The pieces they needed would fall into place as they came along…at least that was the general hope. 

 

It was against almost everyone’s better judgment, but they were in the trees. Creeping along the winding, moss covered branches as they made their way through the jungle. There was no sign of Clayton or the Heartless. Despite this, there were no sounds of the forest. There was no sound of the wind, no birds chirping, no rustling of branches.

 

There was nothing.

 

It had been some time since they departed from the camp, much to Jane’s dismay despite Tarzan promising they’d be safe. 

 

So far the man had been guiding them through the jungle, helping them cross large divides and keeping balance on the large branches. He hadn’t been taking them anywhere near where the nesting grounds were, if anything it’s more like they were going around in circles.

 

“This is killing me, when is Clayton and his stupid Heartless going to show up?” Donald muttered as he looked up through the trees and vines. 

 

“Maybe he wasn’t watching us.” Izuku muttered. “Maybe he was looking for the gorillas on his own after all. Even so, that's a lot of ground to cover, it’s still not a good decision. He’d just be wasting time and energy.”

 

“He’s a trigger happy hunter that’s obsessed with gorillas and tried to kill us. Does that really scream rational to you?” Donald raised an eyebrow. 

 

“He’s got a point.” Goofy said.

 

“But that doesn’t answer the question of where he is.” Sora reached forward and grabbed Izuku’s shoulder to steady himself. His foot was almost caught on a stray vine.

 

“You got any ideas where he might be Tarzan?”

 

The man paused to look around, then shook his head. 

 

The others continued to keep an eye on their surroundings, constantly scanning the branches above and below. Each time they looked they saw no trace of the man or the Heartless. No animals. It was almost as if the entire jungle was empty.

 

“I know we’re supposed to be using ourselves as bait, but I don’t think it’s really working.” Sora peered over the edge to see more of the jungle floor tainted with darkness.

 

“Me neither, is this really the best idea?”

 

“Well no one said the plan would work right off the bat.” Izuku muttered. “Even so, he has to come out at some point. He doesn’t have infinite patience.”

 

“Yeah well I’d rather get this done before sundown, I don’t like our chances in the dark.” Donald grumbled. 

 

Izuku stared up at the stormy sky, there was almost no trace of the sun. It made the entire jungle dark and eerie, and it was still daytime. He dreaded to think how dark it would become at night. They’d be at a disadvantage…as if they already weren’t.

 

“Maybe we oughta take a break.” Goofy stopped. “We’ve been walkin’ around for a bit with no sign of ‘im.”

 

“What?” 

 

“We don’t wanna tire ourselves out.” Goofy said. “Besides, if walkin’ around ain’t working, we should take a minute and see if we can figure out another plan.”

 

Donald glared at Goofy, then at the jungle around them before sighing. “Fine. We’ve got nothing better to do.”

 

“We’re taking a break?” Sora asked.

 

“Yes, we’re taking a break.”

 

“Yes!”

 

“We haven’t even been walking around that long!”

 

Sora shrugged and walked further along the branch and settled down near a spot he could lean against. Izuku walked over near him and settled down, allowing his legs to dangle off the edge. Donald grumbled to himself as Goofy lightly chuckled. 

 

Tarzan seemed in favor of resting as well and settled down nearby, still keeping an eye out in the trees. 

 

While the others rested Sora looked over to Izuku, who stared out at the jungle. Even with what he said earlier…he was still worried. And the way Izuku was staring straight ahead didn’t make him feel any less so.

 

“Hey Izuku?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Everything okay?” Sora shuffled a little closer. 

 

Izuku was quiet before nodding. “Yeah, I’m alright. Just, trying to think some things through.”

 

Sora paused before fully seating himself next to Izuku. “Like?”

 

Izuku was quiet for a moment before sighing. “What’s happening here, with the jungle, all the darkness that’s spreading and the stormy sky? This is what my world looked like before…yeah.”

 

Sora stared at him, then looked out to the jungle. Eyes catching the trees stained with darkness, the sky seemingly growing ever darker. 

 

“Our world didn’t even last half a week. There were huge rifts in the ground, and the Heartless began to show up in the day. They were even more aggressive than they usually were. I…I don’t want it to happen again. Especially if I can stop it this time.

 

Sora looked down. “...There was a big storm, on my world. It just came out of nowhere, and it happened really fast. Nothing like this happened. I don’t think there were even Heartless in my world before then.” 

 

Izuku glanced at him, then back forward. 

 

“I don’t want it to happen to someone else’s world either.”

 

“Well that is why we’re here. One of the reasons anyway.”

 

Sora looked away. “Yup. Definitely.”

 

The pair sat quietly for some time. Listening to thunder beginning to rumble in the distance, there was a storm coming and no way to stop it. Everything seemed determined to put them at a disadvantage.

 

“Do you think we’ll find Clayton any time soon?”

 

“Honestly, I have no idea. But it’s more of hoping for Clayton to find us instead of the other way around. At least if he comes to us we won’t have to waste time and energy trying to find him.”

 

“So, what do we do?”

 

“Honestly, no idea. I…didn’t have much other thoughts than that one part of the plan. If Clayton doesn’t bite, then we’ll have to figure something else out.”

 

“...I really don’t like the guy, but you don’t think Clayton would go after that jerk right? What’s his name, Katsuki?”

 

Izuku looked up at that, then down. 

 

“...I’m not sure. But we haven’t heard any explosions, so if anything that means they haven’t crossed paths.”

 

“Yet.”

 

“Don’t wish that on him.”

 

“Right, sorry. Where do you think he is anyway?”

 

“No idea.”

 

“You don’t wanna know?”

 

“It’s not a priority at the moment.”

 

Sora eyed him, then huffed. “Well, either way, I’m sure we’ll figure this out. One way or another.”

 

“Yeah I guess-”

 

The two froze when they heard something snap loudly. They all did. It echoed through the forest, disrupting the intense silence.

 

They all looked around, trying to spot the enemy.

 

There was another crack, followed by something snapping. They kept booking all around, the echoes made it hard to properly track them. 

 

“Boys!” Donald whispered loudly, motioning for the pair to group up with the rest of them. 

 

Tarzan looked around, eyes darting around as loud thumps were heard through the trees, vines swaying and disrupted. 

 

“Is it the Heartless or Clayton?”

 

“No idea.”

 

Sora and Izuku glanced at each other as the thumping got louder and louder. More snapping vines and creaking branches. 

 

Each sound overlapped with one another. Building up further and further until was nothing more than a painful cacophony of noise. And then it suddenly stopped, even the echoes.

 

Complete silence.

 

The all too familiar sound of a gun cocking sent Izuku and Sora stiffening up.

 

Donald held up his staff. “Izuku!”

 

A gunshot deafened them as two barriers were put up. The bullet shattered one of the barriers and cracked the second one. They all looked in the direction of the crack, spotted a faint figure higher up in the trees.

 

“There he is!” Donald shouted. 

 

Sora stared at the crack and summoned his Keyblade with a tight grip.

 

It just tore through a barrier and cracked another!

 

Donald put his staff down and dispelled the barrier. 

 

“Well, well, I certainly didn’t expect you lot to get back up so quickly.” Clayton spoke as his Heartless stepped forward to reveal them. 

 

“Yeah, well we’re pretty good at that.” Sora said. 

 

“If anything it just proves how much of a nuisance you are.” Clayton reloaded his gun. “However, it also goes to show how resilient you are as prey. And I love a good hunt.”

 

“I told you he wasn’t rational- hey!” Donald put up another barrier and watched as it was shattered, leaving the bullet to whiz past them. 

 

“Yeah but he’s also stronger now!”

 

“So what are we gonna do?”

 

“Other than separating them?” Izuku muttered and held his Keyblade in a white-knuckled grip. “Just try not to die.”

 

The large Heartless chittered before launching itself at the group. Immediately they all scattered, clamoring to either get further up the tree or to another branch. Tarzan darted to another tree, making his way upward and watching the others. 

 

He clung to the vines tightly, forcing himself to stay hidden as the other scrambled around. They had explained the plan to him, and they needed it to go as smoothly as possible. 

 

They noticed how Clayton realized one of them had disappeared, but didn’t give him the chance to look for too long.

 

“Thundara!” Donald raised his staff and sparks began to dance around Clayton and the Heartless. 

 

The chameleon tensed up and quickly leaped to another branch hissing at the magician. 

 

“Looks like it's angrier this time around.” Goofy said. 

 

Clayton shouted as he aimed his gun forward, and the Heartless jumped around to come at the pair. 

 

Before either could land their attacks they were interrupted by a flurry of ice, knocking them off course and forcing them to find footing on a nearby branch. Before the Heartless could steady itself Sora jumped down from a branch he had been on and slammed his Keyblade down on the head of the Heartless. 

 

The Heartless let out a pained screech as Clayton lifted his gun, Sora was still in midair.

 

“Sora! Get out of there!” Donald pointed at Clayton with his staff. 

 

A fireball went flying toward the man as Sora landed on something. He took the chance to use it to leap towards another branch, and quickly scrambled to get to his feet. He looked back to see a half formed barrier shimmer and fade. 

 

“You okay?” He looked up to see Izuku on another branch, readying another spell. 

 

“Yeah, thanks.”

 

“Good, I’ll keep you covered but you need to be careful.”

 

“Got it!”

 

“Don’t give him any room to think, just keep his attention on us.”

 

“Is that a new part of the plan?”

 

“In a way.”

 

Clayton shouted as he brought his gun up again, and the pair darted in different directions. 

 

It was a delicate and painful dance. Constantly having to keep an eye on Clayton and the Heartless as they hopped from branch to branch in order to try and catch one of the four off guard. 

 

The beast tore up the moss and bark of the tree every time it ran across and leapt from branch to branch. Using its claws to swipe and grab at its enemies, just barely missing them and further angering the Heartless and its master. 

 

Clayton sitting atop the Heartless kept himself on a swivel, aiming for whoever he could find and pulling the trigger. Just like his Heartless, the lack of results was getting annoying. There was no progress, meanwhile they all seemed to land more blows than he could. 

 

The more they danced around each other, the further in the jungle they went. Always trying to keep a certain distance. 

 

Sora took whatever chance he could to close in the distance whenever the two were distracted by the others, then quickly backing away. The attention was never on him for long, not with Izuku and Donald flinging spells and Goofy throwing his shield. 

 

Izuku panted as he ducked low to hide behind a leafy branch. He needed a moment to recover and think. 

 

The Heartless hasn’t used camouflage yet…it’s focusing on offensive rather than defensive methods. Is it reacting to Clayton’s emotions? It’s impatient and angry…like him…

 

It wasn’t being rational, neither of them were. If Clayton wanted to find the gorillas he’d need them alive, but instead he was treating it like a kill on sight. He would have at least needed one of them alive.

 

Is he just going off the deep end? Or is he planning something?

 

“Izuku move!”

 

He snapped out of his thoughts when he heard a loud trill and looked up to see the Heartless leaping towards him. He gasped and dropped down to a lower branch, using one of the dangling vines to slow his fall. 

 

Before he could steady himself he heard the dreaded sound of the gun. Against his better judgment he went sprinting down the large branch, eyes darting around for cover. 

 

The sound of the gun firing made him stumble, but instead of a close shave with death, he heard the sound of the bullet bouncing off something with a high pitched ‘ting’. He skidded to a stop and saw Goofy behind him, holding his shield up. 

 

“Are ya okay?”

 

“I’m fine.”

 

“Move you two!” Donald shouted from across the way. They looked up and saw the Heartless chasing leaping onto the branch they were on and racing after them. Clayton was once again readying himself to take another shot. 

 

The pair quickly darted away, splitting up and rushing to different spots before Donald unleashed a thunder spell, the electric magic crackled loudly as it struck Clayton and the Heartless, blinding all of them with a bright light.

 

The air buzzed with the leftover electricity, sparking and crackling in the air. 

 

Izuku climbed up to the branch closest to Sora and peered over the edge to look at the aftermath. 

 

“Did Donald get him?”

 

They waited for a moment and stared at the spot they had been a moment ago. There was no sign of the Heartless or Clayton. 

 

Izuku frowned. “No, something’s wrong…I don’t think-”

 

Goofy yelped as something smacked him off the branch he was standing on, he cried out as he went tumbling down, only saved by the vines he managed to grab onto. 

 

“Goofy!”

 

A loud trill echoed through the jungle, coming from a Heartless they couldn’t see. 

 

They all tensed up and looked around. The Heartless could disguise itself but not its rider, if they could spot a shock of yellow, they’d find the pair. 

 

“Sora.” 

 

“I got it.”

 

They had their backs to each other, straining their eyes and ears for any sign of them. They heard loud thumping footsteps but struggled to place them, especially with no sign of Clayton.

 

Donald hurried across the branches to get closer to the boys, trying to provide some cover. Before he could get too far he was flung off the tree and down below. He squawked loudly and struggled to catch himself, until Goofy reached out from where he was and managed to catch the magician. 

 

“Are they okay?”

 

“Yeah,” Sora squinted down at the vines. “It looks like it. They just need to get back up here.”

 

“And we need to keep our footing up here.” Izuku continued to look around, despite his best efforts he couldn’t see any sign of Clayton, or find any traces of the Heartless. 

 

Thunder continued to echo in the distance, the sky growing darker and darker. While silently searching they felt something dripping from above. Cold droplets falling from the sky, giving out the rain it had promised. 

 

“You don’t think the Heartless can disguise Clayton too now do you?”

 

“I hope not.”

 

As a clap of thunder cracked through the sky Clayton’s gun went off and it sent the two jumping away from each other, narrowly missing. They both looked down and saw an indent in the branch, and looked above to see Clayton standing on the branch above them with a deranged grin. 

 

Both their stomachs sank as they saw him. Darkness practically poured out of his form, a man once on the edge had fully gone off the deep end. 

 

“You’re both quite the pests now, aren’t you?” He spat out as he reloaded his weapon. “No matter!”

 

He leapt down between the two and held his gun up at whoever he saw first. “At least you've given me a thrilling hunt. The only worthwhile thing you lot were worth!”

 

Sora held up his Keyblade in attempt to block the inevitable bullet. 

 

“Sora!” Izuku began to cast a barrier when something grabbed him and flung him across the way. He shouted as he slammed into a trunk and nearly slipped off the branch. He dropped his Keyblade in favor of clinging to the bark and pulling himself up. 

 

While he scrambled up he tried to raise a hand in order to shield Sora, but before he could do anything he was dragged away and thrown down again. He looked up to see the faint outline of the Heartless above him. It trilled loudly as it raised its fist.

 

He didn’t get a chance to summon his Keyblade before a barrier suddenly appeared above him and took the brunt of the attack but held strong. 

 

Before Clayton could fire the gun a shield went flying through the air and smacked Clayton in the head, causing him to misfire and miss Sora completely. 

 

“You stay away from him you good for nothing, overgrown lizard!” Donald yelled at the Heartless as he tried not to slip from the branch he was standing on. 

 

Clayton growled as he turned to see Goofy standing beside Donald as his shield bounced back to him. 

 

“You’re still around, you little mongre-”

 

A loud cry from above and Clayton was unable to react as a blur kicked him off the branch and he was sent tumbling down. Before he fell too far he managed to catch himself and pull himself up. Tarzan didn’t allow him any room to move though, coming in swinging with his spear and forcing Clayton to retreat. 

 

Tarzan used the branches to get above and below, further forcing Clayton to retreat further into the jungle. Into more winding branches and tangled vines. At some point even darting behind him and practically dragging and throwing him further away. 

 

The Heartless screeched as it sensed its master getting further and further away. It tried to leap to where Tarzan was practically dragging Clayton to, but instead stumbled and nearly fell out of the tree. 

 

It growled and looked down at the offender. Izuku glared up at it, his Keyblade plunged into the tree. From his Keyblade to the Heartless’s feet, icy covered the tree branch. It’s form flickered and after a moment it lost its camouflage.

 

“You’re staying right here.”

 

The Heartless screeched again and brought its fists down on the ice and shattered the entire branch. 

 

Izuku cried out as he was in free fall, dropping down to the ground far below. The Heartless didn’t fare any better, struggling to catch itself before crashing into some vines that managed to support its weight. 

 

Izuku crashed into more vines as well, getting tangled up as the Heartless hissed at him and began to wrench itself free, and make its way up the tree. 

 

“Izuku!”

 

“I’m fine, don’t worry about me. Just don’t let the Heartless get to Clayton!”

 

He couldn’t see their faces from where he was, but hoped they would listen as he began to get himself free. 

 

Sora stared down at the vines in worry. He could barely see Izuku, but he could see the Heartless making its way up the tree. It clawed at the wood as it desperately dragged itself up, eager to get back to its master. 

 

He flinched as he heard a gunshot in the distance, but didn’t look back. Instead, he brought his Keyblade up and flung it as hard as he could.

 

The Heartless looked up and leapt onto a higher branch to avoid it, and instead was smacked in the head with a flying shield, quickly followed up by a thunder spell. Before it could recover Sora’s Keyblade came back with a vengeance and struck the creature on its way back to its owner. 

 

Sora caught his Keyblade and jumped towards the Heartless with a shout. 

 

“Sora!”

 

The Heartless darted further down the branch and Sora’s weapon only found solid wood. While he steadied himself again the Heartless turned around just to leap towards the boy. 

 

Sora gasped as the Heartless was practically on top of him and tried to back up, only to feel a solid wall behind him. The air shimmered as a barrier formed around him and another Keyblade came to smack the Heartless off course, only for it to be struck again by Goofy’s shield, and yet another spell. 

 

The barrier around Sora broke and he scrambled to another branch without prompt. 

 

He panted as he looked around, he caught sight of Izuku’s Keyblade in a tree trunk before it disappeared. A small flash of light caught his eye amidst the darkening jungle and he sighed in relief as he spotted Izuku. Still among the thickest of vines, but perched on a small branch and standing steady. 

 

He flinched hard as yet another gunshot was heard, but kept his eyes on the Heartless. 

 

They were close, they had to be. The Heartless was losing focus and getting upset, and it was getting easier to hit, making mistakes in its desperation. It trilled loudly again and slammed its fists on the tree in frustration.

 

We can do this. We have a chance, we can win this!

 

The Heartless raised its head and hissed loudly, and leapt up to the branch where Sora was. It bounded after him, making the wood crack and splinter with each step.

 

Sora shouted in surprise and went sprinting the other way. He leapt down to a few branches below and tried to make his way to the others. As he sprinted he managed to fling his Keyblade behind him, at the Heartless. 

 

It staggered it for a moment, but kept chasing after him. Sora yelped and resumed running, he struggled to spot the others between the flashes of lightning. While making his way to another tree he slipped on some moss and slipped over the edge.

 

“Sora!”

 

The teen cried out and fell a short distance before his foot caught on a few vines, leaving him dangling above a dangerous drop. He panted and was about to right himself when the Heartless trilled eagerly and was about to leap down.

 

Before it could go any further, another Keyblade went spinning through the air, Blizzard magic surging through it. It struck the branch at the Heartless’s feet and sent the cold magic surging through the entire tree. 

 

Ice magic exploded out and froze the Heartless’s feet and legs to the branch. The ice spread further, even freezing other the vines that held Sora up. 

 

Sora managed to look over and see Izuku had gotten further up the tree. Another close save from him.

 

Before Sora could try to get himself up, the Heartless began pounding on the tree to try and break itself free. It’s blows made the ice begin to crack, and Sora could see the frozen vines were starting to break apart. 

 

“Don’t worry Sora we’re comin’” Goofy shouted as he began to make his way over, hopping down to lower branches to try and catch Sora when he inevitably fell. Though, before Goody would get too far, the vines shattered and Sora was caught in a freefall. 

 

“Sora!”

 

He shouted as he flailed around, trying to catch any nearby vines to slow himself down with. His Keyblade reappeared in his hand as he fell, and in a last ditch effort he swung his Keyblade out, and buried his weapon in a nearby tree and it slowed his fall until he came to a stop. 

 

He panted and clung to the Keyblade tightly, dangling from it.

 

“Sora!” Donald shouted.

 

“I-I’m okay! I’m okay!”

 

How do I get out of this?

 

Izuku looked down, struggling to see Sora. He could hear him, but it didn’t make him feel any better that he couldn’t see him. 

 

He didn’t get to dwell on his worries for long, not when the Heartless began raging even harder. Beating its fists against the ice that was creeping up its body and across other trees. 

 

Izuku stared at the Heartless and the branch it was on. He grit his teeth and held his hand out, summoning his Keyblade back to him. He was about to move when he saw Donald raise his staff, fire magic beginning to gather around it. 

 

“Donald, don’t!” Izuku shouted, making him stop short. “Don’t melt the ice on it!”

 

“What?”

 

Izuku climbed further up the tree until he was above the iced over branch and struggled Heartless. Without prompt he went sprinting forward and jumped off, but wasn’t aiming for the Heartless. 

 

It made a useless swipe at him as he slammed his Keyblade down on the branch, he put as much force as he could into it, it only caused a few fractures. 

 

I’m not like Sora, I can’t do heavy strikes!

 

He looked up to call for help, only to see the glint of a shield coming in his direction. He jumped out of the way and saw it strike the branch. Goofy leapt over from where he was and grabbed the shield. 

 

Before he could explain, Goofy just nodded, and began to chip away at the branch. They were just out of reach of the Heartless, making it beat on the ice even harder to try and free itself. The force shook the tree and caused more fractures to appear. 

 

While the two worked at making the large branch collapse, Donald looked between them and where Sora was. He could barely see him, but he was there. 

 

Donald glanced at the others before the air around him chilled. Ice magic gathered around his staff and he pointed it down at Sora.

 

“Blizzard!”

 

The spell went flying down and struck the tree Sora was hanging from. The ice spread and small spikes of ice began to emerge, giving Sora something to stand on. 

 

Donald sighed in relief and snapped his gaze back to the others when he heard the sound of ice breaking. He looked down and saw the Heartless beginning to break free. 

 

“Oh no you don’t!”

 

He began flinging ice spells back at the Heartless, trying to slow it down. Goofy had thrown his shield as well to stun it. 

 

Izuku panted as he stared at the branch. It was starting to crack, and the weight of them all was starting to make it sag. He heard echoing shouts in the distance just above the thunder. 

 

“...screw it!” He looked at the Heartless and threw his Keyblade at it, smacking it in the face and getting a furious hiss in return. 

 

Izuku gathered magic around his hands, dragging up whatever he had left and summoned fire in his hands. 

 

Let’s hope this doesn’t backfire too much!

 

“Goofy, get off the tree!”

 

The knight barely had time to look back and quickly scrambled to get out of there. Once clear, Izuku brought his hands down on the section of the branch that was breaking apart. 

 

Don’t let the fire spread. Don’t let it spread, just focus on this section!

 

The ice began cracking more and more with each second, and the Heartless’s frantic attempts to free itself didn’t help. 

 

A harsh cracking sound and a shudder made Izuku stop. He saw the ice breaking apart and grinned, before trying to jump away. As he grabbed onto a different branch and began to climb up he felt something wet and slimy wrap around his leg. 

 

Before he could try to free himself the branch the Heartless was on finally collapsed and Izuku was dragged down with it. He shouted as he was pulled into a free fall, down to the bottom of the jungle. 

 

Izuku tried to free himself as the Heartless began to drag him closer and closer. Izuku shouted as they crashed through vines that snapped under their weight and kicked at the Heartless when it was too close. 

 

He refused to look at the ground they were rocketing towards as he summoned his Keyblade. His mind running miles a minute to get a way out of this. 

 

Before he could try anything there was a loud shout from above, and Sora came crashing down to slam his Keyblade into the Heartless’s head. 

 

Izuku reached for whatever magic he had left and cast a Blizzard spell straight to its face. Sora took the chance to swing again and shattered the tongue wrapped around Izuku’s leg. 

 

The Heartless screeched as it fell further down, leaving the two Keyblade wielders frantically trying to stop their fall. They could hear screaming in the distance as the ground grew closer and closer. 

 

They grabbed for any vines but they either snapped or they couldn’t slow down enough to stop. 

 

Just as the ground was approaching there was a loud squawk from above and a bright light that raced down to meet them. 

 

While thunder cracked in the sky the pair crashed into the ground with the Heartless.






-.-




Tarzan shouted as he threw Clayton into a deeper part of the jungle. He swung from vine to vine and hid himself as Clayton steadied himself with a loud shout. 

 

“Of course out of all of them, it was you who chose to handle me. What, is it that I’m easier to pick off Tarzan ?!” He shouted at the trees. He searched for any sign of movement, and eagerly held his gun up. 

 

Just one good shot, and he could be rid of this pest forever. 

 

“You can’t hide forever. Not from me.” 

 

He walked along the branch and kept his eyes up. He had to be somewhere above, that would be the best place to strike. And once he leapt down, he would be dead. 

 

“Once I get rid of you, I’ll find the rest of your little family and hunt them down like the beasts they are!”

 

From the branches above, Tarzan grit his teeth. The mere thought was enough to send his blood boiling. He had a duty to protect everyone from this man. His family and his friends. 

 

He eyed Clayton and looked away from just a moment to dart in a different direction. The rustling foliage was enough to set the man off and press the trigger in his direction. He grinned as he heard a cry of pain and the noise stopped. 

 

From behind a large tree trunk Tarzan quietly hissed in pain and looked at his arm. In the dark he could barely see the wound. It was just a graze, he would be fine. He didn’t have time to dwell on it!

 

He looked down as he saw Clayton approaching his hiding spot and looked around, before grabbing onto some vines and hauling himself up. He barely gained ground when his injured arm gave out, and he resorted to climbing with one hand. 

 

He went further and further up, leading to a place full of tangled vines and twisting branches. A foreign space for Clayton, but a familiar playground to Tarzan. 

 

Tarzan panted as he found solid ground and crouched down low, watching Clayton follow after him and look around with a deranged grin. 

 

“I don’t know how long it’ll take us to deal with Clayton’s monster, but if you need us, just call out. We’ll get to you as soon as we can. We can’t be…We gotta be careful, and we gotta take care of each other.”

 

Tarzan shook his head as he recalled the words Sora gave him. 

 

His friends were helping him a great deal, but this part was his responsibility. Not just for them, but for his family, for Jane. There was no doing everything alone. By all means they were taking the hardest part of all this. 

 

He could handle this. 

 

Thunder rumbled, and lightning flashed, offering little light in the darkness. Whatever shadows appeared were twisted and all curved toward Clayton. 

 

He watched the man walk along the twisting branch with confidence. He kept his eyes upwards, his gaze just missing Tarzan. 

 

The man grabbed at some of the moss on the tree and bunched it up. He watched Clayton as he stood up and hurled the moss ball in a different direction. It disturbed the foliage in the distance and sent Clayton whirling in that direction, gun raised and ready to fire. 

 

“Where are you? You can’t keep hiding forever! Come and face me like the man you pretend to- Agh!”

 

Tarzan shouted as he swung down and kicked Clayton off the branch. 

 

Clayton cried out as he landed hard below, the impact knocking the wind out of him. He looked up just in time to see Tarzan coming down towards him, his spear overhead and ready to strike him. 

 

Clayton reached for his gun, but realized it wasn’t there. He looked around in a panic and saw it below. He tried to crawl toward it but a spear buried in the bark forced him to stop and roll away. He didn’t have enough time to get away before Tarzan landed on top of him and began wrestling with him. 

 

Clayton thrashed and tried to push Tarzan off of him. While fighting he hit Tarzan’s injured arm and caused him to cry out in pain. Clayton took the chance to shove him off and reach for the closest weapon, Tarzan’s spear. 

 

He pulled it out of the bark and raised it high, about to run the spear through him. Before he could bring it down Tarzan kicked out and struck the man in the stomach, knocking him off the branch and sending him falling to another one down below. 

 

Clayton coughed as he pushed himself up. He looked around for the next attack, and while searching the branches around him he saw his most valuable weapon. 

 

He laughed and got to his feet and rushed to get his gun. He could hear the rustling from around him and just before he could grab his gun- Tarzan swung down and grabbed the gun. Before Clayton could do anything he found his own weapon pointed at him, at point blank range. 

 

Clayton scowled as he was forced to back up. “You really think that you do it? Go ahead, shoot me.” he grinned. 

 

He flinched as Tarzan brought the gun closer. 

 

“Even if you do it, that doesn’t mean it’s all over. You’re still not safe, you or your family! Or those annoying pests!” He grinned as he eyed the barrel. “Even if I’m gone, those monsters will continue to hunt down those gorillas, and tear them apart. I doubt you can keep them safe forever.”

 

Tarzan grit his teeth and pushed the gun closer to Clayton. 

 

“You think you can protect them? Prove it. Prove you’re a man and kill me then.”

 

His smug expression left as soon as he heard the sound of the gun firing and instinctively stiffened up, expecting his sudden end. When he felt nothing he looked up to see Tarzan baring his teeth, before pulling himself back and lowering the gun. 

 

“I am a man.” He said. “But not like you!”

 

Before Clayton could react Tarzan spun around and smashed the gun on the ground, sending it to the jungle floor in pieces. 

 

“You won’t hurt them. Not again!”

 

“You-”

 

Clayton just began shouting as he lunged at Tarzan, the shadows around him flared as he reached for his last ditch effort. His machete. 

 

Tarzan stumbled back to dodge and was forced to back up as Clayton swung it wildly. 

 

“Don’t think I’m done yet you mongrel!” He chased after Tarzan. “You should have taken the shot when you had the chance!”

 

Tarzan ran out of space to retreat and threw himself into the vines, tightly woven together and managing to support his weight as he tried to gain ground. He almost lost his grip a few times from the rain. Clayton cut through the vines as he continued to chase him. 

 

He forced himself to keep moving as he heard a pained screech in the distance. Clayton seemed to freeze for a moment, before his hacking became more frantic. 

 

As Clayton cut through vines, Tarzan kept pulling more down over Clayton, hoping to slow him down. 

 

The dark vines draped over Clayton were the only things keeping him upright. They seemed to tighten as he struggled and tried to get out. He drew in ragged breaths as he struggled and shouted, like a wild animal. 

 

Clayton gripped his machete tightly and began to swing it at the vines at random in order to free himself. 

 

“Clayton! Clayton don’t!”

 

The man ignored him, laughing as he cut the vines and drew closer to Tarzan. As he slashed at the last vine holding him up, he was sent falling down from the great height. 

 

Tarzan shouted as he was dragged with him, only hearing the screams of Clayton, the roaring thunder, and the pained screeches from afar. 

 

As he fell to the ground a crack of thunder barely concealed a sickening snap. 




-.-



“Boys! Boys, where are you!”

 

Donald and Goofy quickly made their way down from the trees. They got down from the trees with one last big leap, and thud as they landed on the ground. 

 

“Gawrsh, I hope they’re okay.” Goofy said.

 

“I used a barrier spell on them, they should be fine. We would know if they would just answer us! Boys!”

 

Goofy looked around in worry as he scanned the ground for any sign of them. They couldn’t be too far, he doubted they had gotten up to run off anywhere. Not with that fall, even with Donald’s barrier to help break the fall, the entire fight had to have left them exhausted. 

 

They jumped when they heard rustling in the bushes, then sighed. 

 

“Sora? Izuku? You fellas there?”

 

Instead of who they wanted to see, instead Tarzan came out of the bushes. 

 

“Tarzan!”

 

“If you’re here, did you take care of Clayton?” 

 

The man stared at them before looking away and nodding. “Clayton is…gone. Looking for friends.”

 

“Gone?”

 

A flash of lightning lit up the area, showing an ominous shadow on one of the trees. Coming from a form they hadn’t seen before. The pair gasped and backed away as far as they could. 

 

“It’s…”

 

Tarzan kept his head down as he walked away. “I’m sorry.”

 

“Goofy.”

 

“I know. Don’t let the boys see.”

 

The three of them lingered for a moment longer, before quickly walking away. While they left that area they heard quiet muttering and footsteps just up ahead. Donald and Goofy eagerly ran forward to see Sora and Izuku slowly making their way through the jungle floor, with Izuku supporting Sora while walking. 

 

“Boys!”

 

They stopped and looked up. 

 

“Donald! Goofy!”

 

Tarzan followed eagerly as they ran up to the boys and hugged them. 

 

“Are ya okay?”

 

“I’m alright.”

 

Sora nodded. “Yeah, my ankle and shoulder kinda hurt, but other than that I’m doing pretty good. What about you guys?”

 

“We’re fine. We didn’t take a tumble like the two of you did.” Donald looked over them.

 

“Lucky you I guess.”

 

“Don’t be smart with me.” 

 

Izuku sighed. “What about Clayton? Did you beat him?” 

 

Tarzan nodded. “Clayton won’t…come back.”

 

Before either of them could question Tarzan, Goofy cut in.

 

“How about we get back to camp? I think we’ve all had enough excitement for one night.”

 

While Goofy and Donald ushered them in the opposite direction, Izuku couldn’t help but notice the distress on all their faces.



-HoL-




The jungle wasn’t as dark as it had been the day before. 

 

Taking care of the Heartless and Clayton at least alleviated most of the symptoms. The darkness stopped spreading, and in some areas the jungle was cleared of the dark miasma and wilting plants. 

 

It still didn’t sit well with them that the darkness remained. There was no guarantee that it wouldn’t spread again, and they couldn’t stay to mind the darkness at all times. 

 

While they all recuperated, the offworlders tried to discuss what to do, how to solve it. The Heartless weren’t showing up anymore, but it didn’t reassure them. 

 

How long until another big Heartless showed up, or at least groups of smaller ones? If that happened, and they weren’t here to defeat them, what would happen to the others?

 

In their discussions they got nowhere, having no solutions, and not wanting to leave things unfinished. It was a struggle to weigh the options.

 

Tarzan came and went from the camp, gone for hours before coming back for a short time, then leaving again. 

 

Izuku would usually sit at the edge of camp, straining his ears for any sound of explosions or foul expletives. But there was no sign of him. Sora would sit with him and watch the trees, before eventually dragging him away to go look at something.

 

It all went nowhere, until Tarzan came back with a few guests.



-.-




“You’re going to look me in the eye and tell me that you thought jumping out of a tree and into shallow water was a good idea?”

 

“I mean to be fair, Riku dared me.”

 

“That doesn’t assure me in the slightest.”

 

“I only kinda banged my head, then Riku ended up slipping and falling in when trying to help me out.”

 

Izuku shook his head as Sora laughed and recounted some stories from the islands. Goofy smiled to himself as he sorted out whatever supplies they had left.

 

“So you being reckless has always been a trend.” Donald muttered as he cast a Cure on Sora. 

 

“It was in what you call ‘a controlled environment’.”

 

“And where were your parents during this?” Donald tapped his staff on the ground. 

 

“On the beach, talking with the other parents. It’s not like we…were…”

 

“What? It’s not like you were what?” Donald watched him before turning around. “What are you…”

 

“Tarzan!” Jane called out excitedly, she was about to run up to him when she saw who was following him. 

 

Tarzan came into the clearing with a pair of gorillas behind him. The ones of note being a larger gorilla with black fur, that was imposing over the others, while the other one was a little smaller, sporting a brown coat. She had a more gentle demeanor. 

 

“That’s Kerchak!”

 

“Jane! Jane, it's the gorillas!” The Professor exclaimed quietly, struggling to keep his excitement down.

 

Izuku and the others stood up as Tarzan and the gorillas stopped at the edge of camp.

 

Tarzan looked at the gorillas, speaking to them in grunts and noises, before looking at the others. 

 

“Kerchak wants to let you see the…” The next word didn’t translate. Instead he spoke it in the way gorillas would say it. It left the others confused. 

 

They didn’t even get to question what he meant before Kerchak let out a loud grunt and turned around to leave. Tarzan looked at the others and motioned for them to follow, sending the others scrambling to follow after. 

 

Professor Archimedes tried to drag along a bag of books and papers, only for Jane to take his hand and hurry him along to follow the gorillas. 

 

Sora, Donald, Goofy, and Izuku hurried to follow as well. Kerchak wasn’t going to slow down for them.

 

They trailed behind the others as they were led through a different section of the jungle, passing through a section of the bamboo thicket they hadn’t gone through yet. It was a slightly worn path, blending in just enough amidst the rest of the thicket that it wasn’t easily seen.

 

“Do any of ya have any idea of what Kerchak wants to show us?” Goofy asked.

 

“No idea. And we couldn’t understand Tarzan so…”

 

Sora hummed as he stepped over. “Maybe it’ll be something that can help us? Something that can get rid of whatever darkness is still sticking around?”

 

“You really think a gorilla knows what’s causing the darkness?” Donald asked.

 

“I mean you never know.”

 

“Hmph.”

 

The further into the thicket they went, the less bamboo was around, instead being replaced by large trees between the bamboo, and rocks cropping up. The area began to widen at a certain point with a clear path. 

 

It looked like they were approaching a dead end, with a small cliff covered in moss and a few plants that they couldn’t climb. There was something in the distance, a noise they all could catch but couldn’t quite make out. 

 

Kerchak kept walking forward until he stopped at the cliff. 

 

They others stopped with him, keeping a reasonable distance between them. Tarzan and the two gorillas spoke to each other quietly, motioning at the cliff. Kerchak grunted and ended the conversation, only to turn and approach the group.

 

“Tarzan, what is he doing?” Jane asked as the gorilla walked past them and to the other four. 

 

“Oh dear, have we offended him somehow?”

 

“Uh, Tarzan?” Sora asked as he tried to back up. He didn’t get that far before Kerchak grabbed the back of his shirt.

 

Izuku was about to try and get clear before Kerchak grabbed his jacket as well. 

 

“Wait! Wait wait, what are you doing?”

 

“Put the boys down!”

 

Kerchak didn’t listen, and instead threw the pair at the cliff. They shouted as they were thrown over it and crashed to the top of the cliff. 

 

Sora groaned as he got up.

 

“Can we not fall from somewhere? For like five minutes?”

 

“At least we’re not hurt.” Izuku brushed himself off. “But why-” He stopped when he heard shouting from above and saw Donald and Goofy flying at them. He pushed Sora to the side before the other two came crashing into the earth as well. 

 

Tarzan climbed up the cliff, bringing Jane up with him. When she was on the cliff safely he went back to get the Professor. 

 

Donald shouted as he hopped to his feet. “Did you have to throw us?!” He shouted down below.

 

Kerchak glared up at him before grunting and turning away. He and the other gorilla left, leaving them all alone.

 

“What was that all about?” Sora watched them leave.

 

“I dunno, maybe that Kerchak fella wanted to help?” Goofy asked.

 

“By throwing us?” 

 

Izuku looked over the cliff's edge and turned to see waterfalls leading to a large lake. The waterfalls roared, white mist rising from where they crashed into the lake. Down the path connected to the cliff they were on was a cave sloping upwards. 

 

I think I had ended up near those falls when the ship crashed…

 

Tarzan finished climbing up with the Professor and looked at the others. He approached the edge of the cliff overlooking the falls and smiled. 

 

“Home.”

 

“This is your home?” Jane asked. 

 

Tarzan smiled at her before looking at the others. “Follow Tarzan. Please.”

 

They all nodded and trailed after him as he headed into the cave. As soon as they stepped inside the sound of the falls dampened for a moment and the corridor became narrow. It was dark but there was just enough light for them to navigate through. 

 

The falls begin to grow louder as they inch along. The corridor widens and leads them to a large cave, where one of the walls is open. Revealing that they were behind one of the large waterfalls. There were smaller cliffs throughout the wave, with small streams of water running through some of them and leading to the cliff edge.

 

Lush plants grew between cracks in the rocks, accompanied by moss creeping along the stones. Vines hung from above, some wrapped around rocks while others hung loosely and swayed with the breeze that came through. 

 

“Oh…” Jane looked around in wonder. “This place is beautiful.”

 

“A carved out cave behind a waterfall? This is fascinating! Oh, Jane, look at these plants. They’re absolutely thriving down here.”

 

Sora grinned as he put his hand in one of the small streams. He shuddered from the cold and stood up. “Hey Izuku!”

 

He looked over and flinched as he got cold water flicked at him. Izuku wiped his face as Sora laughed, then held up a hand where water magic began to gather.

 

“Wait, no! That’s cheating! We’ve talked about this!”

 

“All is fair!”

 

“No!”

 

Sora went running away with Izuku chasing after. 

 

“Be careful boys! It’s slippery here.” Donald shouted. 

 

Goofy chuckled. “Well, they seem to be doing better.”

 

“I’ll say.”

 

Tarzan and Jane watched the teenagers chase each other, until Sora scrambled onto one of the higher sections and pointed at Izuku. “Aha! It’s over Izuku, I have the high- GAH!”

 

He stumbled back as water smacked him in the face. He sputtered and wiped his face. “You could at least let me finish my monologue!”

 

“Why would you underestimate me? You know I can do long range.” He began to gather more water magic in his hand.

 

“Don’t you dare!”

 

Izuku raised his hand and Sora went running, and Izuku went to climb after him.

 

“No!”

 

Tarzan began to walk further up the cave, in the same direction Sora was, further and further up. 

 

“Alright you two, stop messing around! Tarzan’s trying to show us something.”

 

They stopped for a moment, looking at Donald before looking at each other again. Izuku had barely made it up to the next section while Sora was perched on a higher section. Ready to bolt again and climb further up, wherever that would lead. 

 

“I mean it! I don’t want you two falling down!”

 

“Alright, fine.” Sora rolled his eyes with a grin. He eyed Izuku for a moment before turning to where Tarzan was, who was continuing to climb upwards. To where Sora was. 

 

“I wonder where he’s leading us.” Jane muttered.

 

“No idea, but I must say I’m excited to see what he wants to show us.” 

 

Tarzan continued to guide them upwards, helping Jane and her father climb when there was no clear way up. While the others managed to make do with the vines that crept across the rock walls. 

 

The further they made their way up, the chillier it got. Only adding to whatever cold they had with droplets of water that fell on them. 

 

As they climbed higher and higher they were met with a whole other section of the cave. More of the water was pooled in the center, following small streams that led downwards to the lower area. Moss and other small plants grew along the walls, almost guiding them to the mouth of the wave further ahead. 

 

Tarzan nodded at them as he walked ahead, into the darkness of the cave. 

 

Despite the unknown things that laid beyond, none of the offworlders felt the need to summon their weapons. Instead there was something that set them at ease, and made it easier to walk into the darkness. 

 

There was nothing at first. Only the sound of their footsteps and the echoing roars of the waterfall. Then the droplets of water from above. Then the wind in the distance as it passed through the trees of the jungle. They could actually hear birds chirping as well, singing and flapping about. 

 

The darkness began to recede as light poured in from above, revealing a small, hidden cave to them. A large tree sat before them, its roots digging deep and spread throughout. Long, lush vines hung down from above like a green curtain.

 

“This…is your home?” Sora asked. “But what you said earlier…”

 

Tarzan repeated the word, looking at Sora and nodding. “Friends are there. See friends.”

 

Sora stared at him before looking at the tree, trying to hide his disappointment. 

 

“Oh, I see now.” Jane looked up. “What Tarzan was trying to say was heart. Our friends are in our hearts.”

 

“Right…” Sora nodded.

 

“Clayton lost heart.” Tarzan shook his head. “No friends. No heart, no friends.” He looked up at them. “All alone.”

 

Sora glanced at him, and Donald looks at Tarzan. After a moment they looked at each other. 

 

“Sorry for…making us crash. And..saying that we were fine without you guys.” Sora said. 

 

Donald sighed. “I’m sorry too. I know I can be…difficult sometimes. I shouldn’t have just brushed you off like that.”

 

Goofy laughed as he pat the two of them on their shoulders. “I’m glad you two finally made up.”

 

Izuku nodded in agreement beside him. 

 

While Sora and Donald smiled at him a bright glow emerged from the tree. They all looked towards it and were surprised when a flurry of butterflies appeared out of nowhere, as if emerging from the tree itself. 

 

They flew around the group, circling them again before landing. All of them settled in different parts of the cave, watching, waiting. 

 

When the glow died down they all looked to the source, and gasped with what they saw. The world’s Keyhole that seemed to be the source of all the vines.

 

“A Keyhole?” Sora asked.

 

Izuku and Sora’s Keyblades appeared in their hands. They looked at each other and nodded, raising their weapons and pointing it at the glowing Keyhole. Their Keyblades shot out a bright light at the Keyhole, filling the area up with a warm glow again. Starting from the vines near the Keyhole and spreading throughout.  

 

After a moment there was the sound of something locking, and the Keyhole faded away, leaving an indent of where it used to be. With that the butterflies all took off, swarming around them all as if to give their thanks before taking off into the sky above, and disappearing into the jungle.

 

They couldn’t see it, but they could sense it. The air was much lighter now, the foreboding feeling was gone. As if the darkness of the world was receding. 

 

“Amazing.” Jane breathed. 

 

Just as they were about to turn away something fell from where they Keyhole had been. 

 

“What is…”

 

“A Gummi piece!” Donald went over and picked it up.

 

“But it sure ain’t Mick’s.” Goofy sighed. 

 

“Still, something has to be better than nothing. Right?” Sora asked. 

 

Donald shrugged in agreement and gave the Gummi piece to Goofy. 

 

Professor Archimedes hummed as he looked over the vines that had stemmed from the Keyhole. 

 

“So, what will you boys do now?” He asked as he poked at the vines.

 

They all looked at each other, before looking back at the old man. 

 

“I think…it’s time we head out.” Izuku said. 

 

Goofy nodded. “Yep. We found each other, and we still gotta find some more of our friends.”

 

“Do you have to go so soon?” Jane asked.

 

“It’s best if we head out now, sorry.” Sora rubbed the back of his head. “But, it was nice meeting you guys.”

 

Tarzan nodded and Jane smiled. “Likewise. Safe travels.”







-HoL-




Donald sighed as he sat back in his seat. There was a certain comfort to be had being behind the controls of the Gummi Ship. 

 

Beside him, instead of Goofy, was Sora. Looking over the controls, but not touching. Learning by watching, and asking questions about what he saw. Goofy was sitting behind them with Izuku, who was staring out the window of the Gummi Ship. Out at the endless sea of stars, faraway worlds. 

 

They had lingered in the Deep Jungle for a short while at Izuku’s insistence. He wanted to find Bakugo, at least to see if he was okay. It didn’t sit right with him to leave the boy behind, but there was no trace of him. It was as if he had just disappeared. 

 

After some waiting and calling out, Izuku had finally agreed to leave. 

 

He hadn’t spoken much since they left, Goofy had somewhat expected it. Izuku had managed to pull himself together long enough to deal with Clayton and the Heartless, but that didn’t mean everything was alright with him. 

 

Goofy looked at the others before leaning over. 

 

“Heya Izuku, are ya feeling alright?” Goofy whispered. “Ya haven’t said much since we left the jungle. Are ya feelin’ sick?”

 

“I’m alright.” He answered a little too quickly. “Just thinking.”

 

Goofy watched him, and spotted the hole in his jacket. He hummed and got up for a moment, going over to one of the small compartments and pulling out some supplies. When he came back he looked over to Izuku again.

 

“Say, why don’t I fix up yer jacket for ya? I said I would do it earlier, it can't be too fun walkin’ around with a hole in it.”

 

Izuku reached up to where the tear was and sighed. He slowly took it off, staring at it for a moment before handing it over to Goofy.

 

The knight took it and looked it over. It didn’t look like it would take too long to fix, it wasn’t the first time he had to sew something up. Though, even holding it he could tell it was made with some synthesis material. Not the highest grade of things, but still. 

 

If he had to guess, Aqua and some Moogles had made it for him. It had to have meant a lot, and for it to be torn, it probably didn’t do any favors for how he was feeling. 

 

While Goofy got to work patching it up, he glanced at Izuku every now and again. 

 

“Say, Izuku, is what happened in the jungle still botherin’ ya? What that Katsuki fella said was just mean. I hope ya aren’t takin’ his words to heart.”

 

Sora looked up at the mention of Katsuku’s name and peeked over his chair. 

 

“Is what that jerk said still bothering you?” Sora asked.

 

“Sora, sit right.”

 

“It’s-”

 

“You shouldn’t care what he says.” He said. “He’s a jerk, and he was just being mean for the sake of it. I don’t really get why you still wanted to look for him…well, I mean I get it, but still!”

 

“He’s still a person, Sora. And he can’t get rid of the Heartless forever like we can.”

 

“That’s true, but then again we couldn’t find him. You think he somehow got off the world himself?”

 

“How in the world would he do that?” Donald asked. 

 

“...Yelling into the void?”

 

“Be serious Sora.”

 

Sora rolled his eyes as Donald shook his head. 

 

“Still though, I’m not gonna lie. He was saying a lot of mean things, but, one thing kept sticking out.” He looked at Izuku. “He kept making a point to call you Quirkless, he said it like it was a bad thing but, it’s not? You said it means you don’t have powers from your world right? I mean, it’s not that big a deal right? He’s just being a jerk!”

 

Donald glanced at Sora. “Every person we’ve met from Izuku’s world has had powers, Sora.” He muttered quietly. “It might be a bigger deal than you-”

 

“It is a big deal.” Izuku muttered, keeping his eyes on the window. “It is .”

 

“Oh. I uh-”

 

“Out of a percentage, how many people in my world do you think have Quirks?” 

 

Sora stared at him, then at the others.

 

“Uh, like 50% or something?”

 

“Maybe 60%,” Goofy threw out.

 

“65%”

 

Izuku was quiet for a moment. Clasping his shaky hands together. “It’s actually 80%” 

 

They looked up at that. 

 

“The Quirkless population is closer to 20%.” Izuku said. “And it goes down every year. Quirkless people aren’t…welcome, or wanted.”

 

Sora was taken aback. “O-Oh, but…that’s still not a reason to be a jerk. It’s not like…”

 

“Quirkless people are just relics of a bygone age, and we’re dying out. Nobody cares about that, because it’s all the same. Quirkless people can’t do anything, they’re good for nothing.”

 

“Hey now, don’t talk about yerself like that.” Goofy said. 

 

“But you don’t get it!” Izuku looked up at them. “It’s just…you can’t just talk about this like you get it Sora because it’s…I know you don’t like him Sora, but you just…you don’t get it!”

 

Sora shrank back a bit, before steeling himself. “What don’t I get? Izuku, he was just being mean! He said a lot of things that nobody should say, and none of it was true. It’s-”

 

“But it is!” He stood up and looked at him. “You’re so focused on him being a jerk, but you’re not focused on what he was saying!

 

“What he was saying was awful !”

 

“It doesn’t mean he didn’t have a point!” He shouted. 

 

“How about we take a breather?” Goofy suggested. He looked at Donald who was staring at the fuel gauge. 

 

“What could he possibly have had a point about?”

 

Izuku shook his head. He clenched his fists, nails digging into his palms. He felt tears beginning to sting his eyes as Katsuki’s words echoed in his mind. 

 

“What if…What if I’m not cut out for this?” Izuku asked. 

 

Sora stared at him before standing up from his chair and walking towards Izuku. “That can’t be what you got from that. Come on, he’s just jealous and-”

 

“But he was right, Sora!” Izuku shouted. “At least about me royally screwing everything up! My world didn’t just fall apart, there was still a chance to save my world even after my Master disappeared, and I still messed it up! I didn’t get my Keyblade until the last minute, the last minute! By the time I was good enough, it was too late. And even before that, I could have at least tried to step up and get rid of some of the Heartless!”

 

“Izuku-”

 

“And don’t you remember what the Cheshire Cat said? How we aren’t as innocent as we may think? He might have a point…I mean, I let that happen to my world. I didn’t do a thing! And now look at the mess everybody is in!”

 

“Maybe we should talk about this later?” Donald was focused on the fuel gauge and its continuous descent, but went ignored. 

 

Sora frowned. “It’s not like you could have done it all on your own! I mean, I couldn’t save my world either but that’s why we’re here and-”

 

“There is a big difference between our situations, Sora.” Izuku hissed. “You had no idea what was going on, you were just thrown into this whole thing without knowing anything . Meanwhile I knew about it, I learned about it and I should have been better. It was all on me and I messed it all up!”

 

“Come on now you two, how about we settle down?” Goofy tried to get between them as a loud beeping began to fill the cabin.

 

“Boys!”

 

“I couldn’t even be born right to get a Quirk, and I’ve dealt with that my entire life. So don’t just act like you know what you’re talking about, it not being a big deal. It is a big deal! And you can brush off whatever Katsuki says because you don’t get it! You don’t get how much it hurts to be called useless, a waste of space, a Deku!

 

Sora found himself taking a step back as Izuku raised his voice. 

 

“And the one time I’m given a chance, to actually be useful, to prove that maybe just maybe I really was worth all the time and care my Master gave me, that I could actually handle something like that- I screwed it up! I couldn’t even last a day! And now everything is a mess, and I need to fix it! That is on me , because I said I would!”

 

The beeping got even louder, but they couldn’t be bothered to pay attention to it. 

 

“You keep on telling me to ignore whatever Katsuki says like it’s that easy, but you don’t get it! Because he reminds me of everything I hate about myself!”

 

Izuku didn’t get a chance to realize what he even said before the ship lurched and more alarms began blaring out. It barely took a second for him to piece it all together. 

 

Oh.

 

I messed up.



Notes:

A big thank you to Hound for beta-ing this for me!

Discord: https://discord.gg/FrBeP4GXmz

Chapter 25: Interlude II

Summary:

A look into what's been happening in Traverse Town

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     Interlude II



“It’s nice to see business has picked up.”

 

“I know! It probably helps that more of the market is starting to reopen, which means more people are moving through the area. Which means more visibility for our shop.”

 

“Yeah, at least until the market is fully open, and that means business is going to dip.”

 

“Aw come on, don’t be like that. We’ll still get a lot of customers. Especially if people are looking for a quick fix! We’re still in the plaza, so we have a pretty good location.”

 

Eri looked over at the ducks as she helped to sort out some books for them. It was nice to keep busy, and she liked spending time with them. Then when they took a break they spent time swapping stories or playing games they had lying around. 

 

It made the days…nights…it made time pass faster.

 

“You’re worried about losing business?” Eri asked, this conversation was similar to ones she had heard the Moogles have back home. 

 

“Yeah.” Huey said. “We are in a prime location, but with the market opening up soon, that’s gonna draw a lot of customers. Even if they go to just look around they’re still bound to buy something. Hmm…maybe we should lower our prices for the time being.”

 

“What? No way!” Louie sat up from where he was pretending to work. “We shouldn’t lower our prices, just keep it as is. People have to pass through the plaza to get to the market, and our shop is closer. Which means we have the benefit of convenience!”

 

“Yeah, but there might be something about the market that draws people in. We’ll be old news!”

 

Eri looked between Huey and Louie as Webby handed her a few more books. As she began to put them away she spoke up. 

 

“Why don’t you guys set up a booth?”

 

The ducks looked at her, and Huey was quick to answer.

 

“Well, we have a shop here, and to be fair we’re still stocking up on some stuff. Not to mention I don’t think we have the funds for a big booth.”

 

“You don’t have to have a lot.” Eri finished putting the books away. “You could have something small.” Eri gasped. “Like the Moogles!”

 

“Moogles?” Louie looked up. “What are those?”

 

Eri smiled and couldn’t help but hop excitedly.

 

“I lived with a lot of them back home! They’re usually uh, what’s the word ah, merchants! They would go around different parts of the city selling stuff, or trading. It depended on what the person had to trade though.”

 

“What sort of stuff did they sell?” Dewey asked. “Did they sell potions and stuff?”

 

“They usually sold protective charms and stuff. Potions and Ethers were supposed to stay home. But they would be all over the place, different parts of the city.”

 

Webby stared at Eri, and picked up what she was saying. She gasped in excitement and looked at the others. 

 

“Wait, guys she’s got a point! We don’t need a full booth or anything, we can just bring some of the stuff we sell and show off what we have. If we don’t have what they want or want to see more we can point them to this main store!”

 

“Isn’t it a bit too early to open up a second location though?”

 

“Think of it like a preview location!” Dewey jumped in, just as excited over the idea once he had time to think about it. “They get to see the small version of our store, and if they want more, well they can get more!”

 

“I don’t think we need four people running just this one store at all times,” Louie looks at Eri, “I guess honorary five, so we could set up something small in the market. But we keep the prices the same!” He looks at Huey.

 

“I wouldn’t mind going!” Dewey said. “I can show off my sign spinning skills and draw some people in.”

 

“If we don’t let you do it here, why would we let you do it at the market?” Huey asked. 

 

“Because I’ll likely be unsupervised.”

 

The other two triplets looked at each other and began to play a game of rock paper scissors. 

 

“How much money did the Moogles usually make?”

 

Eri looked at Webby and shrugged. “Usually enough for food. But they didn’t always bring back money. They also brought back things like synthesis materials. We used those for potions and ethers.”

 

Louie looked up at that, now ignoring the game with his brother. “They could make that stuff?”

 

“Mhm!”

 

Louie was quiet for a moment, before looking at the others.

 

“You wouldn’t happen to know the recipe, would you?”

 

“Louie…”

 

“Nope, sorry!” Eri smiled.

 

The green duck groaned and Huey shook his head. 

 

“There goes that business plan.”

 

“Louie, we already have some potions and ethers we can sell!”

 

“Yeah but what if we became the capital of potions and ethers?If we can make them in house it’d open a whole other door to business!”

 

“Louie, we are not becoming a monopoly.”

 

“Come on man!”

 

“The concept is cool and all but…” Webby shrugged. “We’d need synthesis materials, and I doubt we can just find any lying around. Even if we did have them we don’t know the recipe. Where would you guys usually find them?”

 

Eri hums as she leans back. “Uh, well if they weren’t traded, sometimes the Moogles would go to the beach. But only if Aqua did too.”

 

“Why’s that? She didn’t want to lose anyone in the water or something?” Dewey asked. 

 

Eri shook her head. “The beach was all dirty, and had a lot of trash on it. She had to make sure they didn’t get hurt. We weren’t allowed to play there, only to find stuff.”

 

The others nodded to themselves. It sounded like a reasonable concern. 

 

“Alright, so that idea is out the window.” Huey said. “But it’s fine. With what we’ve got, it’s still enough to set up a small booth. We just need to be selective.”

 

“Yeah sure, but one thing first.” Webby spoke up. “Shouldn’t we make sure there’s a spot we can snag in the market?”

 

“Oh! That’s a good point. We should go scout out the place first. Wait, do we even have enough money to rent a booth? Hmm…”

 

While Huey tried to think of a plan, the bell above the shop door jingled and prompted them all to look up. Iida walked in with a smile, behind him was Todoroki.

 

“Welcome to the shop!”

 

“Good afternoon everyone.” Iida greeted them with a smile. “How are you all doing?”

 

“We’re good!” Webby was quick to greet him back.

 

“Is it even afternoon?” Louie muttered. 

 

“It feels like afternoon.”

 

Eri walks over from where she was standing. “What brings you to the shop?” 

 

“Hey, that’s our job to ask that.” Webby said, earning a laugh from Eri. “So, what brings you to the shop?”

 

Iida smiled and pulled out a small pouch from his pocket. “Aerith insisted on giving me some kind of wage, and I thought it best to support the local economy. You do have some waters here, yes?”

 

“Indeed we do!” Huey ran behind the counter. “How many do you need?”

 

“Just two, thank you.”

 

“Alrighty, coming right up!” 

 

“So, what brought you guys over here?” Dewey looked between them.

 

Iida nodded. “We figured we may as well stop by, see if anyone here needs help. It seems Aerith has run out of tasks for us for the time being.”

 

“And in the meantime you’re supporting a local business.” Louie said. “You really are a hero.”

 

“What about you, Todoroki?” Webby looked up at the dual-Quikred boy. “What have you been up to? You delivering packages with Iida?”

 

“Sometimes. I’m not as fast as Iida, so Aerith keeps me in the nearby areas. Iida goes further out. Though, sometimes I’m also asked to cool off a room, or heat something up.” He looked to the side. “...Or fix up a room.”

 

“Well I mean considering you apparently renovated an entire room yourself, I doubt it’s a big ask.”

 

“Well, it’s easy with hard work.”

 

“What even are you?”

 

“It’s a rather effective system if I may say so myself.” Iida approached the counter and began counting out his munny. “It’s nice to help out in some way.”

 

Shouto nodded as he took a sip of his water. He stopped, then chilled it, then drank it again. All the while not noticing Dewey’s look of amazement. 

 

“Well, I don’t think we need help with much.” Huey looked around. “I mean we’re pretty well sorted. There’s some administrative stuff we’re considering, but we gotta do that ourselves.”

 

“Administrative?” Todoroki raised an eyebrow. 

 

“We’re basically considering snagging a spot at the market, a sort of diet version of this store to draw in some more customers.” Louie hopped up on the counter. “With the market opening up, we don’t want to lose too much revenue.”

 

“I’m not well versed in most business matters, but that sounds like a wise choice.” 

 

“A few of us were actually thinking about heading out and checking out the market right now.”

 

“Do you want to come with us?” Eri asked. 

 

Todoroki looked unsure, but Iida nodded enthusiastically as he began air chopping. “Of course! We wouldn’t mind it at all. Perhaps we may find something of interest Todoroki.”

 

“Hey, what happened to supporting local businesses like us?”

 

“Other businesses exist Louie.” Huey said as he grabbed a small notebook and pen. Besides, what if you find something you like there too.”

 

“Hmm…I guess.”

 

“Alright! Roadtrip!” Dewey got up to follow them. Webby and Eri were behind him, looking excited.”

 

Huey looked over them before humming. “Well, I guess we can close the shop for now. We can call it a lunch break.”



-HoL-




Todoroki looked around in awe as they walked through the market. It wasn’t quite ready yet but there were some stores that were already selling some items. A few people here and there were standing at shops and looking over the wares. 

 

A lot of the stands had lights on strings over them, connecting to bother boots or lamps on the street. Some booth were bursting with colors, while others looked mundane and stood out only with the signs in front of them. 

 

It’s almost how he’d imagine a regular market to look like, just at nighttime. 

 

Then again, seeing as he had never been to one, he didn’t have much of a frame of reference other than images he had seen online. 

 

I wonder if Midoriya would like anything here…

 

“Oh, what about this spot?”

 

“No way, too small. And it’s between these two booths, they’re pretty big.”

 

“Hmm, fair. Oh what about-”

 

“No way. Too much space. We have to keep in mind how much we have to lug between the booth and our store.”

 

Fine.”

 

“I understand wanting to find a spot as soon as you walk into the market, but you must keep in mind that you’re all rather late in setting up a booth.” Iida watched them drift from spot to spot. 

 

“Iida’s got a point. We can’t be too picky or we might lose a spot altogether.” Webby said. 

 

“Even so, we should try for an optimal spot. Not too far away from the entrance, but not too close either. We gotta find a balance.”

 

“Yeah yeah,” Louie waved his brother off. “I say we pick the spot that has the best vibes. If it draws us in, maybe it’ll draw in other customers.”

 

“I don’t think that’s how it works.”

 

Shouto listened quietly to them as he eyed Eri, watching her drift from stall to stall, looking at the goods that were being offered. She didn’t stick around long enough for a conversation whenever the owner of the booth took notice of her. 

 

She was quick to leave and move onto the next one, but she never went too far. She always made sure she was able to see them.

 

“So, what exactly would be considered a prime location?”

 

“Maybe if we head a little bit further?”

 

“We can’t be too picky Huey.”

 

“I know that!”

 

“What exactly do you want to sell?” Iida asked. “Perhaps having a theme to your booth would help you find a spot.”

 

“Hmm…”

 

“Well, we’re trying to find a spot, is there anything that catches your guys’ eye?” Dewey asked. “I mean, we’re here. Even if we’re looking for a spot, that doesn’t mean we can’t have any fun.”

 

“Dewey! Don’t be advertising betrayal!”

 

Said brother shrugged, and looked around. 

 

“So, us buying something would be a betrayal?” Shouto asked. 

 

“Yes!”

 

“No!” 

 

Webby gave Louie a look and rolled her eyes. “We should be able to buy stuff here. Like a souvenir!”

 

Shouto hummed and did a quick scan of the area.

 

A souvenir sounded nice. Even if they weren’t leaving Traverse Town for a while, it might be nice to find something now so he didn’t have to worry about it later.

 

Then again, what exactly could he get that encapsulates ‘Traverse Town’ well, or rather this whole experience? 

 

Was there anything that could do that?

 

“Oh, how about this spot?”

 

“I dunno…”

 

“Take off your judgment cap Huey and look at it with regular eyes. Turn off the logic brain, this spot has atmosphere!”

 

Shouto snapped out of his thoughts and looked over to see a small spot next to a decorated booth. It was decently sized, nothing too big. It was admittedly small compared to another more decorated booth nearby, but with a few touches it could probably look just as good. 

 

“Hmm…well maybe we could make it work. But we can always walk around some more.”

 

“And what if someone takes this spot while we’re looking around?”

 

“Fair point, but still. Shouldn’t we see if there’s something better?”

 

“How much better than that can we get?”

 

“I believe you should consider what you intend to sell. You do not want too much empty space, and you don’t want it to be too cramped. If you intend for this to be a secondary location in a more promotional sense, wouldn’t less be more?” Iida stepped in.

 

Webby hummed and looked over the empty booth. “Well…Iida’s got a point. We don’t wanna gut the whole store just for one spot.”

 

Huey hummed, unsure, he looked around the spot and the two booths it was between. “Well…I suppose this could be a decent spot. Maybe it’s unwise to aim for perfection. Even so, we should probably start planning on what we wanna put out here. And how we want to decorate it.”

 

Webby beamed and waved her hand in the air. “Oh! Oh! Leave that to me, I can do that.”

 

Iida and Shouto looked at each other and nodded. They supposed they could help out when Aerith didn’t have them running errands. 

 

Shouto looked around for a moment, once again looking over the different booths and what they offered. As he scanned the area he spotted Eri walking ahead of them, still looking at the different booths. 

 

He looked back to Iida and the ducks, who were still talking with each other and debating on choosing the one spot for the booth. They didn’t seem to need him, so he decided to walk off. Trailing behind Eri to make sure she stayed safe. 

 

He let her wander a few feet ahead of him, taking the time to look at some booths himself. Nothing caught his eye thus far. 

 

He looked ahead again and saw Eri suddenly stop walking. She had gone completely still. Shouto raised an eyebrow as she hurriedly looked around, and suddenly dashed out of sight. Shouto ran over to where he had last seen her. He looked around and spotted an alley between another set of booths. 

 

He headed down the alley, stepping around boxes and trashcans. He looked around each one, just in case the girl was hiding somewhere.

 

He went  around another corner and then saw her. She was standing in front of a wall, looking around in confusion. 

 

He approached quietly, keeping his footsteps light with practiced ease. 

 

He’s already behind her when he speaks. 

 

“What are you looking at?”

 

Eri shouted in surprise and spun around to look at him. When she saw him she took a deep breath.

 

“O-Oh, it’s you! You scared me.”

 

“Sorry, but I saw you walking off. Shouldn’t you be staying close to Iida and the others? Isn’t it dangerous to wander around on your own?”

 

Eri looked down and fussed with her dress and nodded. “I was just looking at the different booths, and then I thought I saw someone.”

 

“I see…” He looked around, but couldn’t find any other way someone could get out of the alley other than the way they came. “We should get back to the others. They’ll get worried if we’re gone for too long.”

 

She nodded “Okay...”

 

Eri began to walk away, quiet the entire time. 

 

Shouto glanced down at her, then back ahead. He always kept her in sight as they walked back to the others. 

 

“Were you looking for anything in particular at the booths?” He asked.

 

Eri shrugged. “Not really, I just wanted to see what they had. I’ve never been to a market like this before.”

 

Shouto nodded and looked around as they exited the alley. “Honestly, neither have I.”

 

She looked up at that. “Do you know what you were looking for?”

 

“I suppose a souvenir. Though I’m not sure what would be counted as a good souvenir, or keepsake that represents…everything.”

 

Eri hummed and looked down. “I was…I thought I had seen someone.”

 

“Can I ask who?”

 

She continued to fuss with her dress. “I thought I…I thought I saw Mogma.”

 

“Who?”

 

She stopped walking and looked up at him. “Mogma! D-Don’t you remember? He was with us when…when…I had been holding onto him when you were all running and…” She trailed off. When she began tearing up, Shouto felt a spike of panic hit him. 

 

“Er, yes I remember. The really short one, right? He was scolding Midoriya?”

 

Eri nodded. “I thought I saw him, but then whoever I saw was gone. I really thought he was here.”

 

Shouto felt frozen, and he looked around. There was no one coming to help him, and he wasn’t too sure how to help a crying kid.

 

What would Midoriya do?

 

He stared at her for a moment, trying to think. “Er, well, maybe he is here. If you and Midoriya ended up here, maybe he’s somewhere in this world too. He may have ended up in a different part of town, and maybe he’s just been staying there.”

 

Eri sniffed and wiped her eyes. “Like, with other Moogles?”

 

Shouto nodded. “Perhaps.”

 

“But…I haven’t seen any other Moogles here. There have to be Moogles here too right?”

 

“Maybe? I’ve never seen a Moogle before, not before seeing Mogma.” Was he helping at all? He certainly hoped so.

 

Eri stopped, and took a moment to think. “Well, they tried to stay out of the way. Not everyone was nice…”

 

“If Moogles tend to keep themselves hidden in our world, whose to say other Moogles in other worlds don’t have a similar practice?”

 

She looked at him and then back down, slowly nodding. “That…that could be true.”

 

“Since Cid and Leon have been here for a while, we can always ask them if they know where the Moogles are.”

 

If there are any in this world.

 

“Y-Yeah! That’s true. Do you think we could go ask now?”

 

“Well, we can, but we should probably head back to the others first. They may start to get worried.”

 

Eri wiped her eyes and nodded. “Yeah, okay. Let’s go!” She walked ahead of Todoroki, and he followed her out of the alley. After a cursory glance to see where the others were, Eri started to head to the entrance of the market. 

 

They didn’t walk too far before they were spotted. 

 

“There you are!” Iida approached them, side stepping a few people passing by. “Where did you two go? You shouldn’t leave without saying anything.”

 

“Sorry, I thought I saw someone I knew.” Eri said.

 

Iida opened his mouth, then shut it after seeing Todoroki shake his head.

 

“Well, the others have decided that they’ll be taking that booth. They’re heading back now, we should go meet up with them.”



-HoL-




Toshinori looked over the mess that was his phone now, meanwhile Cid was looking over another one of his projects. He had insisted on finishing it up after they finished another round of tinkering with the phone. 

 

“Do you really think that this will work?”

 

“We need to make a second one in order to test it out, but with the blocks we used, I’m pretty sure it’ll work fine. Yours is a mess, but you know what, it’s a prototype.”

 

“We would have to ask one of the kids to give up their phones, although considering what we’ve learned with mine, theirs shouldn’t be as much of a mess.”

 

“There’s a reason it's called a prototype.”

 

“I’m well aware.”

 

Cid rolled his eyes, and let out a long sigh as he heard the door to his store. He slowly turned around, and let out another sigh. 

 

“Hi Mr. Yagi!” Eri smiled as she walked in, behind her was Iida and Todoroki. 

 

“Oh, hello Young Eri. Young Iida and Todoroki, how are you all doing?”

 

“We’re doing okay.” 

 

“We just finished walking the market with the Ducks, so we decided to check in.”

 

“Ah, I see.”

 

Eri walked over to where Toshinori was and tried to peek over the counter. She elected to ignore the mess that Yagi’s phone had turned into. “Uh, Cid?”

 

The man continued working on whatever he had in front of him, he barely spared her a glance.

 

“What’s up kid?

 

“Are there Moogles here in Traverse Town?”

 

Cid stopped for a moment and actually looked at her. “Huh? Yeah there are Moogles here, how else do you think we get potions and ethers around here?”

 

“I’d assume they can just happen.” Todoroki muttered, earning an unamused look from the man. 

 

Eri beamed at his answer. “Really? Can you tell me where they are? I need to know if there’s someone else I know here! He’s from my world, and he fell with us, so I just have to make sure.”

 

Cid stared at her for a moment before looking back at his project. He hummed and looked it over, to the others it looked like a book of sorts. He put it down and began to wrap it up.

 

“Sure kid, I can tell ya. But you mind running an errand for me first?”

 

“Cid! She’s a child!” Toshinori said. 

 

“She’s a big kid, besides, she should be able to find the Moogles on her way over.”

 

“I must say, I don’t think sending a child on an errand is the most responsible action.” Iida cut in. 

 

“If you and the hot n’ cold kid are worried about her, you can always go with her.” He waved off their concerns. 

 

“I don’t mind.” Eri insisted. “I like being able to help.”

 

“See? She likes being able to help.” Cid smirked at Toshinori. 

 

The man sighed, and looked at the two teenagers, who just nodded. They’d make sure she got to the destination fine. 

 

“Good, now this is what I need you to deliver.” Cid reached over to hand her the wrapped up item. “It’s a book I was asked to fix up, so get it there in one piece. Got it kid?”

 

She took the book. “Got it. I won’t let anything happen to it!”

 

“Good.”

 

“I’m sorry, but where is she supposed to deliver it?” Todoroki asked. 

 

“Head over to the 3rd District, there should be a hidden door around there somewhere. Get in, give that old coot the book, and then you can come back and I’ll tell you where the Moogles are.”

 

“Deal!” Eri nodded. 

 

“It doesn’t exactly sound like a fair deal.” Iida muttered, and Todoroki nodded. 

 

Before Eri could turn to leave Cid stopped her. 

 

“Hold on kiddo, you need one more thing.” He reached into a drawer and pulled out a red crystal. It looked like it had been crudely cut into a moon. “Knowing that old man, he probably has some kinda puzzle up. So this is going to be your best way to get in.”

 

Eri took the blaze shard and looked it over. It looked like one of the materials she had helped the Moogles find at the beach. 

 

“Is it a key?”

 

“Essentially, now get going kid.” 

 

“Got it! Bye Mr. Yagi, see you soon.”

 

“Be careful.”

 

“We’ll make sure she gets there okay.” Iida promised. 

 

Eri stepped around them and headed toward the door. Iida went to follow, and then Todoroki after him. Before he could leave the shop, he was called over. 

 

“Hey kid, yes you. Come here real quick.” Cid waved him over. When he was in front of the counter Cid continued. “You’ve got one of those things this old guy has right? A phone?”

 

“Yes, I have that. Why do you need it?” He pulled it out of his pocket. He had turned it off for the time being, since he couldn’t do much with it. No calls went through, there was no internet, it was good for a flashlight or calculator. At least it would have a charge to it.

 

“We’re attempting to make a phone made with Gummi blocks, so that we may be able to contact the others from afar. That’s the hope at least.” Toshinori pointed out the mess his phone was, making Todoroki raise an eyebrow. 

 

“But in order to make a proper one and make sure it sends and receives, we need another one to test it.” Cid added. “Might screw up your phone though, fair warning.” 

 

Shouto stared at them, and then looked at his phone. With a shrug he placed it on the counter. “I don’t mind. I don’t use it too much anyway. I hope it’ll help.”

 

“Thank you Young Todoroki, this means a lot.” Toshinori smiled at him. 

 

Todoroki paused, and then nodded to himself. “Good luck with your project.” He turned and quickly walked out of the shop. 

 

Once the door was closed Toshinori turned to Cid. 

 

“Well, we have another phone now.”

 

“Which is exactly what we needed, which means we can get to work now.” He already took the phone and began looking it over. 

 

“Before we start, I have to know.” Toshinori started. “Where exactly are the Moogles? Do they live in a specific part of town?”

 

Cid was hardly paying attention as he began to take the phone apart. “The Moogles? Yeah, they’re right here.”

 

“What?”

 

“They live on the second floor of the shop.”

 

“And you couldn’t have told this to Young Eri?”

 

“I’ll tell her when she gets back. Now help me out with this.”



-.-




Eri smiled to herself as she looked down at the book and blaze shard in her hand. She really didn’t mind running errands like this, especially since Cid would tell her where the Moogles were. Not to mention the last time he sent her on an errand she made four new friends. 

 

There’s some merit to the tasks she’s given. 

 

She had barely taken a few steps forward when she heard the sound of a door opening not too far away. 

 

“Oh, hey Eri!”

 

She looked to the side to see Webby stepping out of the shop, taking the door that was meant for employees only. A rule everyone seemed to ignore now. 

 

“Hi!” She waved at her as the duck came over. 

 

“I feel like we just saw each other not too long ago, could be wrong.”

 

Eri laughed as she stepped away from the door to Cid’s shop, Iida and Todoroki were exiting now as well. 

 

“Oh, hello Webby. Nice seeing you again.”

 

“Hi Iida.” She waved.

 

“I dunno, it feels like forever since I saw you.” Eri said. 

 

“Hmm…maybe. Anyway whatcha up to? Finished checking in with Mr. Yagi and Cid?”

 

Eri nodded and held up the book. “Yeah, and Mr. Cid asked me to run an errand for him. I just need to take this over to a friend of his. I don’t think it’ll take too long.”

 

Webby hummed as she looked over the book, and her interest was further piqued when she saw the red, crystalline moon.

 

“Mind if I come with you?” She asked. 

 

If possible, Eri’s smile grew even bigger. “Yeah, you can come! But…what about the others?”

 

“The other three are doing some organizing…well Huey and Dewey are. I think Louie hid behind the counter to take a nap. I kinda felt like walking around a bit, I haven’t seen all of Traverse Town. Busy with the shop and all. But walking around with you sounds fun.”

 

“So you’ll be accompanying us?” Iida asked. The pair of them nodded at him, and he took note of that. It was good to take note of who was under your care.

 

“Is Todoroki coming too?” Webby asked. 

 

The door opened again, and as if to answer her question, Todoroki stepped out. He looked around and saw the three of them standing there. He was quiet for a moment before tilting his head. 

 

“So, are we still running errands?”




-.-




In reality it didn’t take them that long to get to the Third District. The streets were calm, no sign of the Heartless at all. 

 

It made for a nice trip all in all. They had taken their time walking through the Second District, allowing Webby to run from storefront to storefront, looking at what was on display and seeing what kind of shops there were. 

 

Eri trailed after her and looked into the stores as well. Nothing really caught her interest, but that didn’t mean she didn’t enjoy looking at things with Webby. 

 

Meanwhile Todoroki and Iida stayed behind them, letting them go so far as long as they stayed within their sight. 

 

As they walked Todoroki took the chance to try and get some practice in, taking advantage of the lack of people walking around that time. Both he and Iida assumed it was an off shift for people. A space between people going to sleep and others beginning to wake up. 

 

As they walked he kept his left hand up and tried to keep a flame steady, to not allow it to waver. It was something he had been trying to do in the off time he wasn’t helping Aerith out and Iida was still busy. Leon caught him training in the alley a few times and got scolded for it. 

 

At least he was training near water, but Leon would prefer he was supervised.

 

Didn’t really stop him though. 

 

“What are you doing Todoroki?”

 

Iida’s question made him lose focus for a moment and the flame went out. He stared at his hand and sighed.

 

“Working on my Quirk.”

 

“Ah, still getting used to using your left side?”

 

“Yes. I figured I should work on it when I can.”

 

When Iida raised an eyebrow, he continued. 

 

“I haven’t used my left side very much, so I’m out of practice. Not knowing how to use my Quirk is dangerous. The last thing I need is for it to go out of control again.”

 

I need to stay in control.

 

“I see.” Iida nodded. “It’s nice to see you training so hard Todoroki. It really shows how dedicated you are. If you ever want to spar with Quirk, I’d be more than happy to join you. It’s one thing to practice using your Quirk in everyday life, but it’s another to use it in combat.”

 

He nodded. “I’m aware, but I figure if I can multitask with it, adjust how much power I put into my fire, it should help. I’m behind, and I need to catch up.”

 

Iida smiled. “Either way, I’m more than willing to join you. Perhaps we can also ask Leon and Yuffie to spar every now and again. It would do well for us to learn different fighting styles. If we get too used to each other’s, we won’t adapt as well should we fight against villains fighting in different styles as well.”

 

“I can see the reasoning in that.”

 

“We’d just have to find a time where they’re free.”

 

“I think that may be easier said than done.” Todoroki took a moment to look around, and froze. 

 

Oh no, not again.

 

“Todoroki? What’s wrong? Is everything okay?”

 

“...Where did Eri and Webby go?”

 

Iida stopped and looked around in a hurry, he didn’t see any sign of the girls. 

 

“Oh dear…” He ran up a few feet, peeking around at the shops. “They couldn’t have gone far. I don’t think so anyway.”

 

“Maybe they went ahead to the Third District? I don’t think they’d wander off. Eri does have a job to do.”

 

“Does she even know where the Third District is?”

 

Todoroki shrugged. “I would assume so. Since she’s been here a little longer than we have.”

 

Iida groaned and rubbed his eyes. “Next time we see them, we should remind them not to wander ahead of us.”




-.-




“So what do you think the book has in it?” Webby pushes the door to the Third District open for Eri, then steps in herself. “You think it's a treasure map of sorts? Records of other worlds? Oh, a spell book?!”

 

“I’m not sure, but  maybe we can ask when we give it to who it belongs to. I think it’s important if they asked Cid to fix it.”

 

Webby hummed as they peered over the railing to look at the main area of the Third District. There were a few people loitering about, mostly by the fountain. There was someone strumming a guitar and singing. 

 

Once they were certain there was no danger, they made their way down. 

 

“I wonder how exactly he had to fix the book. Was it torn to shreds or was it something else? And why would a book be so messed up?”

 

“Maybe someone didn’t like it? Or…hmm, maybe it was the Heartless?”

 

“But what would they want with a book?”

 

“Maybe that’s what makes it special.”

 

Now that they were in the main area, they looked around. 

 

“So, you said that you had to take the book somewhere here in the Third District?” Webby asked, she looked around. “You think they’re somewhere through that door over there?” 

 

Eri looked to where Webby was pointing, the large set of the doors, and shook her head. 

 

“No, those’ll take us to the First District. I asked Cid about it, and he said the doors are jammed. So you have to go the long way.”

 

“Huh, well that stinks.” Webby crossed her arms. “You think they’ll fix it?”

 

Eri shrugged and gestured for Webby to follow her. She knew what they were looking for couldn’t be too far away. They walked around the small crowd and looked around the area. There was a ramp behind the fountain they walked up, but there was no sign of any opening. 

 

Webby trailed behind Eri, peering at the wall and pressing different parts of it. Hoping that there would be some kind of trigger to open a secret door. Even though they walked the entirety of the back wall, there was nothing. 

 

“Where exactly is this secret door supposed to be?” Webby asked. “Maybe it’s in the front house up there? Back up the stairs.”

 

Eri shook her head. “I don’t think so. I think someone lives there.”

 

“Yeah it’d be kinda rude to just walk in right?”

 

“Mhm.” Eri looked around again and again. It had to be in plain sight. Something that someone would overlook. It had to be, especially if there was a puzzle apparently attached to the door. 

 

Webby sighed as she walked along the wall. “Maybe if we look for a moon shaped hole, we’ll find it.” She was once again tracing the wall and pressing parts of it. “Maybe that’s why Cid gave you that.”

 

Eri looked down at the synthesis item, it felt warm in her hand. She turned it over a couple of times, as if it would offer any answers. As she did that she walked beside Webby, listening to the duck quietly insist there had to be something along that wall. 

 

“Maybe-”

 

“Woah!” Webby disappeared with a surprised shout. She had slipped through the wall, and a thud was heard on the other side. 

 

“Webby? Are you okay?” Eri asked as she looked at the wall, it still looked solid. She jumped back when Webby’s face poked out of the wall. 

 

“Yeah, I’m good! There’s a door at the end of this alley. Talk about well hidden.”

 

Eri looked skeptical at first, but then looked at how Webby still had her head poking out. Magic was funny like that, it found a way to mess with you in some way. One way or another. 

 

“Eri, Webby!”

 

They both looked up to see Iida and Todoroki heading down the stairs.

 

“Over here you guys!” Webby waved them over and disappeared into the wall. At the sound of surprise from Iida, Eri couldn’t help but laugh and hope through the wall. Earning another surprised shout from him. 

 

They both laughed as they walked down the alley, hearing the other two running over from the otherside. 

 

They didn’t go too far, considering there was a wooden door at the end of the alley. 

 

“You two shouldn’t be wandering off like that! What if Todoroki and I hadn’t been able to find you?” Iida was speaking to them as he stepped through the wall. Todoroki was behind him, poking his head inside before fully stepping into the alley. 

 

Todoroki took a moment to touch the wall, poking at it. 

 

“Sorry Iida, we figured you were right behind us. And when you weren’t we knew you’d catch up.” Webby said, Eri nodding beside her. 

 

Iida sighed and shook his head. “Still, a heads up would be appreciated.”

 

“Sorry Iida.” 

 

“We still found them though, and no harm was done.” Todoroki finally stepped away from the illusionary wall. 

 

“Todoroki, please, I’m trying to make a point.”

 

“But the point was made?”

 

Iida opened his mouth, then shut it. He let out a long sigh and looked ahead of them, met with the sight of a wooden door. There was no handle, no knob. No way to open it, at least from this side. 

 

The only thing noticeable was…

 

“There’s a flame on the door.” Iida said. 

 

Webby hummed and stared at it. “So, fire would probably unlock the door right?” 

 

“I would think so.”

 

They all looked at Todoroki, who took a moment to notice the attention was on him. “You want me to try to open it?”

 

“None of us have fire abilities. It seems logical.”

 

“But magic isn’t always logical.” Eri said. 

 

Todoroki walked ahead of them and pressed a hand to the door, just above the flame symbol. He took a deep breath, and fire surrounded his hand. 

 

Nothing happened. 

 

Todoroki looked confused, and pressed harder against the door. There was still no sign of the door budging. In fact, despite the fire, the door looked relatively unharmed. Seeing this, he stopped his Quirk and stepped away. 

 

“...Magic isn’t logical.” Iida muttered, no doubt still haunted by whatever nonsense he experienced in Wonderland. 

 

“Magic…” Eri muttered. 

 

Webby hummed and felt the door, there was no heat to it. In fact it actually felt cold. “Wait, do Quirks count as magic? They wouldn't, right?”

 

Iida and Todoroki looked at each other, then shook their heads. 

 

“No, it wouldn’t.”

 

Eri held up the blaze shard and then gasped. 

 

“Oh! That’s why he gave this to me!” 

 

“What are you-”

 

Iida didn’t get to finish his question before Eri rushed past him and towards the locked door. She stopped a few feet away from the door before hurling the blaze shard at it. 

 

The item shattered upon impact and the door caught fire. For a moment nothing happened, before all the magic fire began flowing into the flame symbol on the door. When all the fire was gone there was an audible click, and the door swung open. 

 

“Oh! You did it!” Webby looked on in awe while Iida and Todoroki stared at the door in a mixture of awe and shock. The teenagers had to recover quickly before Webby grabbed Eri’s hand and ran in. 

 

“Hold on you two, slow down now!” Iida rushed after them with Todoroki in tow. 

 

The moment they entered the door, the atmosphere had shifted. It was much quieter, like the world outside had been muted. All that could be heard was running water and echoes bouncing off stone walls. 

 

They passed through a stone tunnel that was surprisingly well made. At the end was a large cavern.

 

They all stopped in their tracks to see a cavern full of water. In the center was a small island housing what looked like a ruined house. Leading to the house were large, floating stones. Small lights floated high above them at the ceiling to offer some light. 

 

“Is this where we’re supposed to deliver the package?” Iida asked. “This place looks rather…uninhabitable.”

 

“Maybe they’re in that house?” Webby suggested. “We won’t know unless we try. We just need to get across, come on, it shouldn’t be too hard.”

 

Todoroki eyed the stones warily. “Maybe I can make the trip easier.” He stepped forward and knelt down. He put a hand in the water and began to freeze it over. Slow at first, before ice rushed out and covered most of the water, offering a new bridge to the island. 

 

Satisfied, he was about to test the ice bridge. Before he could place a foot on the bridge, the ice suddenly evaporated. 

 

“I guess the magic water wants us to use the stones.” Webby pointed at said floating stones. 

 

Todoroki simply stared at the water, almost offended that the water had the audacity to melt his ice.

 

Iida groaned and rubbed his eyes. Magic…certainly had interesting behavior. 

 

“I think we can make these jumps easily.” Eri said. 

 

“Mhm.” Webby got ready, and without warning she jumped on the first stone. The stone didn’t sink under her weight or budge at all, as if it were held in place. “Alright Eri, it's your turn!”

 

Eri nodded and tightened her hold on the book, then made a running start and leapt. She landed on the stone with ease and sighed. 

 

“Now onto the next!” Webby jumped ahead, and turned around just in case Eri needed help. 

 

“Be careful you two!” Iida jumped on the first stone, then followed when they moved ahead. 

 

Then it was Todoroki’s turn. The first jump was easy, then the second….it was the third one that things started happening. 

 

As he was about to jump the stone beneath his feet began moving, almost throwing him off balance. He held out his arms to balance himself and stared at the next jump. When he jumped the next stone began moving as well. One foot landed on the stone while the other fell into the water. 

 

“Todoroki!”

 

He said nothing as he hurriedly pulled himself onto the stone, watching as it moved through the water from side to side. 

 

Okay, now the lake was making fun of him. 

 

“Just one more jump Todoroki, you can do it.” Webby cheered him on. The other three were on the island now. 

 

After a moment, he got to his feet. When the stones aligned he jumped. He didn’t even wait to steady himself, instead leaping to the next stone. 

 

Before he could make the decision to regain balance or keep up the momentum, the stone instead threw him and made him land hard on the ground. 

 

Once he was on the island the stones stopped moving. 

 

“Todoroki, are you alright?” Iida knelt down. 

 

Todoroki was quiet before letting out a long sigh, and rolling onto his back to look at the ceiling. “I don’t think the cave likes me.”

 

“Well. you did freeze the water.” Weby shrugged. 

 

“Maybe if you apologize to the water?” Eri peered over the edge at the calm waters. 

 

Todoroki gave her a long look, but instead of saying anything or rejecting the idea he stood up. Magic was a strange phenomenon, he supposed there was some merit to what Eri was suggesting. She was raised around magic after all. 

 

And he didn’t want to have a hard time getting out of there.

 

He hesitantly went to the edge of the island and looked down. “...I apologize for…freezing you.” 

 

The water was still, before a small stream rose up and splashed him in the face. The others behind him made noises of surprise.

 

This is payback for Midoriya somehow…isn’t it?

 

He was still before turning around to look at them. “Can we please finish this errand?”

 

“That’s probably best.” Iida said. 

 

Eri and Webby nodded at each other and approached the small house. The first thing they noticed was the lack of a door. The entrance that looked like a door looked more like a collapsed frame.

 

Before anyone could give the notion of giving up, Webby plowed ahead with Eri at her side. 

 

They circled the house, looking at the walls for any kind of entrance. Todoroki eyed the water wearily. 

 

They found what they were looking for after almost a full lap around the house. They were met with a hole in the wall, only covered by a large green cloth. 

 

“I guess…this is it.” Eri leaned forward. “Should we go in? Or knock? What would you even knock on?”

 

“We can at least announce we’re here.” 

 

“If they don’t know already.” Todoroki shot the water another look. 

 

Iida cleared his throat. “We’re here to deliver a package from Cid. Please excuse our intrusion!”

 

When there was no answer they all looked at each other. Iida had taken the lead then and pushed past the cloth and peeked inside to see an empty room. Confused, he stepped inside and looked around. 

 

An empty room that looked like it hadn’t been inhabited for some time. It was cold and yet…there was were dust or cobwebs. Somehow this place was pristine in all things. In the middle of the room was a small set of stairs wrapped around a raised circular floor. 

 

The girls followed him inside, then Todoroki after them. 

 

“Is this it?” Webby asked. “I thought someone was supposed to live here.”

 

“Hmm…” Eri looked around some more. “Maybe we’re supposed to leave it here? Someone might live here but be really shy.”

 

“You sound disappointed.” Todoroki said, He went over to the raised floor and eyed it.

 

“Well considering we had to use a magic item to get in here, and then the stones moved on their own, and the water was sentient…I think. I thought there’d be a cool wizard guy living here or something! Oh, maybe its a ghost wizard!”

 

A loud pop at the entrance made the four jump and dart to the other side of the room, especially as a voice loudly echoed just outside the entrance. 

 

“Now see here, I may be up there in years but I am not old enough to be considered a ghost!” The green cloth was pushed aside to reveal a tall man in a blue robe, and pointed hat. A long white beard nearly reached his feet, and eyes gaze a stern look behind a set of glasses. “I can’t be considered old at all!”

 

Iida and Todoroki stood in front of Eri and Webby. They looked over the strange man, noting the large bag in his hand and a cane in the other.

 

The man paused when he saw them, then adjusted his glasses. 

 

“Oh dear, it seems I’ve shown up rather early. I wasn’t expecting you all yet. In fact, I thought I’d come across a different group first.”

 

“...Excuse me?” Iida was the one to speak first. 

 

The man looked over them, and then his eyes landed on Eri. “Ah, I see what happened. Well, it’s no matter. I apologize for startling you all.” He walked over to the raised floor and placed the bag down. “I am Merlin, a powerful sorcerer. I’ve spent quite some time traveling, so it’s nice to be home. I must apologize for the mess, had I known about a few hiccups I would have arrived much earlier.”

 

“Is this really a mess?” Todoroki muttered. 

 

“It is a pleasure to meet you, I must apologize for barging into your home though. My name is Iida Tenya.”

 

“I’m Webby!” 

 

“I’m Eri, it’s nice to meet you.”

 

“Todoroki Shouto.”

 

Merlin nodded to himself. “Please allow me to clean up.” He stepped up to the bag and rolled up his sleeves. “Please be mindful of your surroundings. Now- Presto!”

 

The bag on the ground shook before opening up. The sorcerer waved his arms and cane like he was conducting an orchestra. Pieces of miniature furniture rose from the bag and began growing in size. They floated around the room and positioned themselves where they belonged. 

 

Whenever a piece of furniture came up to them, it waited politely for one of them to move aside so it could place itself down. 

 

In mere moments the dark, cold, barren room was turned into a bright, warm, and cozy space. There were piles of books and messy desks, a long made bed and a tea table. In the corner was a small, white carriage. Despite being newly furnished, this place already felt lived in. 

 

Magic…it was certainly something. 

 

“There, now that that’s settled, I suppose you should complete the task you were given now.”

 

Eri looked up in surprise, then looked down at the warped up book in her hands. 

 

“Wait, how did you know that were were here to…” Webby trailed off and Merlin chuckled. 

 

“I’m a sorcerer my dear!”

 

Eri looked at the others, before going over to Merlin and handing the book over. “Cid asked to make sure it got to you.”

 

Merlin smiled as he gently took the book from her hands. “Thank you dear, it’s nice to have it back. Safe and sound.” He walked past them and unwrapped it. Then he placed it down on a bookstand. 

 

“So, you live here?” Todoroki asked. He had inched his way over to the white carriage, staring at it in curiosity. 

 

“Yes, I do. I have one or two temporary homes, but it was time for me to return here. The King actually requested it.”

 

“The…King?” 

 

“Oh, you mean Mickey?” Webby asked. She had actually gone toward the books, taking small peeks at the various titles. Eri had inched over to the book Merlin had just placed down, and was both confused and curious when she saw the cover. 

 

“Indeed. Though my assistance isn’t something quite so grand. I’m simply here to assist the Keybearers in magical matters.”

 

“By Keybearer, I assume you mean Midoriya and Sora?” Iida asked. 

 

“Is that their names? Good to know, and I take it they’re traveling with The Captain of the Royal Knights and the Court Magician?”

 

“If you mean Donald and Goofy, then yup!” Webby answered. 

 

Merlin hummed as he moved his bag to a corner. “Then they’re in good hands. I’m sure they’ll come across this place soon.”

 

“By helping them with magical matters, what exactly does that constitute?” Iida asked, he had refrained from touching anything.

 

Merlin walked over to the tea table and tapped lifted the teapot to pour himself a cup. “Exactly as I said. Magic is not something that is easily mastered, everyone needs assistance now and again. I am here to help with that.”

 

“I see.” Iida said, his interest piqued. 

 

Merlin noticed the hint of curiosity in his voice. “Though, my assistance isn’t just limited to the Keybearers. I’m willing to teach anyone willing to learn.”

 

Eri looked up at that. 

 

“Though, before we talk anymore on the subject, I believe you all should return to Cid. Let him know you’ve completed your task. You shouldn’t keep the man waiting, he has a tendency to be impatient.”

 

“Are we allowed to come back?” Eri asked. 

 

“Of course my dear!” Merlin said. “You all are always welcome here. Though be sure to announce yourselves before coming inside…and don’t freeze the lake.” 

 

Todoroki ducked his head. 

 

“Is the lake still mad at him?” Webby asked. 

 

“She should be cooled off by now. Though I do recommend apologizing once more.” He gave Todoroki a hard look, who nodded. 




-HoL-





Eri was walking with a bounce in her step. The job she was given was a success! She got the book to Merlin, got to see some neat magic, and there was even the possible offer of learning magic. 

 

She was never sure if she could do it but…maybe with his help she could give it a try?

 

It was something to think about. Though it was quickly pushed to the back of her mind. She was more excited for something else. The Moogles. She was going to find out where they were and possibly find Mogma. 

 

If she could help find another lost person from their world, another familiar face, it would help set her at ease. 

 

“Do you plan on telling Huey, Dewey, and Louie about Merlin and his offer?” Iida asked Webby. 

 

“Mmm, maybe. I know Donald didn’t want to teach them magic until a little later. He might get mad someone else did it, but…it seems unfair to exclude them.”

 

“I don’t think he’d be able to be mad for too long,” Todoroki said, “I would assume at least with Merlin it’d be a controlled environment.”

 

Iida nodded in agreement. 

 

“Do you want to learn magic too, Iida?” Eri looked over her shoulder. 

 

“I am…considering it. It’s still something I’m not too familiar with, I believe I’ve only touched the surface of it. From what I’ve seen anyway.”

 

Eri looked forward as she climbed up a set of stairs leading to the First District. “Well, I only know so much. I never learned, I’m not sure if I can, but I’ve always thought magic was cool!”

 

Webby looked up at that. “Oh yeah, you’ve got a Quirk. Actually…can people with Quirks learn magic?”

 

“I suppose time will tell.” Iida said. 

 

When Eri reached the top of the stairs she ran ahead to the door of the First District. “I’m gonna go tell Mr. Cid and Mr. Yagi that we’re back!”

 

“Please be careful Eri.” Iida said. 

 

“Wait Eri, wanna hang out at the shop later?” Webby began jogging to catch with her. She needed to tell the boys what she found after all.

 

Eri nodded and passed through the door, Webby not far behind. 

 

Iida sighed and Todoroki looked over at him. “Are you genuinely considering it?”

 

“I…believe so. I won’t lie, Imay not be able to do much against those creatures but…perhaps with magic I can assist in some way. Even if I can’t go with Midoriya and the others, perhaps I can still be of assistance. What about you? Have you considered Merlin’s offer?”

 

Todoroki stopped in front of the door and shrugged. “I don’t think so but…I’m more tempted to go there to better hone my Quirk. If he has a controlled environment then maybe he’d let me use it to practice with my fire.”

 

“Do you think he’d be able to assist you in any way?”

 

“I’m not sure, but it could be worth a try.”

 

Iida smiled at him. “I must say, I admire how dedicated you are to training, and to catching up as you say. I don't doubt before long you’ll be proficient with your fire as you are with ice.”

 

He stared at his friend before looking down. “...Thanks. It means a lot.”

 

They were about to open the door to the next district when they heard quick footsteps running up the stairs. 

 

“Hey!”

 

They quickly turned around, expecting to see someone getting chased by Heartless. Though instead of that, it was actually just some person running to catch up to them. He stopped at the top of the stairs, trying to catch his breath. A boy with silver hair and teal eyes. 

 

“Oh, hello there.” Iida greeted him. “Is everything alright?”

 

Todoroki leaned towards Iida. “I don’t think I’ve seen him around here.”

 

“Todoroki, Traverse Town is rather large, we won’t know everyone. And there’s the possibility he may be a newcomer.”

 

The boy shook his head as he caught his breath. “I’m actually looking for someone, two of them actually, I’m hoping you might have met them.”

 

“Oh, well, we can do our best to assist. If not us, then maybe Leon can.”

 

“I’m looking for someone named Kairi, and Sora.”




-.-




Webby had run ahead of Eri and promised she’d see her in a bit. She seemed eager to tell the triplets about their mini adventure. 

 

She could only imagine the jealousy they’d have when they learned what they missed.

 

She had jumped off a ledge, and onto some boxes below. A neat shortcut that Eri wasn’t bold enough to take at the moment. Which was fine, she didn’t mind taking the stairs, it gave her time to think. 

 

At the moment, her thoughts were jumping to Aqua. She would give anything to tell her about the small adventure she had. Actually…she wondered if Merlin had possibly ever known Aqua. If he had traveled worlds, maybe he had met her once?

 

It would be something to ask next time she stopped by. 

 

Eri stopped walking to look out at the courtyard. It was a little more lively now, more groups of people walking about and talking to each other. A lot of them came and went from the market, which was to be expected. 

 

She scanned through the crowd, with some fleeting hope that she’d see the familiar blue hair of someone held dear. Or even a shock of green of a returning adventurer. Though, much to her expected disappointment, there was nothing. 

 

She shook her head and turned to go to Cid’s shop, until-

 

“Eri!?”

 

She stopped, and then slowly turned around, and gasped. 

 

At the stairs in front of the shop was a familiar face.

 

“Mogma?”

 

The Moogle was carrying a small bag, but dropped it in favor of wailing and running over to Eri. Eri knelt down to hug the Moogle as they came running over. 

 

“Eri! You’re actually here! I was so scared I didn’t know where you were!” 

 

Eri was too shocked to say anything at first before tearing up herself and tightening her hug on Mogma. 

 

“I-I didn’t know you were here either! I was afraid you were in another world.” She said. “But you’re actually here.”

 

Mogma separated from her and wiped their eyes. “I-I’ve been here! I’ve been with the other Moogles. Where have you been?”

 

“I’ve been here too! Izuku was here too, but he’s going to other worlds. I-I’ve been at Cid’s shop!”

 

The Moogle stopped. “Wait, what?”

 

Eri nodded and pointed at said shop. “Yeah, I’ve been here with Mr. Yagi for a while. You said you were with the other Moogles, where are they?”

 

“They…you…” Mogma stared at the shop, then at Eri. They went quiet for a moment before picking up the dropped bag and looked up at Eri. “Come on, lemme show you!”

 

Eri watched Mogma run past her, up the stairs. She raised an eyebrow and followed after going up the steps and stopped at a door. It was the same building as Cid’s shop but…he didn’t have a second floor. 

 

Did he?

 

Mogma opened the door and waved Eri inside. 

 

“I’m back! And I brought a friend!”

 

Eri stepped inside to see a large room with a boarded up window. There were two long tables and large pots scattered around. There was a bookshelf off to the side, though most books were on the ground and opened to various pages. There were some charts on the walls, various notes on a board.

 

“It’s about time kupo. And what-” An older Moogle welcomed them in, and stopped when they saw Eri. “Who is this? Why would you bring someone random here?”

 

“She’s not random. She’s Eri. Ph, and Eri, this is Mogwin.”

 

Eri nodded. “I-It’s nice to meet you!”

 

“We don’t know her, and she’s not a Moogle!”

 

“She’s from my world. She’s practically spent her whole life around Moogles, it’s fine.”

 

A few other Moogles in the shop eyed her warily, but seemed less put off with what Mogma said. 

 

“Is this one of your friends you’ve been looking for?” 

 

“Mhm!” Mogma was absolutely giddy.

 

Eri looked around, slightly puzzled. “Wait, you all live in Cid’s shop?”

 

“Technically kupo, this is our shop, the building doesn’t just belong to that old coot downstairs.” The older Moogle crossed their arms. “We share it, though we don’t accept most visitors. We’re usually busy making potions and whatnot for the locals. It’s only recently things have slowed down.”

 

Mogma nodded eagerly, sticking close to Eri. 

 

“Mogwin and the other Moogles here have been teaching me different recipes!” They looked up at Eri. “They have so many materials here. More so than back home!”

 

“Really? That’s amazing!”

 

Eri couldn’t help the big smile on her face, then stopped when she remembered Cid was downstairs. “Wait, MR. Cid knows you’re here right?”

 

“Of course he does, he borrows form us all the time.”

 

“...And you’ve been here the whole time?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Eri was still, then noticed a hatch on the ground, connected to the folded up ladder. She pointed at it. “Does that lead downstairs?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Does it work?”

 

“Yes.” Mogwin seemed amused. 

 

“Can I use it?”

 

“Be my guest.”

 

“Uh, Eri…” Mogma watched her unlatch the hatch, then open it. Then unfolded the ladder with a loud bang. 

 

There were startled shouts below them as Eri stuck her head out of the hatch to see Cid and Mr. Yagi staring up in fear and surprise.

 

“They were here the whole time?!” She shouted.

 

Mogwin laughed to themselves as they looked over at Mogma. “I like this one, she can stick around.”

Notes:

A big thank you to KeeperofHounds for beta-ing this for me!

Chapter 26: Cities and Bayous

Summary:

Another crash landing, but every cloud has its silver lining

Notes:

I yet live!

The horrors persist, and thus so do I

Despite almost being taken out by an unmarked jar

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Cities and Bayous




“Ugh.”

 

That was the only thing that could perfectly encapsulate Donald’s thoughts on the situation. The magician sat up and looked around. 

 

Another crash in such a short time. Wonderful, simply wonderful. 

 

Donald sighed as he did a once over. He was fine, uninjured, more annoyed than anything…annoyed and worried. After Izuku and Sora’s argument, and Izuku’s last outburst, the Gummi ship had run out of fuel, and they crashed. 

 

Unfortunately Donald wasn’t sure where they ended up. Only that the Gummi ship ended up in the middle of a bayou. 

 

“Is everyone okay?”

 

“I’m okay,” Goofy spoke up as he got to his feet. “Boys?”

 

There was no answer from either Izuku or Sora, and the two looked around in concern. The two seats where the boys should be were empty, and the door to the Gummi ship was open. Izuku’s jacket and backpack were on the ground. 

 

“Boys?” Donald raised his voice and looked around. 

 

“Izuku? Sora? Where’d ya go?” Goofy called out, but received no answer. 

 

The two looked at each other and rushed out of the Gummi ship, the moment they exited they stepped into a watery bank. Stuck in a  bayou in the middle of nowhere. 

 

“Boys?” Donald raised his voice. “If you can hear me you better answer!”

 

There was no sound indicating they were there. Instead they were only met with the buzzing insects and soft wind. 

 

“Donald, I don’t think they're anywhere ‘round here. Ya think they fell out? Like back in the Jungle?”

 

Donald frowned and scanned the area again. That was looking like what happened but…that couldn’t be right. He was certain they had still been there when the ship crashed. There was a commotion sure but he hadn’t quite been sure what that was. 

 

There was a small pattering of tiny feet before a new weight appeared on Donald’s shoulder. “Oh dear, you don’t think they’re hurt do you?”

 

Jiminy looked at the two, equally as worried. Though it felt a bit more concerning that he wasn’t with either of the boys. 

 

“Where could they have ended up?”

 

“They can’t be too far.” Donald huffed. 

 

“...Do ya think they’re okay?” Goody asked, recalling the moments before the crash. 

 

Donald’s frown deepened as he replayed the moment in his mind again.

 

“Because he reminds me of everything I hate about myself!”

 

The words stung all of them, a thought no one should have about themselves. Especially a kid. And then Sora who had been taken aback by his shouting, at least he…he seemed okay. 

 

“I don’t know.” Donald said. “Either way, we oughta look for ‘em, and then get out of here.” 

 

Donald looked around the area, there were only two ways to go. Deeper into the swamps where the trees become denser, or in the other direction where the trees become more sparse. There was more chance of finding civilization in that direction, which means the boys could be there. 

 

Though considering their luck…

 

Donald groaned and rubbed his eyes. “These boys…”

 

“So, where do we wanna start?” Goofy asked. 

 

“Where do you think the boys went?”

 

“...Knowin’ them, they mighta split up. Or, Izuku ran out, and Sora tried to find ‘im.”

 

“This is a mess.”

 

“I know Donald, but, no one ever said this was ever gonna be easy.” Goofy frowned and looked around. “But they gotta be around here somewhere. I don’t think they could have gone too far. Now why don’t we pick a direction and go?”

 

Donald looked around before sighing. “Well, we at least know where the Gummi Ship is. Worst case scenario we can always meet up back here.”

 

“Well I guess so. So, we’re-” Goofy stopped mid sentence when he saw Donald stomping off further into the bayou. “Yer headed that way?”

 

“Yeah!” Donald shouted, still stomping off. “Go see if you can find at least one of them. I refuse to be here longer than we need to!”

 

“Alright, alright, I hear ya. Are ya okay goin’ with him Jiminy?”

 

“I’ll be fine! Don’t you worry I’ll make sure he doesn’t lose his temper.”

 

“I don’t need supervision!”

 

Goofy watched Donald summon his wand to light a small flame as he began to make his way deeper into the bayou. He sighed and looked over in the other direction.

 

Well, there was no better time than the present.

 

Hopefully they could find the boys before anything too hectic happened. 



-HoL-




Sora blinked as he looked around. 

 

He was lost. 

 

Well, he had a pretty good idea where he had come from, so he technically knew where the Gummi Ship was, so…

 

By technicality, was he lost?

 

It’s a debate he’d love to have with Izuku, however…

 

He couldn’t find him. 

 

Even though he thought he had been following Izuku, he had no idea where he was. After the crash, Izuku had barely taken any time to recover from falling over before prying the door open and running out. 

 

Sora had followed him, dizzy as he was, but he swore he was right on his heels. Then again, he had been dizzy. So that probably didn’t help his frantic chase. 

 

So here he was, knee deep in water with no sign of his friend anywhere. No sign of anyone really. He definitely didn’t want to turn around and go back to the Gummi Ship, no doubt he’d get a scolding for running off from Donald, but he also couldn’t. 

 

“Because he reminds me of everything I hate about myself!”

 

The words echoed in his mind, and he looked down. He…out of everything that could have been said, that was the last thing he ever really expected to come out of Izuku’s mouth. 

 

He didn’t really think someone like Izuku could really…feel that way. Not really. He was a good fighter, he was smart, always making plans and finding ways out of situations and whatnot. He was a good person. 

 

Then again, how much did he really know about him? He didn’t know much about his world, and the sort of ‘rules’ from there. It was hard to believe that someone like him was on the lower end scale of things. 

 

Quirkless. 

 

A simple word that hardly held any meaning to Sora, but may as well be a sharp knife to Izuku. 

 

Sora frowned and looked down. 

 

He still stood by what he said. That jerk Katsuki had no right to say anything like that to Izuku. And he had no idea why his friend held onto those words that jerk said. When it would be better for everyone, especially himself if he just disregarded them. 

 

Then again…how much did he really know about the situation? He hardly had any context to their relationship, let alone the sort of world Izuku lived in. 

 

A place full of powers and heroes that seemed so cool, but the more glimpses he got of it, the more awful it seemed. 

 

What exactly could he say, in any way to make what happened…better? 

 

Sora stared at his reflection in the water for a bit longer before shaking his head and looking up. He wasn’t sure what he’d say to Izuku, but he’d figure it out when he found him. And hopefully things would have cooled down by that time. 

 

“I’m sure we can patch things up, simple enough…” He muttered. 

 

Sora huffed and began trudging forward again, sure he’d find something soon enough. He was sure he could hear some noise off in the distance. So he was bound to find someone, and maybe he could ask if they’ve seen Izuku. 

 

There was a rustle not too far, the water shifting a bit. 

 

Sora stopped and looked around in confusion, eyes scanning the area. He couldn’t see anyone. Figuring he was just overthinking things, he began wading through the water again. It was starting to get deeper. Which, while not ideal, he could manage. He was a good swimmer. 

 

More ripples began appearing in the water, and he heard a splash behind him.

 

Sora stopped again and looked around, he could clearly hear something making noise, but couldn’t see it. Which was…a little unnerving, but considering he hadn’t been attacked yet he was willing to believe who or whatever was there wasn’t malicious. 

 

He did another scan of the area, and then some movement caught his eye. He stiffened up when he saw something peeking its head out of the water. It wasn’t something he had seen before, not on his island. But it also wasn’t exactly something he was confident to say was ‘pettable’. 

 

At least when in water and not on solid land where his running was faster than swimming. 

 

He had his fair share of adventures where he probably shouldn’t have pet something but did so anyway, but at least he was on solid ground for that.

 

He looked around again, and did his best to start to back away. Losing ground and slowly feeling the water rise higher. 

 

Whatever was watching him stopped, then ducked into the water. Sora gasped and turned around, full on swimming now, as fast as he could. There were some trees up ahead, and he liked his chances better in those than in the water. 

 

Then he felt the water around him ripple and was pushed back, and whatever had been watching him rose up in front of him. Green, scaly skin, and sharp teeth. A low growl coming from it. It reminded Sora of one of those big lizards he’d see every now and again on the islands.

 

Just…bigger. And a lot more scarier.

 

His Keyblade appeared in his hands with a shimmer, and that made whatever was in front of him pause. 

 

The creature held up his hands…claws..hands(?) up, one which noticeably held a trumpet. 

 

Sora stopped when he saw that, and looked up at the creature. That wasn’t…normal. “H-Huh?”

 

It looked over at Sora, then his Keyblade. It got a little closer and Sora tensed up, 

 

It stopped again, and looked over him. More growls came from it, and it gestured with its clawed hands, like it was talking. Though there was a clear language barrier there. 

 

It almost felt like the Deep Jungle all over again, but there was no one to help translate.

 

After a moment it stopped, then glanced at the instrument in its hand and smiled. Not a moment later it brought the instrument up to its snout and started playing it, letting out a higher pitched, brassy sound that was surprisingly catchy. 

 

Sora blinked then smiled. He had a feeling that whatever kind of animal he was looking at wasn’t as hostile as he initially thought. And he never thought he’d see a giant lizard playing a trumpet, but here he is.

 

“Uh, hi?” Sora tried. 

 

It looked at him. Which means it could probably understand Sora. So the language barrier really was one way, which was fun.

 

“I’m looking for a friend of mine. I think he might have run in this direction. Have you seen anybody out here?”

 

He held a hand up like he could answer, then stopped, and shook his head. Then brought its hand up and tilted it side to side. 

 

So it was a charades game. 

 

“Did you see someone here a while ago?”

 

A nod.

 

“Green hair, green jacket? Kind of upset?”

 

A strange look, but he shook his head, which made Sora falter for a moment. 

 

“Oh…” Then he stopped. There might be a chance that…

 

“Did you happen to see someone else? White hair, clothes that kind of look like mine?” He gestured to himself. Not the best reference since most of him was in the water, but he still got a shake no. 

 

“What about a girl? White shirt? Kind of reddish, brownish hair?”

 

He was about to shake his head no when he stopped, then nodded eagerly after a moment.

 

Sora felt himself smile. “Can you take me to her? Wait but…” Sora looked out at the bayou. Scanning the area. “But I gotta look for him…but Kairi…” He looked down. After a moment he shook his head. 

 

“Can you take me to her? And if you can, can you try to find my friend?” 

 

There was a chance they could run into each other, especially if he thought Izuku ran in this direction somewhere. It was a chance he was going to have to take. 

 

Not to mention, he still needed to figure out what he was going to say to Izuku. 

 

The gator watched him, before he nodded and disappeared in the water for a moment, before Sora was lifted up, and he was on the back of the gator. Quickly they were making their way through the water, and Sora got to look around with a slightly better view. 

 

Sora let out a shaky sigh and looked around a bit. He really hoped he could find Izuku soon, and he really hoped that whoever this person that was found was Kairi. 

 

While they made their way through the water, Sora looked down.

“Thank you by the way, oh and my name is Sora!”




-.-




The sun was almost down by the time Sora caught sight of any real civilization. But almost immediately he could see there was a certain liveliness to the city. Some lampposts he could see were starting to flicker to life. There were a lot of people gathered around the docks behind a set of buildings.

 

He swore he could hear music in the distance. 

 

This all almost reminded him of home, almost. There was a certain salty smell in the air missing.

 

Docking their boats and getting out of them to walk off somewhere else. They were awfully close to people. 

 

Sora knew the giant lizard he was atop of was friendly, but did these people?

 

Or was it common knowledge that these things were harmless?

 

He wasn’t sure.

 

“Hey, Louis!”

 

Sora looked up to see a man standing on the dock and waving over in their direction. He blinked and pointed at himself in confusion, because his name was not Louis. 

 

Unless…

 

“Wait, is your name Louis?” 

 

The big lizard looked back at Sora and nodded.

 

“Who is that on your back? Did you find someone in the bayou again?” He had an accent that Sora couldn’t place. They got closer to the docks and the stranger held out a hand for Sora to take. He took it, and helped him onto the docks. 

 

“You know…Louis?” Sora asked, watching the large lizard shake off some water.

 

“Of course I do!” The man grinned, then looked over at him. “He’s a dear friend of mine. Speaking of which, Louis!” He looked over Sora, back to the gator.

 

“Tiana’s been looking for you. She’s worried, go tell her you’re back!”

 

The gator gave a thumbs up and scurried off towards one of the nearby buildings.

 

Sora blinked as he turned to watch him run off.

 

The man hummed as he looked over Sora again. “So from the looks of it, Louis found someone else running around out there.”

 

He laughed nervously and rubbed the back of his head. “Are people not usually out there?”

 

“In the bayou? No, most locals do not go out there, at least not without a reason.”

 

Another small laugh from Sora. He still had to keep the World Order in mind. 

 

“Well…”

 

“Though judging by your attire, I take it you’re not a local. Are you?”

 

He looked up at that. “I…well, no. My friends and I are kinda new here, and we got separated a while ago. I was trying to find some of them.”

 

“Out in the bayou?”

 

“...I might have gotten lost?”

 

The man paused, before laughing to himself. “I suppose all newcomers must find themselves in trouble one way or another. I certainly did.” He shook his head. “Either way, welcome to New Orleans.”

 

Sora looked around. New Orleans, that was the name of this world. It was a bit more…welcoming compared to the other worlds they had been to so far. Other than Traverse Town.

 

He shook his head. He had to stay on task, he was here for a reason. 

 

“Uh, did Louis happen to find anyone else? And bring them here? I think he may have found one of my friends.”

 

The man glanced at him. “And who is it that you are looking for?”

 

“Well, I’m kinda looking for three people.” Sora admitted. “Someone with green hair and a green jacket? He’d probably be looking kind of stressed, his name is Izuku. Then there’s my other friend, Riku. White hair, clothes sort of like mine? And then…Kairi. Reddish, brownish hair, a white shirt. Does that ring any bells?”

 

The man hummed and put a hand on his chin. “Well, I’m sorry to say but I haven’t seen anyone of that name around. But I do know Louis found someone. She’s looking for some of her friends as well. Is there a chance you know each other?”

 

Sora looked up at that, then down. Kairi and Riku, weren’t there. But Louis…well Sora did give a pretty broad description. 

 

But he thought he finally found someone…

 

He shook his head. He needed to focus. Maybe it was Kairi, maybe it wasn’t. He was sure Izuku still had a friend or two he was looking for. Maybe he’d be lucky in this world. 

 

“...Okay. Sure. I’d love to meet her. Maybe we share a friend.” He smiled, but he could feel the strain. 

 

The man looked sympathetic. “Well, we can see. Now why don’t you come in? You look like you could use a meal. We’ll get you sorted out.”

 

Sora nodded, before glancing out at the water. Back towards the bayou where he had come from. 

 

“Okay…sure.”

 

Maybe he could find some sort of information, then move on. He had to find Izuku sooner rather than later. 

 

He could already hear Donald scolding him. 

 

The man gestured for him to follow, and Sora did so. Glancing around as he walked towards one of the larger buildings nearby. It seemed really popular. Looking through a small alley that leads to the front of the store, Sora could see a lot of people nearby on the street. 

 

“Hey uh, I never really got your name.” Sora said as he walked with the man. 

 

He looked at Sora with a smile. “Ah, I’m sorry that was rude. You can call me Naveen.”



-HoL-

 

As the sun hung low, lamps lining the sides of the streets began to flicker to life. Some streets maintained their liveliness, while other parts of the city began to quiet down in time with the night. People hurrying home to see their families and rest after long days. 

 

A shadow moved through the quieter streets, where the lamps began to flicker and go out in her mere presence. A few green flames consumed the light of the lamps that managed to stay lit. 

 

There was a certain light that drew Maleficent to this place, at last she had assumed she had found the last piece needed for her plan. Much to her dismay, it wasn’t quite what she was looking for, however there was a darkness that caught her attention. More pieces, pawns to use.

 

Especially since she had noted the arrival of rather bright lights that could only belong to a certain breed to people. 

 

As upsetting as it was to know people like them were around, causing trouble and interfering in her plans, it didn’t mean there wasn’t opportunity. So she sought out the darkness she could sense, allowing it to lead her to a graveyard. 

 

It felt fitting. 

 

Further and further into the graveyard, she paid no mind to most of the tombstones instead making her way to one grave in particular. 

 

It was further in the back of the graveyard, a headstone that radiated a darkness that would likely chase off anyone who got too close. 

 

The evil fairy stopped in front of the headstone, looking over the source of the darkness she felt. 

 

It was a grave, and chiseled right on the front of it was a man’s expression of absolute terror. Below the image was one name. 

 

Facilier. 

 

She supposed that was the name of the poor soul that was trapped here. Bound and trapped forever, always at a state of unrest.

 

Maleficent reached a hand forward, touching the darkness the grave emanated. The aura stilled, before a cracking sound brought her attention to the ground. Small cracks emanating a green glow, the small cracks quickly turning into a deep fissure. 

 

She was unfazed as a large mask rose from the depths, accompanied by smaller masks that floated by its side. Purple, glowing eyes glared down at her, sharp teeth turned downward in a scowl at the intruder.

 

A low growl rumbles through the air as other creatures crawl out of the fissure, looking up at her and slowly approaching her. She looked on unimpressed, before slamming her staff on the ground and sending a small wave of flames outward. 

 

It made the small creatures fall back and scuttle closer to the depths they emerged from, meanwhile the masks simply glared at her, the growling subsiding. 

 

“My, I had wondered why so much darkness was gathered in one spot.” She looked over the masks. “I wasn’t aware there was a particular…authority here. Especially one that was rather cross with someone.” 

 

Maleficent looked at the grave, humming to herself. “Though I must wonder, what exactly was it that called for such a punishment?”

 

The large mask’s eyes narrowed, its sharp teeth turned into a scowl. Whispers filled the air, before falling silent once again. 

 

“I see, not being given what was promised would make anyone cross. I suppose some are more ambitious than they should be.” She eyed the grave, a small smile finding itself on her face. 

 

“Though perhaps, redemption is possible, no?” 

 

The masks narrowed their eyes at her. 

 

“Surely you have sensed something here, haven’t you? Something that must be worth more than this man’s heart.”

 

The masks looked between each other, it was true. There was a certain disturbance that had rippled through the air some time ago. Something dangerous, but also valuable. 

 

“Perhaps a trade could be made. His heart, for another. Should he find success, you not only gain something priceless, but your faithful servant in return as well. Even so, should he fail, you may return him to his current position.”

 

The masks went silent in compilation for some time, the large one studied Maleficent before glancing at the smaller masks. They all nodded eagerly, the possible reward too tantalizing to pass up. 

 

When the vote was cast, and all were in agreement the large mask opened its mouth and green smoke came pouring out. It raced over to the headstone and wrapped around it before sinking into the ground. 

 

There was silence, until the earth around the headstone began to break open. Green light glowed from the cracks as they traveled from the ground to the stone, until a small chasm opened and the headstone dissolved. 

 

From the depths a sphere of light appeared and rose up, followed by shadows that wrapped around it. 

 

Slowly they formed into the shape of a man. The chasm closed as the shadowy form dropped to the ground. 

 

As he stood up, the shadows receded and revealed a tall, lanky man dressed in a black tailcoat and pants. The red cumberband and purple vest stood out. 

 

The man reached a hand up and a top hat appeared in his hands, a purple feather and red band decorating it. He took the hat and quickly bowed to the masks. 

 

“Friends, it’s good to see you again.” 

 

The masks growled at him and he quickly straightened up. “I understand, I do. And I promise I won’t disappoint again my friends. You have my word.”

 

Another low growl, and harsh whispers filled the fair. Another warning, a second and last chance. After a moment they plunged back into the fissure they emerged from. Leaving them all in darkness. 

 

With them gone, Facilier turned to Maleficent. 

 

“I take it I have you to thank for this second chance.” He looked her up and down. 

 

Maleficent smiled. “Indeed you do.”

 

“In that case, I am under your employ, madam. Dr. Facilier, at your service.” He took off his hat and dipped his head. “Now if you would, tell me about the poor fool that’ll be taking my place.” As he spoke, his shadow began to writhe. 




-HoL-





The bayou was quiet, nature settled in its uninterrupted peace. 

 

At least until someone went running through it. Ran through what he could if he wasn’t hurriedly wading through the deeper waters. 

 

Izuku had no idea where he was going, just that he had to keep moving forward. He didn’t look behind him, even when he had heard someone calling after him. He just kept going. He didn’t want to hear anyone, see anyone. 

 

He didn’t want to be around any of them. 

 

Space, that was all he wanted. Just some space so he could pull himself together. 

 

And then…well he didn’t know what would happen then. He caused this mess, there was no real way to make up for it or fix it other than going back. 

 

Even though that was the last thing he wanted right now.

 

Just until he could pull himself together, to get his head on straight. To shove certain feelings down so they could resume on their journey and his priorities were straightened out again. 

 

Izuku ducked and pushed branches out of the way, narrowly avoiding falling over from the uneven terrain. His lungs burned, and the humidity in the air made it thick, making it harder to keep his breathing even. 

 

Though there was only so long someone could keep running without a break, and Izuku ended up hitting his limit when his foot got caught on something and he was sent tumbling into the water and mud. 

 

He laid on the ground for a bit before sitting up and wiping the mud and grime off himself, with some minor assistance from water magic. 

 

Either way, he was still on the ground, soaking wet…and alone. 

 

Now that he was still, and some of the mental chaos had subsided he actually looked at the area around him. It was hard to see, it looked like the sun was down for the most part. The dense trees certainly didn’t help with that, making it hard to get a proper look at the sky above. 

 

There were buzzing noises that Izuku wrote off as insects, and some bird calls in the distance. The lowering sun made it hard to see, but that was something he could deal with for the most part. 

 

He slowly got to his feet, sighing as he held up a hand and conjured a small flame in his hand. It casted rather large shadows around him. 

 

He frowned as he looked around. It was safe to say he was lost, terribly so. Despite that, he couldn’t bring himself to start walking back the way he came. Instead just walking deeper into the bayou. 

 

He wasn’t sure where he was going or where he’d end up, he just wanted more distance, more space. 

 

Logically, he knew he should be gathering some intel, get a feel of this world and what the general tone of it was. Look for civilization and get a better idea of what he was dealing with. Though right now he couldn’t, being lost and all. 

 

He wouldn’t even be sure which way to start walking if he wanted to find anyone.

 

With a sigh, he walked over to a rock and set himself down, looking out into the darkening bayou. With the darkness, Heartless were likely to come around too, and he was on his own. No support, but that was his own fault.

 

“What were you thinking?” Izuku muttered, glancing down at the flame in his hand. “What is the matter with you?”

 

He…he really had no right to lash out like that, did he? It felt like he was making a big mess, something out of nothing. 

 

Sora was trying to help, he understood that but…

 

“He just doesn’t get it…”

 

There was context missing, he understood that. But for someone to just tell him to brush it off like nothing, to not listen? 

 

Izuku would admit there was merit to what he was saying but he just didn’t get it

 

It wasn’t that easy. 

 

He held his head in his hands. He didn’t want to make a mess, and yet what did he do?

 

“They don’t even know how to find you.” Izuku muttered. “I may as well be sending them on a wild goose chase.”

 

He could only sit there in silence, which only allowed the thoughts to swarm and fester. Replaying what happened in the Gummi ship, what happened in the jungle, Katsuki’s words…

 

An intense heat surged through his chest and he quickly got to his feet, and started marching in a random direction again. 

 

Angry tears burned at his eyes as he walked, no idea where he was going. Just as long as he kept moving, it seemed to hold the worst of his thoughts, his feelings at bay. 

 

He kept going, until he heard something. There was a snap, and a splash off in the distance. It made him stop as he held a hand up, bringing forth a bright flame. Its light could only reach so far. 

 

Not being able to see what was out there made him uneasy. Not to mention being in an environment where his fighting wouldn’t be the best. 

 

He summoned his Keyblade in his free hand as he continued to peer into the darkness around him. The sun was down now, leaving him all alone without the sanctuary of daylight. 

 

Heart hammering in his chest he turned when he heard more movement, more shifting and scuttling. Yet he still couldn’t see anything, he couldn’t see what he couldn’t fight, and he had no idea what was surrounding him. 

 

So he decided to do something stupid. 

 

He closed his hand into a fist and extinguished the light, plunging himself into darkness. Only then, after his eyes adjusted he saw them. Beady yellow eyes all around, staring at him like he was a meal on a silver platter. 

 

By all means he was. 

 

Nobody knew where he was, there was no backup coming. It was just him and the Heartless. 

 

He couldn’t help but be brought back to a memory from so long ago. Alone, in the dark. Surrounded by monsters, no way to fight back… 

 

Only that was then, and this was now. 

 

Nobody was coming, but he was able to fight back now. He got himself into this mess, it was up to him to get out of it. 

 

Izuku the end of his blade to the ground before spinning around in a circle, and setting a small fire around him, a line to watch for. The damp ground didn’t help, but it was just enough light to see the shadows better, but not too bright that it obscured his vision. Even just a little, he’d take it. 

 

He couldn’t fight what he couldn’t see. 

 

He held up the Keyblade, lightning crackling at the end of the blade. 

 

Alright then, let’s get this over with!




-.-




“I gotta say, I can’t thank ya enough for the ride.”

 

“Eh, I don’t mind. The fish weren’t biting tonight anyway.”

 

Goofy looked around the dark bayou, struggling to see very far. The only thing that offered any light was an oil lamp that sat on a hook at one end of the boat. 

 

The fisherman was someone that nearly ran Goofy over with the boat when he was making his way back. When he realized he was there, he offered to take the knight back to town. 

 

“So what’s someone like you doing out in a bayou this late?” 

 

Goofy looked over at him. “I’m just tryin’ to find two kids. Any chance you mighta seen them?”

 

“Kids in the bayou? No.” He shook his head. “Nobody goes into the bayou at night, not unless you’re doing some night fishing or looking for trouble. Well…” The man paused before looking up. “There was someone found in the bayou not too long ago. A girl.”

 

Goofy looked up at that. “A girl? Say, would her name be Kairi by any chance? Or…” He looked down, trying to remember the name of Izuku’s other friend. “Er, Uraraka?”

 

“She one of yours?” The man looked up. 

 

“She may be someone we’re lookin’ for, a friend of one of the two that ran off.” He sighed. “I hope they ended up in town.”

 

The man hummed and looked up, prompting Goofy to do so as well. 

 

Just up ahead he could see it. A town with a bustling area ahead, lamps lining the streets, some string lights connecting to different poles. There was the sound of music coming from ahead as well. 

 

“Well, I hope you find them soon. Can’t imagine it feels too good not knowing where your kids are.”

 

Goofy hummed, already trying to guess where they even were. Assuming they ended up in town…assuming they were both together. There was only so much they could do, considering Donald usually held the munny for the trips they take, if they had any it likely wasn’t a lot. 

 

He’d like to think they both had the sense to hunker down and wait until they were found, or at least make their way back once the sun had risen. 

 

Either way, it felt like there was a lot of ground to cover, and without an effective way to find them, Goofy may as well be looking for a needle in a haystack. 

 

He was pulled from his thoughts as the small boat docked and the man began gathering his things. Goofy helped him before stepping off the boat and gave him a wave. 

 

“Thanks for the ride, I probably woulda been in the bayou all night if it weren’t for ya findin’ me.”

 

“Probably, it’s pretty hard to get around at night.” He grunted as he stepped off the boat, all his gear in tow. “By the way, if that girl that was found is one of yours, last I heard Tiana had taken her in for the time being.”

 

Goofy raised an eyebrow. “Tiana? That a friend of yours?”

 

“Ah, everyone around here knows her.” He began walking up the dock, Goofy following after him. “Seeing as you’re probably from out of town, I can’t recommend her restaurant enough. Good eats, good feeling, and maybe you’ll find what you’re looking for.”

 

“Well that sounds like a great place to start! Mind pointin’ me in the right direction?”

 

The man nodded and pointed down the street. “At this hour she’d…yeah. Just keep heading in that direction and you’ll find Tiana’s Place. It should be on your left when walking down this way. You can’t miss it.”

 

Goofy looked ahead and squinted, before nodding. 

 

“Thanks for the help!”

 

The man waved off his thanks. “Good luck. Hope you find who you’re looking for.”

 

He watched the stranger walk off in the given direction and turned away to go home. As he walked, he stopped and turned when he saw something shift. Just in the corner of his eye, he thought he saw a shadow shift. 

 

He squinted at it, before shrugging and shaking his head. Turning to continue his walk home. 

 

“I gotta get some more sleep, I’m seeing things again.”



-.-





Sora couldn’t help but fidget with his necklace as he looked around the crowded area. Naveen had guided him into the building before hurrying off for a moment. It was a busy place, it looked pretty high end. At least in Sora’s opinion. 

 

There was music playing, and people sitting at tables all over the place. There were side areas separated from the main area by some detailed railings. He could see people from up there looking down, while others were sitting at tables.

 

It kind of reminded him of a fancy place his parents would go to on some special occasions. The people there even seemed more dressed up than what he assumed was normal. 

 

He felt out of place. 

 

Clothes still somewhat damp, tired, not a lot of munny in his pockets…an outsider in the most obvious way. 

 

Sora was tempted to just slip back outside and try his luck looking around. Still, that wouldn’t really do much. Not if he was looking for this mystery person that was found. He was still hoping, praying, just wishing who he thought it was. 

 

He stepped back, leaning against the wall as he looked around. He lost track of Naveen, and had no idea where to find him, or who to even ask for to find him. 

 

For just a moment he was pulled from his concerns when he heard the sound of a loud trumpet, carrying the melody of the song that was playing. He looked around and saw a couple of surprised, but happy faces, coupled with excited whispering and clapping. 

 

Sora followed the sound and looked over to the stage to see none other than Louis playing that trumpet he was carrying around. He looked happy up there, playing with the band like that was all that existed. 

 

He looked around a bit, before slowly inching closer to the stage, trying to get a better look. 

 

He tried to make sure he didn’t bump into anyone, or put too much of a spotlight on himself before he put himself in a comfortable spot.

 

A giant lizard playing the trumpet, with everyone around being totally okay with it. What a sight. He wished Riku or Kairi could see it. 

 

He wished Izuku was there to take a picture of it. Maybe when he found them, he could have Izuku show them pictures. Actually, he liked the sound of that. 

 

He’s met almost all of Izuku’s friends, and he’d really like him to meet Riku and Kairi. And with the pictures that Izuku’s taken, Sora can show them the places they’ve been. He can only imagine what they’d think.

 

Hopefully…he can show them other places before this journey is over. If Donald is willing to hear him out on that. 

 

Then again Donald is teaching him how to drive the Gummi Ship, so should it mysteriously go missing for a short time…

 

He shook the thought out of his head. He could already hear the scolding for even thinking about it. He couldn’t help but wonder though, if he did do something like that…would Izuku be willing to be in on it?

 

His smile faded after a moment. Izuku was still out there somewhere and he had no idea where he was. Or if any of the others knew where he was. Donald and Goofy were definitely worried about them too. 

 

“Hello there, I don’t think I’ve seen you before.”

 

Sora jumped and looked up to see a woman standing beside him, in a green dress, her black, curly hair up in a bun. She smiled at him, welcoming but also concerned. 

 

“Oh, uh hi.” He gave a small wave, before looking around. “I’m uh, not bothering anyone am I?”

 

She shook her head. “No, you’re not. But you look a little lost. Someone named Naveen didn’t happen to leave you somewhere, did he?”

 

Sora looked around. “I wouldn’t be getting him in trouble if I said yes, would I?”

 

She laughed to herself. “No, he just told me he brought someone in. He said Louis brought you here?”

 

Sora glanced back at the stage at Louis before looking up at the stranger and nodding. “Y-Yeah. That’s me, I’m Sora.”

 

“It’s a pleasure to meet you Sora, I’m Tiana.” She held out a hand.

 

Oh, she’s Tiana. 

 

“Nice to meet you.” He shook the outstretched hand. “Uh, earlier Naveen said that Louis found someone else in the bayou?”

 

Tiana paused for a moment. “Yes, he did.” She saw him smile faintly, there was hope there. Desperate hope. 

 

“Can I meet her?”

 

“Sure, just…” She looked around, but saw no sign of the girl she had taken in recently. “She might be on the roof again. That girl just can’t sit still.”

 

“You say that as if you aren’t the same.” Naveen passed by, and heard some of the conversation.

 

“Oh hush you!”

 

Naveen laughed as he hurried off, a few things in hand. 

 

Tiana shook her head, fondness in her eyes. Then she turned to Sora again. 

 

“She’s probably on the roof again. Why don’t you go meet her, and bring her down here. I think the two of you could use a meal.”

 

“Sure, I can do that!”

 

Tiana gave him instructions on how to get to the roof, and he hurried off without another word. As he rushed off, Tiana couldn’t help but sigh to herself. 

 

There was something strange about that boy, Sora. Things had been feeling strange for a while now though, especially since Louis brought that girl from the bayou. Shaken up and exhausted, clearly not from New Orleans, and asking for people nobody had ever heard of. 

 

She hoped those two knew each other, hoped that it would take some weight off of their shoulders, at least one of them anyway. 




-.-




She stared up at the sky, noting the spots that seemed dimmer than others. Like stars had been blinked out of existence. Yet there were two stars that continued to shine brightly, undeterred. One right next to the other. 

 

They were something consistent, something she could rely on this strange world she fell into. She had no idea where she was, or where anyone else was. 

 

She had no idea if anyone was coming. 

 

She had no idea if anyone was left .

 

She could only hope though.

 

She jumped when she heard the door to the roof open, she knew she shouldn’t be up there. But it was a quiet spot she enjoyed. A space for her to think. 

 

She half expected to hear Naveen or Tiana’s voice, instead-

 

“Hello?”

 

She was surprised enough to jolt slightly and turn around. It was a younger voice. Maybe a year or so younger than herself. She turned around and was met with indeed a kid, had to be around her age. 

 

He looked exhausted, like she did when she was found. His clothes were still damp, his hair was slightly weighed down by water.

 

The longer she looked at him, she saw the disappointment crossing his face. 

 

He was expecting someone else. Hoping for someone else. 

 

And the longer she stared at him, the more she realized he stuck out. He…didn’t look like he was from this place. 

 

“Hi there, I’m Sora.” He said, trying to keep some sort of upbeat tone in his voice. 

 

“I’m Uraraka Ochako.” She introduced herself, and saw some recognition flicker in his eyes. 

 

“You wouldn’t happen to know Izuku, would you?”






-HoL-




“Well this is going wonderfully.” 

 

Donald grumbled to himself as he waded through the bayou. It was dark, the sun was down, and any and all noises set him on edge. He was half tempted to just climb a tree and stay there for the night.

 

Unfortunately, there were teenagers that needed to be found, and Donald highly doubted they were in a tree waiting for the night to pass. Even if that seemed like common sense.

 

“I know we’ve been looking for a while Donald, you think there’s a chance that they may have headed back to the Gummi Ship?”

 

“I doubt it. Because those two are anything but reasonable.”

 

“Now Donald, that’s not fair.”

 

“Fine.” He swatted away some low hanging leaves. “They’re unreasonable sometimes .”

 

Jiminy sighed and looked around. He couldn’t see too far ahead, even with the small fire spell Donald kept alight. It unsettled him that there was only so much they could see. The only other light source was the occasional firefly he spotted. 

 

Jiminy couldn’t help but feel like they were being watched, not that he could see anything in the inky darkness. 

 

“Izuku! Sora! If you two can hear me, you better answer!”

 

“I’m not sure shouting in the dark is the best thing to do Donald.”

 

“Oh what do you know?”

 

A small splash made him stop before turning and looking around, there wasn’t much to see. Just some passing noise. Donald huffed before walking forward again.

 

“I know that we’re in a place we’ve never been before. I’ve certainly never been in an environment like this. Heartless aren’t the only scary thing in a new place.”

 

The magician huffed as he continued to stomp through the bayou, he didn’t like admitting when someone else had a point, but Jiminy was right. They’ve never been to this place before. Though, Donald is sure he’s been to a place like it before. 

 

Back then when he adventured more with Uncle Scrooge and Della than with Mickey and Goofy. 

 

There were a lot of things to be concerned with in that place, giant bugs, giant snakes, plants that wanted to eat you. Considering he hadn’t had to blast his way out of anything yet he was certain this place was safer compared to previous locations that were similar. 

 

There was another splash, and some ripples in the shallow waters around that made Donald look up again. Though he spotted something a little off. 

 

“Jiminy?”

 

“Yes Donald?”

 

“Were there always logs? We didn’t come across any while walking did we?”

 

“It’s hard to say, but I don’t think so…” Jiminy looked around. “Ya definitely would have complained about it.”

 

Donald rolled his eyes as he backed up, looking at the suspicious shapes in the water. He held up his wand and brightened the flame and was met with a lot of eyes staring back at him. 

 

Not the beady yellow ones that he could handle with ease, these ones were more reptilian, sitting just above the water and staring at him like he was their next meal. 

 

By all means, he was. 

 

“Oh you have to be kidding me.”

 

The ones closest to Donald began to rush through the water and come at Donald and Jiminy at full speed. 

 

The duck shouted before taking off in the opposite direction, while Jiminy held on as tight as he could.

 

“Once I get a hold of them, those boys are grounded!”

 

“Can you even do that Donald?”

 

“I’ll do whatever I want!”




-.-



Izuku sprinted through the bayou, trying to stay on dry land or shallow water as much as he could. Any time spent wading through deeper waters was time consuming and Izuku lost ground when he did that. He barely had a lead on the Heartless he was trying to outrun. 

 

The regular Shadows and Soldiers were one thing, same with the spell flinging flying ones, and then that new one came along. Big, with a way bigger mouth filled with sharp teeth, and scales that were so kind as to lessen the effect of magic that was thrown at it. 

 

It looked like a disturbing parody of an alligator.

 

The same Heartless that was chasing him down like there was no tomorrow. 

 

He already tried his luck with climbing a tree, and the damn thing knocked the tree down .

 

“Oh Izuku, you’re so full of great ideas today aren’t you? Yell at Sora, have a breakdown on the Gummi Ship, run off from the Gummi Ship, get stuck alone in the middle of nowhere. Let’s not forget trying to take on a bunch of Heartless solo. I wonder what else I’ll come up with. It hasn't even been a solid 24 hours yet!”

 

He didn’t get that long to chastise himself before tripping over something and tumbling through the muddy waters. He spit out a bunch of mud and looked over his shoulder before gasping and scrambling to his feet again

 

The Heartless snapped at the spot he had been seconds ago before growling and continuing to chase him. 

 

He didn’t have much of a goal, or a plan to go off of. The best idea he could come up with was run until it lost interest, or he got somewhere where it wouldn’t follow. 

 

Though, he didn’t like his chances the further he went. The trees were starting to thin out more, and it looked like he was running out of solid ground to run on. The water was starting to rise, and Izuku wasn’t a fast swimmer. 

 

He was forced to throw himself to the side when he looked back and saw the Heartless lunge forward at him. It crashed into the shallow waters and Izuku was forced to take another direction. 

 

The further he ran, he swore he could hear the familiar sound of someone shouting in a panic. Seems like he wasn’t the only one who made poor decisions, that or he was imagining it. 

 

He tried weaving through the trees that were there to confuse it, or slow it down, but the Heartless was undeterred. 

 

He kept glancing over his shoulder to see how much distance was between him and the Heartless. There wasn’t a lot, and there was only so much ground left. Izuku didn’t want to try his luck with climbing a tree again. 

 

As he ran, he thought he saw something shift in the corner of his eye. His head snapped in that direction, but he saw nothing. But he did feel something grab his ankle and drag him to the ground with a harsh pull. 

 

He slammed into the ground again and struggled to move, like something was holding him in place. He looked up to see that Heartless moving even faster now, it was practically on top of him. 

 

He pulled up the strongest barrier he could muster and braced himself already expecting the Heartless to shatter it. 

 

Just as the Heartless was about to close in on him, a bright light blinded Izuku and made him shut his eyes. Before he could even try to look up, the Heartless let out a loud hissing sound and there was a crash. 

 

He looked up, squinting as his eyes adjusted from the sudden brightness to the return of the dark. The Heartless that had been chasing him was knocked off course, and had fallen over. 

 

“What?”

 

As if to answer his question, the Heartless started to get up. Before it got the chance to fully recover, more balls of light came from the distance, slamming into the Heartless again and again before it roared. 

 

It tried to bite at the light, but it was no use. It was falling apart, dissolving from the bright light and fading into harmless shadows. It let out one last roar before coming undone and disappearing, its previous prey totally forgotten about. 

 

Izuku looked around, trying to figure out what just happened. Who had done that, who saved him.

 

“D-Donald?” He called out, hoping for that scolding tone he was expecting. As far as he knew, Donald was the only one who could cast a spell like that.

 

He slowly got to his feet, suddenly aware of how tired he was. He was covered in scrapes and bruises, he had never gotten the chance to heal himself in all that madness. 

 

He stiffened up when he heard footsteps. The sound echoed around him, making it hard to tell where exactly they were coming from. That was when he saw it, a hulking shadow slowly making its way toward him. 

 

He shuddered and held his Keyblade up, preparing himself for the worst. Until he heard laughter, and the shadow disappeared as he saw a lightsource heading his way. 

 

“Not bad for an old blind lady.”

 

Izuku blinked in disbelief as an old woman came into view, wearing a white dress and turban. Her gold jewelry reflected the light that came from her club…wand. What still surprised him was seeing the black glasses that obscured her eyes. 

 

She stopped within a reasonable distance and turned her head in Izuku’s direction. 

 

“Now, tell me what a boy like you is doing in the bayou.”

 

Notes:

A big thanks to KeeperofHounds for beta-ing this for me!

It means a lot!

Discord: https://discord.gg/b637aVFS8R

Series this work belongs to: